《Legacy: Lord Alba》 -2 Levels of cultivation @@ Level - Longevity Normal person - 100 years 2 Fundamental Realms body refinement - 200 years Realm of Gathering qi - 400 Years ---- Desolate Land 9 Mortals Realms Elemental 600 Spirit 800 profound 1000 Earth 2000 Heaven 3000 King 4000 Emperor 6000 Overlord 10000 Ancestor 10000 Classifications to be a Mortal country Mortal Country 5th Grade 1 Cultivator Realm Elemental and 10 Gathering qi Mortal Country 4th Grade 1 Cultivator Profund Realm and 10 Realm Spirit Mortal Country 3rd Grade 1 Cultivator Realm Heaven and 10 Realm Earth Mortal Country 2nd Grade 1 Cultivator Realm Emperor and 10 Realm King Mortal Country 1st Grade 1 Cultivator Realm Ancestor and 10 Realm Overlord Cultivation technique Mortal- Low, Middle, High, Superior Spirit- Low, Middle, High, Superior Holy- Low, Middle, High, Superior Divine- Low, Middle, High, Superior Demonic Beasts Without forming its nucleusAlso called by other Wild Beasts level 1 = Realm of body refinement Level 2 = Realm Gathering qi With its core formed or true demonic beast level 1 = Realm Elemental level 2 = Realm Spirit level 3 = Realm profound level 4 = Realm Earth level 5 = Realm Heaven level 6 = Realm King level 7 = Realm Emperor level 8 = Realm Overlord level 9 = Realm Ancestor@@ -1 Patreon/ Donations Hello, First of all, I thank you for reading my work, and if you haven''t done it, what do you expect? I''m not going to beat about the bush, my intention when writing novels are to dedicate myself full time to it. That is to earn money for it. Don''t get it wrong if I like to write, and for the same reason, I want to dedicate myself to this. I can''t live on Air. But to get a contract with Webnovel I find it difficult. Therefore I have created a patreon. It will serve as an air mattress if the sales of my novel are few (In which case I have a contract with Webnovel). and two as a means of subsistence (in which case you do not have a contract with Webnovel) That you will receive if you join patreon, the answer is nothing. if as you read nothing. Because of this, I don''t expect to ask for exorbitant donations, they will be from one to five dollars per person. I think it is an amount that will not affect anyone''s pocket of my readers, Without saying more this is my patreon. https://www.patreon.com/fattyiscute Questions you may have Why don''t you offer anything? It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t, Besides, even if I do I don''t think I''m capable of fulfilling them, I don''t intend to deceive anyone, Giving empty promises, I''m someone in words, if I promise something I fulfill it, I remember that I promised a reader to change certain scenes of a chapter, but I haven''t been able to fulfill it for lack of time, as I''ve always said this at least for now it''s only a hobby. If I don''t win anything, why should I donate? If you win something, I would say stability, I will explain it to you. The profits from selling an object are based on the idea that there are people who don''t have it, but what happens when everyone already has it?, Easy sales go down until the company goes bankrupt, The same goes for novels, If everyone interested in reading your novel reads it and buys only the last chapter, Do you know what will happen?, The novel won''t generate enough money to keep the author, which will cause him to abandon it. To look for something that generates enough to keep him alive. That''s how life works. What if you become a premium? I doubt it, but if it happens, as the page is only for donations, I will continue accepting them, as I say this is not mandatory, If you want to support me with donations, thank you. Also in the synopsis open an area that says, Sponsors, Where will appear the patterns (With Webnovel nicknames) of the novels I write (This is not in the benefits I promise in patreon) Will this make chapter releases faster? I don''t think so, as you know my grammar is bad, this is because I use translators in many sentences that are not in English, Because of this I have to pass filters (Editor) to ensure the quality of the chapter, I prefer quality to quantity. What happens if you drop a novel? I don''t think that happens if you started a novel, you finished it. Only if I get sick or something happens to me or the editor, but I will always warn my readers of the events that happen. You will be my bosses, you can fire me (Figuratively). Why do you want me to donate to you on a monthly basis and not by chance? This will give me an idea of my income in a more stable way, I hope you understand. I like your work, but I don''t have any money. Don''t worry that you enjoy my novels is fine, you can help me with power stones and a good review. and advertising me hehe Are you going to write only cultivation novels? No, I want to venture into all kinds of genres, for now, I have the idea for a spokon, a science fiction, and a romance. I just don''t have time to write a teaser of that novel, for now, I''m just concentrating on the Third Prince. I think I''m here to stay hehe. Thank you for reading my novel Sincerely Fatty is cute. 1 Hello Second life At the peak of a mountain, an old man was gazing at the stars while reflecting on his life. I''m dying if you imagining something along the line of conspiracy, betrayal of a loved one or something similar? I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I am dying naturally of old age having experienced every aspect of life, after all, I have been living for more than three thousand years and experienced everything a life can offer. I still remember my first love, she was a beautiful woman with huge breasts and a small waist with long legs just like a piece of art. for me, she was like a goddess. I could hardly believe she was my girlfriend Until one day, she became the biggest disappointment in my life. from her, I learned both love and hate. She was the first person I trusted and was betrayed by the most. Now that I mentioned, it was like a typical drama of pure and beautiful romance that descended into oblivion. I still remember the word she said when she left me"You will never become anyone in life I look for something better" and with those words. we set out on separate paths of life. After that, I concentrate on cultivation, alchemy, arrays, and everything I could find just to erase those words "You will never become anyone in this life" from my head. I never looked for her, until a decades later when I saw her again she was the wife of a sect master. One could see the pride she radiating from her face at first sight just by walking along with her husband. After all, she thought that she had made the right choice at that time she never would have thought of me after our breakup. I wanted to show her that she was wrong but once I saw her I lost my interest. Her most significant achievement in life was to marry a Sect Master of a local sect, she would never surpass that achievement. So I thought am I a fool to bother spending my time on such a person? Thinking that I left my homeland and traveled the world without looking back. I wandered all my life like a lonely cultivator, lacking any backing, offending clans, and sects, being hunted day and night constantly Fighting day after day till the death of my enemies. As years go by my cultivation increased by leaps and bounds Until one day it reaches a bottleneck from which I never advanced. I came to this mountain more than a thousand years ago and made it my home, then immersed myself in spoils of those I killed. amongst them were Some alchemists, array masters, While some were weapon masters. From whom I acquired unique and rare recipes of pills beside various unique fire control techniques, also learned many Arrays and even developed some original Arrays of my own, Not to mention the infinite number of cultivation and body refinement techniques. I spent many years analyzing all the techniques until I concluded why I could not advance further on my path of cultivation, it''s because of my weak foundation! When I was young I was poor, there was no teacher to guide me or resources for my cultivation. while my society hinged on "strong prey on weak mentality," therefore I strived to be stronger as quickly as possible to change my lifestyle. I sought after faster realm breakthrough without proper foundation which leads me to have a weak foundation. I could never have realized it at that time, but now with all the techniques I researched and all the notes from my spoils I came to realize it, as they all pointed to the importance of building a stronger foundation in the initial stages of cultivation, as well as many tips to help future generations. I spent my remaining time in silence. Studying the techniques of cultivation, body refinement, alchemy, Arrays. Until, this day. Everything has an end and time does not forgive anyone. Since I am at the end of my road called life I have decided to enter the reclusion of death. "it was not a perfect life, but it was the life that led me to my current achievements" So I say goodbye to the world. Staring at the sky full of stars for the last time. I turn around and go back to the cave I have been using for the last thousand years of cultivation. Closing the cave entrance with a huge rock to prevents the qi from escaping. relaxing in a lotus position, closing my eyes without knowing if I would open them ever again I entered the reclusion of death. Time passed ... (What happened? Did I die?) Everything was dark until a light engulfed him. The first thing he heard was "Congratulation he''s a Boy" (What do you mean? Where I am?) While trying to move He realized that he can''t move his body nor can he speak all that came out of his mouth are some baby noises, thus he began to observe what''s in front of him. He was in a clean, well-lit room along with a middle-aged man in white silk clothes should be the doctor while behind him stood three ladies who appeared to be his assistants. While he was in the arms of an assistant. Another assistant approached with a sphere and placed it on his hand then a stream of energy moved inside his body spreading to every part of his body then retracts back to the sphere then it shined gray before snuffing out a few seconds later. (I got reincarnated there no other answer as this explains why I''m in the body of a newborn. while coming to this conclusion I shout "Move that sphere away from this old man!") as my body felt tired and little sore after touching that sphere. (Hey, I prepared for death I did not ask anyone to reincarnate me, to say the least, I have no reason for doing this as I lived a decent life even for a lonely cultivator. the only thing I regret was that I died without reaching the peak of the cultivation world inevitable due to my origins and the lack of a teacher But after a moment an idea crossed my mind.) (Now that I reincarnated how about I cultivate this body with everything I have learned in my previous life then my cultivation could transcend new heights, hahaha it appears I have conquered death! what life would I have this time.) While he''s in his own world, the doctor was addressing a beautiful woman lying on the bed with a face full of weariness apparently having been through labor. "Congratulations to the ninth concubine. The king will be happy to have another son," said the royal doctor. "It''s not much, can I see him?" asked the ninth concubine. "Of course, bring the third prince to his mother," said the royal doctor. Upon hearing the order. the maid who was carrying a newborn baby approached the ninth concubine. While looking with eyes full of affection at her baby she received him in her arms and then she asked the doctor "Is my baby healthy? Are there any complications?" "He is a healthy baby, but? " The doctor said " But what? " asked the concubine. "His talent is average if we compare him with the first and second prince he is not up to there level " he replied "That does not matter if he can''t be a great martial artist, he can still be a great scholar, or an alchemist, or array master, there are many paths he can choose, he can be anyone he aspires to be. talent does not decide everything" said the concubine When she spoke these words everyone in the room including the baby could not believe what they heard, usually, the first thing each and every parent worried about were there child''s talent. but this woman said she didn''t mind her child''s talent. (if talent was not crucial there would not be so few great masters in the world, if it were easy to walk the path of martial arts then grandmasters would be like cabbages. even though not all people with high potential are able to become grandmasters in martial arts but all the great masters had one thing in common. During there youth, they all possessed great talent and faced fewer roadblocks compared to others with average talent, when they matured it was then that they reached their present heights.) thought royal doctor. (The third prince had an average talent which means. he can only reach stage 4 on the martial path and if he comes across some fortunate encounters the highest cultivation he could reach would be the sixth stage in his whole life, his fate already been decided. compared to him, the first prince who was 5 years old and already at the peak of the first martial stage and will have the possibility to reach the level of great master of the ninth-martial stage. one could say their difference is nigh impossibleto overcome So the third-prince is destined to live in the shadow of his older brothers, as even the second prince is more talented than the third prince, the second prince is 3 years old and has not yet to start on the path of cultivation but was proven to have a high talent.As the examination done when they are born can dictate what the child''s talent be with99% of accuracy. With two older brothers with talents higher than his. you can see how tough his future will be but this woman says that she doesn''t care. The doctor doesn''t know whether he should laugh or cry at such a declaration.) royal doctor While she was busy speaking her thoughts, she didn''t notice that her baby is immersed in own deliberation, after some time he came to a conclusion that (This woman is naive, from what I see the king is my father who didn''t attend the delivery. from this, I can see that he doesn''t care about us or he''s too busy. As they addressed her as the "ninth concubine" so there are eight other concubines without counting the queen. she must be from a noble lineage, Resignedly sacrificed herself for a political marriage to form ties with the royal family) At this moment. he felt little sorry for this woman. if not for him being her son. she would have ended up dead along with her associates in skirmishes between the first and second prince for their quests to the throne. (This woman my "mother" is fortunate I don''t have any designs on the throne but I will not let any harm come to her because of those words she spoke, even if a god wants her life he will have to pass by my corpse before reaching her. "you have the oath of this old man.") to please this woman he did his best acting like a cute little child, consequently avoiding any suspicion. "Look how cute he is, doctor since my husband has not attended my delivery there shouldn''t be a problem if I named my baby right?" Asked the ninth concubine "I don''t think it''ll be a problem," he said while sighing, although he knew it''s the tradition for the father to name his newborn child but knowing that the third prince has the average talent he speculated that the king would not pay any attention whatsoever for the third price, and would not even bother to name him, so he didn''t see any problem in allowing her request. "If that''s true, then from now he''ll be named as " Alexander" my son "Alexander Alba," said the ninth concubine with a happy smile. (Hahaha this old man likes that name, from today onwards I will be named Alexander my old name will be forgotten and as for that damned king I will never forgive you for not being there for my mother.) 2 Everyone talks about me (Note: all those who are in the body refinement realm would be called martial artists) The southern part of the continent Auphera, Kingdom of Alba. Office of the King. Opening the door was an old man with white hair with the air of scholar walked towards the middle-aged man who is at his desk looking through papers. "Greetings my king", said the old man. "How did it go?" The middle-aged man asked. "Congratulations, your majesty he is a boy," said the old man. This old man is known as Frey the current prime minister of the kingdom of Alba. Frey had no last name since he was born into a family of commoners But his achievements would not lose even to the progenies of great aristocracies. As for the man he referred to as his majesty, he is the current king of the Alba kingdom "Lewis Alba". "what''s his talent?" Lewis asked again. "His talent is average," Frey replied as he already knew what was going on. It was not the first time he had given this kind of news to the king he had already experienced this treatment with the princesses who are less talented, The king believes that all his offspring should be born genius but Frey thought it was somewhat ridiculous. even though the king''s talent was considered high but he was not someone who could be termed a genius born in thousands of years! The same could be said to his wives who are talented but they were not daughters of heaven, if there were the daughters of heaven they would have married emperors or sect masters of first-class sects on the continent, not to some "king of a small kingdom." But due to the king''s ego, he considered himself a great martial artist, without considering that he was only at the peak of the sixth stage despite his age. while the emperors and sect masters of the lowest level wherein the 8th stage and great elders in the ninth stage grandmaster, there were rumors that there were elders who are far stronger than the great elders respected as supreme elders who are half a step away from a whole new realm to which ordinary people can not enter. "So he''s not worth spending time or resources. it would be better to give them to his older brothers." Lewis said without any consideration for his newborn child. for him, all that mattered was the talent. His first and second son had good talent and in the future, they would be able to reach the ninth level of grandmaster. (In a few years, they would be able to enter great sects and help him by providing miraculous pills made by the high-level alchemists of the sects for his breakthrough.)thought Lewis. After considering a little he said, "When he turns 2 years old we will provide him with an alchemy potion of bone marrow clenching as per any aristocratic customs, apart from that, he will receive the same amount of resources granted to the first princess for his cultivation." hearing that Frey couldn''t help but lament as the king has not even considered naming his newborn nor asked his name? this reveals that the king doesn''t really bother about his wife and child. Frey bows then take his leave. After departing from the king''s office he walked through the palace and proceeded to another room. Where resides two elderly couples they are Alexander''s grandparents. the founding king, and queen of the kingdom of Alba. Adam and Beth Alba, they were two commoners who founded the alba kingdom from scratch. because of the love, they had for each other Adam did not take another woman as his concubine for which they had only one son. The current king Lewis, if it were not because he is an only child he would not have inherited the throne. "Frey requests your audience to speak." "you can enter" stated the voice of an old man on the other side. Without further hesitation, Frey opened the Door and greeted the elderly couple who were seated while drinking tea. Although these people had snow-white hair, they Looked like middle-aged people. If you saw them, you would think that they were in Their forties but they are over eighty years old. "What is the reason for your Visit?" Asked Mrs. Alba. "Mr. and Mrs. Alba, I came to congratulate you as your sixth grandchild was born," said Frey, coming to the point. Upon hearing it, the eyes of the elderly couple lit up and the queen mother urged for more details without any delay. "He was born about two hours ago, he''s a boy and he''s healthy," said Frey. "And what''s his name?" Asked the old man. "Alexander," said Frey. "Who is his mother? and how is his talent? "asked the lady. "he''s the son of the ninth concubine Miss Anna Webber and his talent is average" (When they heard that they already understood what had happened after all they knew their son very well, they are 90%sure that the name of his grandchild was not given by his son, and he had not even seen him yet. They knew very well that his son has several wives but he only loved two women before marriage. They are the current queen of the kingdom and the third concubine the mothers of the first and second prince. while his other wives came from Great and small families of the kingdom or neighboring kingdoms as political marriages. They knew that Anna Webber was the second daughter of the duke Webber of the Snow Kingdom allies to the Alba kingdom. As they could not marry the princess because the queen''s position was already occupied, The Duke was ordered to marry his daughter with King of the Alba kingdom with the status of concubine. She gave birth to a son with average talent adding to the fact that the king did not feel a deep love for her they knew that the future of that child would not be as promising as the first and second prince. They could not sit by while that happened, after all, he was their dear grandson and they wanted the best for him.) Mr. and miss alba. If it was not because they wanted to concentrate on the martial arts they would not have retired from Their duties as Founding king and Queen. Currently, the elderly couple were at the peak of the seventh-stage, little longer and they can advance to the eight-stage then they can speak on equal terms with sect elders. Due to the ambition of the couple, they handed the throne and the kingdom to Their son to rule as he sees fit. They were different from their son as they did not care about the talent that his grandson had. The fact of being their grandson was enough for them to shower him with love without any hesitation, Frey was asked to direct them to meet his sixth grandson. Meanwhile in the queen''s room "Madam, the reports have arrived. it seems that the ninth concubine gave birth to a boy whose talent is average, so there''s no basis to worry about him obstructing the future of the first prince. Besides that according to our reports, the King plans to give him the same amount of resources as the princess," said the queen''s maid leader while leaned towards the person on the other side. On the other side, you could see a beautiful woman in her thirties beside her was a five-year-old boy with facial features like that of the king. they are the current Queen and the first prince. if one were to say one thing that is common in the duo of mother and son that would be the arrogance in their eyes identical to his mother. essentially ever since he was born his mother instilled him with the values of her family so it''s not a wonder he displays the same qualities as his mother. The family of the queen was one of the Greatest families of the aristocracy in the kingdom not only that but the queens'' father is the number one general of the kingdom general Vincent Keer. The Keer family is known for their arrogance it said that apart from the royal family they do not respect any other family within the kingdom. In fact, during their Youth, the scions of Keer family have done whatever they pleased but they were never punished due to the protection of their father including the fact that the king at that time the crown prince was in love with their younger sister. So guards and officials Looked away to avoid any disciplinary actions. This got worse when the first prince was born. thinking that although he would have the surname of Alba when he ascends the throne in a couple of decades then the Kingdom would be ruled by the Keer family. "That''s good I do not want any more competition for my son," said the queen. After a moment of consideration, she continued saying "In case of doubts make arrangements so that the resources that were given are of poor quality to avoid any surprises but remember not to make any direct movement towards him, his mother is the second daughter of a duke and his sister is the current queen of the Snow Kingdom. Although it''s a different country the territory of the duke is right next to this kingdom so, it would be foolish to anger him and force the Snow kingdom to declare war." " I will follow your orders," Said the servant as she left. A similar scene was playing in the room of the third concubine. 3 I Have two Years 60 years ago there was the Sail empire that consisted of 13 provinces and was adjacent to the Snow Kingdom. During that time the ruling emperor of the sail empire was in his last days before his death he appointed the son of empress the second prince as his heir however, he didn''t take into account the power that the other princes held which resulted in the unrest through the empire. The imperial capital was located in the southern side of the kingdom and was twice the size of a province the matriarch family held control over the capital, were as the surrounding 3 provinces were controlled by their allies and the branch family with this, they had the support of 3 provinces along with the capital they held the strongest power among other fractions. with backing from his mother''s family and his supporters, the second prince consolidated his power by taking the throne. but the nobles in the north of the kingdom supported the first prince, whereas the nobles in the west supported the seventh prince, and nobles in the east supported the Fourth Prince Due to this, a Civil War befell that split the empire into one empire and three kingdoms that consist of Kingdom Ethova, Kingdom Aras, Kingdom Byzuarum and the Sail empire which was left only in the name since the first, fourth and the seventh prince took three provinces each and crowned themselves kings of the respective kingdoms which left the original empire with the capital and 3 provinces. During the civil war, there was a province that was not occupied by anyone, it was the Smallest and weakest among all other provinces of the empire and because the lord responsible for this province was a corrupt noble the province fell to unrest due to protests, and Disorder. The only thing this province had was that the land was fertile and their neighboring Snow kingdom was in dire need of food as their lands are difficult to cultivate so they had a trade exchange going on with this province for food( wheat, rice bailey etc) in exchange for skins and meat which were hunted within the snow kingdom along with other commodities, so this land had a high commercial level trade but due to corruption it was left in misery. This province became a place without law and swarmed with bandits and thugs until one day two young martial artist at peak fifth-stage of cultivation arrived at this place. After 10 years of effort, they managed to bring order and peace to this province and founded the Alba Kingdom. Although the other neighboring kingdoms perturbed by this, they could not take any actions due to the civil war which left them fragile and in need of recuperation which had their hands tied because if another war broke out it was Plausible for the other empires to invade their lands. which sequentially helped for the formation of Alba kingdom. Closing the book a two-year-old boy nodded his head coming to a conclusion on this matter. (So ?my grandparents are opportunists hehe, they took advantage of the war between the four kingdoms to be able to establish their own country. but that also leaves me in doubt, as for why the other empires did not Attack the weak and divided Sail empire? The books recorded that there is only one realm i.e realm of body refinement which as 9 stages, I can''t accept this, I think this kingdom is so backward that they have no knowledge about higher cultivation realms? and the history has not mentioned anything about General Keer and how he came to be as the number one general of the kingdom nor his origins that interesting!) That child is Alexander Alba, during these two years he has been in this world nothing unusual happened the only thing that bothered him is that his father treated him as if he never existed in the first place, whereas in case of his older brothers His father always plays with them and treats them very well and even grants their whims. But not everything is miserable as I have three Older sisters the first, Second and third princesses they treat me very well, in fact, they are even a little annoying they treat me like a doll dragging me everywhere to their whims. therefore I sneaked into the library to escape their clutches and started reading everything I can find to collect information regarding my surroundings. Apart from them, there also my mother and my grandparents who cherish me and play with me and my sisters from time to time, they are nothing like my father who still hasn''t come to see me ever since my birth. As for my older brothers, I haven''t seen them yet, they always training or socializing with their maternal family members, the queen is the only daughter of General Keer, while the third concubine is the daughter of the wealthiest man in the kingdom whose wealth cannot be underrated, as to me that little wealth is nothing but garbage in my eyes but for the ordinary people there wealth is to die for. As for my mother, she doesn''t love my father nor cares what he thinks of me and nearly all her time is spent training or teaching me, she in the fourth-stage of body refinement and she only needs a short time to enter the fifth-stage of body refinement. As for me, till now I have not been to outside the palace, I only came in contact with my mother, grandparents, and sisters. consequently, I don''t know how many experts there are in this world. all I know is that when a child reaches five years old only than can he start to cultivate, So I decided not to do anything during these years, I''ve always had been acting like a child in front of others, not to brag but my performance is impeccable and no one suspects anything. to tell the truth, it''s not so bad it''s mainly about playing, eating, pooping, sleeping and repeating. Being a child is great! going back to the present time "Alexander, where are you?" I hear my mother''s voice so I decided to make some baby sounds so she knows where I''m, anyway I have read what I wanted in the library so it''s time to go back. Listening to my voice she quickly came to the library almost smashing through the door panting heavily, I discerned that she should have been searching all over the place for a long time when she saw me she did not pause to grab me in her arms and tells me in a deep voice "apparently your mother has spoiled you too much" when I heard that I felt a chill in my spine, my mother walked with me in her arms, her steps neither fast or slow yet I felt like I was heading toward hell with every step she took my heart started beating faster and faster. (I''m not afraid, remember I was a great cultivator like hell I''m going to be afraid of someone in the realm of body refinement, there nothing to be afraid of) While walking I repeated this again and again but when I glanced at her she gave me a mischievous smile which made my body started dripping with cold sweat, but with a determined look I said in my mind (Come, woman, this old man had lived for 3000 years I have no fear) When he realized They were already at the door to his mother''s room. she opened the door and the first thing she did was to sit in a chair that was facing the window and placed Alexander on her legs his face and legs hanging in air, pulled down his baby pants and began to grab momentum with her left hand. While Alexander with a determined face was thinking (Let''s do this woman I have experienced a lot of pain in my life, some spankings are nothing) "I''m sorry Alexander, but you made me go through the fright of my life, therefore, this is your punishment" finished saying that sounded the first spanking. Paaa Paaa Paaa when he was already at the third spankingAlexander could not endure it anymore and began to shriek in a tearful tone. (has the Violent woman has not been taught that people understand words?) Paaa Paaa (Please I will no longer be a bad child) And this is how an Elder of more than 3000 years of age, an influential martial cultivator surrendered after five spanking from his new mother. But it was not only five but a total of twenty spankings were given to him After being spanked without mercy Anna lifted him in her arms asked him face to face with a flourishing motherly smile "From now on you will be a good child right? " Alexander seeing that smile on her mother''s face he thought he was seeing a demon, instead of his mother and without any hesitation nodded his head with all his heart while holding back the tears in his eyes. "That''s the way I like it" while saying it, she stroked his hair and kissed his cheek. This is how Alexander tasted the real terror for the first time in this life as they say pain comes and goes but the trauma always remains, that day he swears with all his heart to never anger his mother ever again. 4 Lets purify i The next day after the worst chapter of his life (until now). Alexander turned two years old. "Alexander see what uncle Frey gave you," Anna said as she showed him a vial that contained a dark blood colored liquid. After a moment she continued saying "This is a vial of bone marrow cleansing, it will help you to grow big and strong" Alexander saw the vial with curiosity it was the first time he saw something called "Bone marrow cleansing" he wondered how It worked, so he quickly spread his hands to grab it while Anna told him "My dumb husband who didn''t even show up to see his son and now he orders someone to send this potion with a message saying it''s was for your medical bath to pave your path to martial arts " "Miss, you are talking to a baby who may not even understand what you are saying," said Audrey my mother''s servant she was the only one who had followed her from Duke Webber''s house, although she doesn''t seem much butShe is the one who is in charge of my mother''s safety since she is a martial artist in the sixth stage of the body''s refinement and although She is a little over thirty years old but still looks like a beautiful lady in her twenties. "You know Audrey, my Alexander is brilliant, plus my stupid husband only gave me a single potion while for the first and second prince he gave them three potions each. That moron who only favors his two sons because they are talented," said Anna. She was furious but can''t take any actions because although she was the daughter of a duke of a foreign kingdom she doesn''t have anyone in the royal court of the kingdom to act as her spokesperson while the queen and the third concubine were from this very nation were their parents held influence in the royal court of the kingdom. "Hey, my lady you should lower your tone if someone heard you they can accuse you of rebelling against the king," said Audrey with a stiff face as their destinies were intertwined so if they caught Miss she will also face the same or even worse fate. " Hmph, I want to see if they dare to do something to me if they dare to do it when the news reaches My father and my older sister they will not sit idly by," said Anna with a grim face. But Audrey had other thoughts (That''s you but I''ll be executed immediately no one is interested in a servant like me) she almost started to cry but suddenly she felt someone pull her dress when she looked down, a baby with a serious face was giving a thumbs up as if to say "I understand you" Without hesitation, she lifted the baby and stared face to face, this is the very moment Audrey knew that she found a companion to help her with Miss Anna so that her life would not be short and she would happily die of old age with tears in her eyes ready to flow at any moment she said "Young master" "While the baby nods his head as if to answer her," thought Audrey (Hey I''m still a baby if anyone heard what my mother said and it reaches either the queen or the third concubine then they can making the rest of my life very difficult and my stupid "father" would not even hesitate to sacrifice me to make them happy.) While these two subject and the young master formed a silent alliance. Anna stared at them and soon grabbed Alexander from Audrey''s hands saying: "Even I have not had a bond with my son except your hmph" after that she tried to do the same as Audrey by placing Alexander in front of her looking at him in his eyes but it didn''t work In fact, it was somewhat uncomfortable for Alexander because Anna was staring at him so fixedly like an Eagle looking at his prey trying to force what had previously happened with Audrey but it didn''t work. "Ehhh Miss you do not have to be jealous, that was just an accident hehe," said Audrey while trying to remove this feeling of discomfort in the room. "Audrey you idiot," she said as he let go of Alexander and ran away from the room. Seeing this Audrey could not do anything but run after her remembering how she is still a young lady even though she behaves like a refined young woman when she is in front of everyone but when she is with the people she trusts she behave like a girl. the duke and her older sister spoiled her too much. For now, Alexander was left alone in the room with a blank mind without believing what had just happened. He had never seen his mother behave like that. It was something new for him, In front of him, she had always behaved like a refined young woman full of maternal love but it seems that now I have just seen her true self. for a moment he wondered who was cheating who? he thought his performance was magnificent until he met his mother. "ahhhh" Sighing Alexander pushed those thoughts to the back of his head and fixed his attention to the desk where his mother left the potion that contained dark red liquid. He went to the table and examined it. (I don''t know what this is but it has too many impurities, I need to purify it) Saying that I grab a sheet of paper from your mother''s desk along with a thin brush and began to draw a line after line exquisitely. If someone saw this scene were an almost two-year-old baby drawing an array that even the array masters of the great sects and great nations could not perform they would spat out blood. After a few minutes, the array was completed it was known as "Purifying Array" this array was an invention of his own invented based on researching other basic arrays but nobody ever thought of using it this way so Alexander had his own merit. I started making gestures with my hands to control a small amount of qi from the surroundings just enough to be able to operate the matrix for a few minutes. It can be said that even though I have not cultivated yet, I was once a great cultivator so manipulating a bit of qi present in the surrounding was very easy. in no time at all the black lines began to glow in a golden color without hesitation he uncorked the vial and poured all the dark red liquid on the paper then placed the empty vial under the paper, after the liquid touched the paper the paper lost it''s yellowish color and became increasingly Moreblack while the glass caught a pure scarlet liquid after a few minutes of work the purification was finished leaving twenty percent less from the original quantity while the paper which used to be yellowish now turned black smelling terrible. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he picked the vial, ready to take it when he heard footsteps coming from the corridor, apparently running as if they expected something bad to happen. while Alexander was purifying the potion, at some corner in the palace there were two ladies one in a sitting position while holding her knees crying in silence while another bending over trying to comfort her. "It''s not fair my son had a bond with another woman who is not me," Anna said as she sobbed. "And what was worse, I had worked so hard for my son to adore me so I acted like a refined young woman all the time when I''m with him and now in few minutes the image I held in front of him had fallen" "calm down young lady he is only two years old by the time he grows big he would forget everything happened today,"said Audrey but inside even she didn''t believe it after all Alexander is smart and understand everything they said even though he could not speak. "It''s easy for you to say you took his first time," said Anna not caring who heard it but before she could finish. Audrey covered her mouth saying "Miss you better not talk nonsense if someone misinterprets you this will end badly" "Also if you want you could just have another child and act like a refined lady all over again in front of him" Audrey added. " Hmph and let that bastard(king) touch me again no thanks, I rather prefer to die. Also, Alexander will be my only son with him and I am satisfied with this, but thanks to you I lost all face in front of him hmph "said Anna with a threatening face " Just forget it Miss also remember that Alexander has not said his first words yet with how much he loves you I am sure that he will say mama as his first words so don''t worry about the rest," said Audrey. when she heard those words Anna''s eyes lit up with great enthusiasm she said" It''s true he''s already at that age and very soon he''ll start talking " Audrey, sighed as she succeeded to make the young lady forget about her concerns and not only that she also managed to make her happy so she could be relieved for now as she is here under the duke''s orders to see that nothing happen to his daughter. "Well, let''s go back, we have to prepare the bathroom so that Young Master Alexander can take the bone marrow cleansing potion" saying that Audrey started moving towards the room to prepare the bath for the young master. Usually, the potions are taken directly but due to the strength of the potion and the age of the young master, it was safer to make his body absorb the medicinal effects through a medicinal bath if a child of his age drank it he may end up exploding. "Yes, if I have to go listen to my son''s talk," said Anna who was still immersed in her world but just when she was looking for the potion in her dress pocket her face changed color and became a little pale. "What happened my lady?" Audrey asked as she watched the changes in the lady. "Well, I lost the potion," said Anna while blushing with embarrassment, to say the least her bastard husband only gave a single potion for his son and she lost it. and she would have to accumulate several months of her allowance just to buy another potion and it is justified to say that this lady was terrible with her money. In other words, she always spent it on jewelry, dresses, makeup, shoes or what not. and never left anything at the end of the month. just thinking about how she could not spend money for a few months would make her faint. "Come on, lady, it''s not good to joke about these matters, just remember where it was the last time you saw it? "Audrey asked knowing that this was crucial for the future of Alexander (so does for Miss Anna). Thinking a bit she carelessly said " right at the time when you and Alexander had your bond I was so jealous that I forgot to store the potion in my dress and left it on the bedside table or the desk I do not remember precisely, but it''s should be in his room so there''s nothing to worry about. " " it''s in the room!! "Audrey said a little pale. " Yes, I''m sure, "Anna said. " The same room whereAlexander is? "Audrey asked again " Yes, Audrey I did not think you would be so slow to understand even that," said Anna with a contemptuous smile " Just for clarification you left a potion that if swallowed by a baby may cause him to explode within reach of a baby and then you left the baby alone in a room," stated Audrey while her face was pale and her voice trembled. " yes ... that''s right "just when she was halfway through Anna realized how dangerous the situation was and without thinking twice they both began to run "My son" "Young Master" shouted the duo of women as they ran full speed towards the room of the ninth concubine. Because Audrey was faster then Anna she was ahead by only A few seconds followed by Anna. When Audrey saw the door, she slammed it open almost breaking the door. The first thing she saw was Alexander about to drink the potion and without hesitation, she rushed towards him. Alexander, on the other hand, was scared and involuntarily uttered in a childish voice "Audrey". 5 It is Supreme Audrey did not hear what he said. all her attention was on the vial containing the potion as she could not afford to drop it. When she finally had it in her hands she placed the crock on the vial and let out a sigh of relief. she went to see Miss Ana and said: "Look, Miss, we arrived on time. The potion is safe " But while she said that, she noticed the murderous look on Anna, she was looking at her as if she was looking at her sworn enemy who stands before her at this very moment. with doubt, Audrey asks "Miss, what happens? "You still dare to ask. You did not listen to what Alexander said! "Anna said. "Say? What can he say? did he say something? "Audrey said while confused. "Your name," Anna said again "My name?" Audrey said while still confused. "Your name was his first words !!!!" Anna said at the top of her lung as she exploded. she could not tolerate that her son''s first words were not her. but, another woman''s name that was unforgivable. After amoment, "Audrey in this world either you die or I die." While saying that she grabs the first stick she found and was ready to attack, not considering that Audrey had a superior cultivation than her. All I wanted was to kill that woman who stole his sons first time (In her mind). While Audrey was ready to subdue Miss Anna but inside she thought (This woman is crazy, I just saved her son and she tries to kill me). Inside she felt a little bit hurt almost all her life she served the duke''s house. now she was in this situation for doing her job. while Anna was ready to fight, a child''s voice sounded saying: "Mom." Upon hearing it, Anna''s attitude took a 180-degree turn. she began to smile from ear to ear. she ran towards Alexander squeezing him in her arms and said: "Audrey you heard that his first words were" Mom "hahaha I''m pleased." Hearing that Audrey wanted to cry, less than a minute ago she wanted to kill me but now you''re like nothing ever happened and started hugging your son. (in her mind) While Alexander had a headache. I don''t know what''s going on anymore all I wanted was to drink that so-called "bone marrow cleansing potion" I inadvertently said a name by accident. Even though I could talk since I was six months old. I had not spoken because I did not want to get anyone''s attention. I had seen several royal families in the past and knew how bloody the road to the throne would be. Knowing that the queen and the third concubine are fighting for their son''s to inherit the throne, for now, they do not see me as a threat to their son''s but when they do see me as a threat they will kill me. for them, this small kingdom was everything, while for me it was only a small corner of the continent it''s only a matter of time before I leave it and enter the real world of martial cultivators. So why would I take them seriously? Seeing the forces of the surrounding powers, this piece of land can only be considered as "Desolate". If there are no cultivator in the Elemental realm within a kingdom or an empire regardless of the size of its territory it will only be considered as desolate. I was once a cultivator in the Heaven realm within a second-degree mortal country. why would I look forward to this land that only had cultivators in the realm of body refinement? So from now on until I start cultivating I can''t get anyone''s attention and live like a healthy child. How could I allow them to draw attention by fighting Although they were only in the fourth and fifth stage of body refinement they could destroy this room and draw the attention of all the palace guards. Therefore, I spoke hoping to dispel my mother''s anger Fortunately, it worked. Audrey, on the other hand, chose to be silent while witnessing this duo of mother and son.she focused on the vial that contained the potion but seeing the contents of the vial, her eyes widened and a stupid expression appeared on her face, unable to believe what she was seeing. "Miss( Anna), what grade is the potion that prime minister gave you?" Audrey asked in a trembling voice. "Ehhh it''s only a middle-grade potion you cannot see? That dumb husband did not even mind looking for high-grade potions, for his other son''s he gave them three High-grade potions each while for my son he only gave a single middle-grade potion "Anna said in an angry tone. "Miss come and see," Audrey said as she urged Anna to see the potion. "Audrey, what there to see it''s only a middle-grade potion" saying that Anna with Alexander in tow went towardsAudrey and grabbed the potion from her, but after several seconds the same thing happened with Anna as with Audrey, with there eyes wide open facing each other in a trembling voicethey shouted "Potion of Supreme Grade" 6 Lets use it without questions (Note: potions/pills are differentiated in ranks respective to the realms than graded according to quality eg: for body refinement realm only rank 0low to supreme grade potions/ pills can be consumed) Both Audrey and Anna could not believe their eyes, it''s a Supreme grade potion, they only heard them in legends it was said that these potions were free of impurities and were the best resources to cultivate but they had never seen one. Only the alchemists of the great sects would be able to do such a feat. As far as it''s understood, potions and pills are divided into five grades irrespective of their realm: Low, Middle, High, Superior, and Supreme. They are differentiated by impurities they contain. Those of low grade will have thirty percent impurities, those of middle grade twenty percent, High grade ten percent, Superior grade five percent and Supreme grade are free of impurities. Although the difference is low, the medicinal effects are ten times more effective than the previous one, that is, a potion or pill of low grade would be ten times less effective than that of the middle grade, the same applies from middle to high. That means that a supreme potion or pill will be ten thousand times more effective than a low-quality potion or pill. Due to this, the king did not spare money to obtain high-grade potions for his first and third son. In fact, he is always looking for the highest grade potion he could get in the market, the highest grade that was sold until now was of the High-grade. Most superior-grade were seldom auctioned while the Supreme-grade were never found. Anna turns to see Audrey and said: "I''m not dreaming right? I''m holding a Supreme potion?" Audrey nodded hurriedly saying: "Yes, Miss, but how did you mistake that for a middle-grade potion?" "I do not know", said Anna doubtfully. when Frey gave it to her, she examined it for a few minutes and was sure that it was a middle- grade potion, so she admonished her husband, after several minutes of being dissuaded by Frey, she reluctantly left his office. she always had it with her so it was impossible to be changed. After a moment, she continued saying: "I''m going to ask Frey, I''m sure he''ll know something." But when she said that, Audrey looked somewhat impatient, saying: "Miss, don''t do it, we shouldn''t let anyone know what we have here. If the king finds out, he wouldn''t hesitate to take it away to give to one of Alexander''s brothers. It would be better if we don''t think about it and use it immediately before something bad happens." Upon hearing those words Anna realized the reality, without a doubt what Audrey said was true if someone finds out that they have a supreme grade potion and it reaches the ears of my husband. Her husband would simply say that it was a human error so that he can take back that potion and then the owner of the potion would be one of her son''s brothers while for her and her son she would receive two medium-grade potions as "Compensation" for the misunderstanding. Meanwhile, Alexander had an ugly face. Originally he purified the potion to consume immediately leaving no trace behind, but he did not count on the fact that the women''s duo would return to the room so quickly. Besides that in his previous world, there were no so-called "Potions" the alchemists focused on pills and nothing else. So when he saw this potion he wanted to compare its effects with the pills, but he never expected the potion to fall into the hands of his mother. So without hesitation, he pulled on his mother''s sleeve and with a pitiful face pointed towards the potion. As if saying "Mommy I want it". Anna, seeing the situation in front of her, cleared her mindTelling Audrey: "Prepare the bathroom immediately." Audrey nodded quickly and went to prepare it leaving Anna and Alexander alone in the room. "Hahaha you''re lucky to be able to use a supreme bone marrow cleansing potion, with this your talent will rise to new heights," Anna said emotionally as she lifted her son off the ground and carried him in her arms. According to what she knew, the bone marrow cleansing potion affected the body freeing it from impurities. the nobles and wealthy people bought this potion for their children with the hope of strengthening their body and increasing their innate talent but as the potions had impurities it was like swallowing some poison along the potion so this diminishes the effect that the potions would have on the body and also limiting the number of potions that can be used on the same person, if a person took five potions of average quality in a short time he would end up poisoned or worse crippled but this will not happen with the Supreme potions!. Being free of impurities one could take any amount he wanted without being harmed by the poison and cultivate continuously unless his body grew immunity to the potion diminishing its effects. Because of this everyone wanted Supreme potions but the people who could make these potions in every region could be counted on one hand and all were parts of great sects. Just thinking about it, Anna smiled from ear to ear hugging her son and started playing with him while she waited for the bathroom to be ready. After ten minutes Audrey came into the room saying that the bathroom was ready. With this Anna and Alexander got moving. 7 Lets take a bath Entering the bathrooms Anna saw a couple of maids who were preparing the bath. seeing this Anna said "Thanks for your work you can leave now" She could not trust these maids beside the potion should be kept secret thankfully only she and Audrey knew it. Audrey was the only one she had brought from the duke''s house, therefore she trusted her. but to the other people in the palace, many had been bought by the money by the third concubine while others indirectly served General Keer, acting on their beck and call. The king does not care about these practices because they do not affect the overall situation of the kingdom. They are only spying on the other concubines not causing any harm, therefore he looks away. he also knew that the other concubines also have their faction but they did not do it as openly as the queen and the third concubine. As for the ninth concubine, she did not mind and was the last to arrive. Besides that, her father was a foreign nobleman and it''s too late to have her own faction, so she did not form one. She did not care what the other concubines did in the end, they wouldn''t dare to do anything openly in fear of her background, all they could do is secretly plan or hire a third party to do the dirty work. There was no immediate need for a faction at least that''s how she saw it. Upon receiving the order, they left immediately leaving the three alone in the bathroom. Anna passed the bottle to Audrey, while she said to Alexander "Now you will take a bath, it may hurt a little but it is for your own good the longer you last the better it is for you, Even if you scream I will not help you." (This old man does not have any fear for a simple bath, nor the potion''s effect) While he was thinking that Anna removed his clothes It was not his first time so he not ashamed. as the bath was prepared, he was placed in the tub, seeing to that the water reached his shoulders. With this, Audrey put a variety of herbs in the tub and now for the last step to pour the potion into the tub. while Anna grabs Alexander''s shoulders pressing him down so that he won''t leave before finishing the medical bath as she could not let this opportunity go to waste, So she hardened her heart and turned to see Audrey indicating that it will begin. (hmph this is nothing for this old man, hmph) thought Alexander arrogantly. Without waiting anymore Audrey poured the potion into the tub and as it dissolves the clean crystalline water started turning scarlet red. On the other hand Alexander felt that his body was burning, his blood boiled, he could hear how his bones were breaking and rebuilding, his skin and muscles felt as if an infinite number of tiny needle penetrating him over and over again, his whole body was soaked with blood and other substances, he was sweating blood and body fluids, his eyes were red like rubies crying blood, his whole body began to leave a smelly black liquid, his body absorbed scarlet liquid while expelling that black liquid. Anna and Audrey were stunned and terrified by the effects of this potion there were not expecting to see this scene. In these brief moments, Anna wanted to take her son out of the bathtub but was stopped by Audrey and could not do anything but harden her heart knowing that it was best for her son. After ten minutes a change occurred instead of smelly black liquid a dark gray liquid started to come out. Both Anna and Audrey were stunned when they saw this as they were familiar with that liquid and at the same time they said in shock "skeletal impurities!" They could not believe what was happening, but when they saw that they could not help but get excited about it. Because a cultivator from the first to the third stage expel impurities from the skin and the flesh, from the fourth to the sixth they expel the impurities from the bones and the blood and finally from the seventh to the ninth impurities are expelled from the marrow and the internal organs. The prince was expelling the skeletal impurities which means that in the future he will be able to easily clean both the marrow and the bones, and at least he will become a cultivator of the seventh step and will have the possibility of reaching the ninth step. Just thinking about it they could not help but feel excited. The future of the prince changed thanks to this supreme potion. Slowly the time passed while the tub filled with scarlet red liquid started to turn black. While Alexander was taking his medicinal bath, In the king''s office. the king with a face full of excitement was reading not one but six sumptuous looking letters. "Time has come, Call Frey Right now, we have matters to discuss !!" said the middle-aged man excited. 8 You do not know anything, right? The Kingdom of Alba, Office of the Prime Minister. Knock Knock "Come in," said Frey, while waiting for the person on the other side to come in then inquires, "What brings you here?" "His majesty asks for your presence in his office," the messenger, said politely. "I understand you can leave" saying this he stopped what he was doing, arranged a couple of papers and prepared to leave. There was no emotion on his face. He was a little disgusted with the king because of his favoritism with his children, a good king must be impartial in every situation but he was the opposite, but Frey was not qualified to criticize him openly so he could only think but not act. This morning the third prince officially turned two, avery particular age for children''s of nobles and wealthy people as they would prepare a medicinal bath with a portion of bone marrow cleansing to pave path to there cultivation, usually, nobles used middle-grade potions for their children regardless of their talent, if they are talented they would use high-grade potions. but when Frey went to get the potion for the third prince it was not even a middle-grade potion but was of low-grade, although he was not alchemist he had seen many potions during his lifetime so he could clearly appraise its grade. When Frey question them why? it turns out that the queen had ordered while the third concubine bribed the person in charge of the potions to replace the potion with the lowest quality. When he went to see the king to tell him about this matter, he did not care so he had to resort to the grandparents of the third prince to get middle-grade potions and have the person responsible for the potions executed. Everyone knew that when they turned two years the first and second prince bathed with three high-grade positions each, this kind of brazenness and clear partiality made Frey sick, he was considering retiring and stop working for this king. He was from the generation of Alexander''s grandparents but had not yet retired to take care of the king and prevent him from making mistakes in his initial years. Now that the king had been on the throne for several years, so his goal had been fulfilled and he could enter his retirement. At first, he thought he could be in his position for about ten more years but due to the deterioration of his relationship with the king, he pushed forward his retirement. While he was thinking about it he arrived at the king''s office, while the person on guard opened the door before he even asked the king for permission to enter. Apparently, it was very urgent, Frey sighed and thought (Surely it has to do with the first and second prince.) entering the room moving towards the king he asked "Your Majesty, what orders do you have for me" "Ahh, Frey take a seat."Lewis pointed to the chair in front of him, waiting for Frey to sit then proceeds to say "Look at these letters" handing him six Letters. Frey having read all six letters, lifted his head to face Lewis then asked a little surprised "The Six Sects will be arriving at the kingdom at the same time?" "Yes, I too was surprised, apparently they are looking to recruit disciples for their sects, as they could not recruit expected number of disciples in their respective territories as compared to previous years so they came here with the hope of finding few more disciples," said Lewis. Upon hearing that Frey was a little doubtful and said: "Your Majesty as you know, the letters did not mention their reasons for recruitment." the letters only mention that there will be coming to recruit disciples and that we have a month to spread this news before they come. Hearing that Lewis said proudly "That''s because I have inside information within the sects." "From whom?" Frey ask. "From Taylor''s great-grandfather," Lewis said without further ado. After a moment he continued: "He is an inner-court elder in martial City of Ethova Kingdom, therefore this information is reliable." "The great-grandfather of the first prince" Frey was a little surprised, then asked, "But if General Keer has such an ancestor than what is he doing here? " " Ahhh Frey, do you know anything about Vincent''s Cultivation? "Lewis asked while sighing. "he''s in the seventh stage?" Frey replied as he believed it''s the truth like everyone else. "He''s not in the seventh but he''s at the peak of the ninth stage!" Lewis said as he denied what Frey had just said. "WHAT !!" Frey was in shock at the response he could not believe what has just heard. After calming down he continued "He is a great Master?" "A great Master? He is not a great master, Frey you do not know much about the martial world right? "Lewis said sighing. 9 Frog in the well "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" Frey did not understand what his majesty meant. "Frey you know a lot about worldly matters but when it comes to martial arts all these years you''ve been ignorant," Lewis said. Frey was paying attention to him, he did not understand what he wanted to say, According to him, the ninth martial stage was the end of the martial arts and those who were in that stage could be considered as great masters, of course, there were rumors about people more powerful than the ninth stage martial artists but he treats them as rumors and now the king tells him that he''s ignorant, he could not believe it. Seeing his silence, Lewis continued"Frey, I want to ask you three questions. Do you know the size of this continent? Do you know what our location is? And finally, what do you think of this land? " Frey hesitated a bit because the king asked him these questions but at the same time hinted Frey lack of knowledge" Responding to your majesty, this one does not know the size of the continent only knows that it is immense so much that a person could not go through it in a lifetime, We are in the extreme south almost right next to the coast if it were not for the existence of the Cesoria Kingdom, we would have entered the sea without limits and as for the land, it seems very fertile, there essentially always a good harvests and people do not die of hunger. "After a few moments" But your majesty, what it has to do with the martial world? I do not understand" Lewis answered " Frey, I will explain to you we are only in a small corner of the continent it is said that the more you travel towards the center of the continent there will be people, beasts, everything more and more powerful than we can ever imagine. the land that we consider fertile, in their eyes is nothing but desolate." Listening to that Frey knitted his eyebrows was about to speak when Lewis continued" For us the nine martial stages are all we know but, that is nothing but the beginning, in other places this is called "Realm of body refinement" "After saying that he observed Frey who is in the midst of comprehending and asked," Do you know what strengths the six sects held?" Frey was surprised by what he was hearing he was still digesting the information when the king asked him, but he managed to answer "the sect Masters would be in the 8th stage, Great-elders in the ninth stage, There were rumors that there were elders who are stronger than great elders who were called supreme Elders who were half a step away from unknown Realm, is that true? "He asked curiously since the king was describing the matters related to the martial world he should take advantage and ask. "Frey you are wrong and at the same time you are correct, It is true that the sect masters are in the eighth stage but it is not in the Realm of body refinement. "After a moment he continued" The same goes for the Great elders and Supreme Elders " "Then what Realm is it, your majesty please enlighten me," said Frey " It''s known as the Realm of qi gathering " " gathering of qi? What is qi? "Frey could understand what gathering meant but he could not understand the part related to "qi" it was a new term for him. "even I do not comprehend, according to Vincent it is the mysterious energy that surrounds us which represents the vitality of the heavens and the earth, Through it we can understand the heavens law," Lewis said with longing, continued saying "The sects are composed of external disciples, inner disciples, and core disciples, the elders are also divided into external court elders, inner court elders and core elders, above them, are the great elders and finally the supreme elders." "All the external disciples are in the realm of body refinement, to become an inner disciple one has to enter the Realm of qi gathering before he reaches the age of 28," Lewis said. Frey, on the other hand, was immersed in digesting the information he had just heard. After a moment he asked, "Then General Keer did not make it to the realm of qi gathering?" " Correct, He was born in the Martial City and his father was an inner court elder, With the resources provided by his father and the sect he reached the ninth level of body refinement at age of 22 but could not overcome the last barrier to reach the realm of qi gathering "Lewis answered " What Barrier? "Frey asked. "Sensing qi," Lewis said seriously and continued "Apparently in these Sects there are thousands of disciples who are at the peak of the ninth level of the Realm of body refinement but among them, only a few can reach the next realm. All this because only a few managed to grasp qi. " " as he could not advance to the next realm and he was not willing to stay in the Martial city and become an old man watching his peers advance in cultivation. "He could not stay or rather, did not have the face to do it. To be an elder within the sect one has to be a martial cultivator of fourth stage in the realm of qi gathering, Within the Sects the disciples who exceed the age in which they are considered young" if they meet the requirements they can choose to become an elder of the Sect, if they do not meet the requirement they only have the option to leave the Sect." Lewis said. With that Frey closed his eyes and was analyzing the situation in silence. 10 When you know it will be too late. Frey cleared his head and asked, "my king what are your orders?" Lewis said "first spread the news among the masses and inform both the queen and the third concubine to prepare the first and second prince for the day of sects recruitment. it''s a great opportunity to join the sects. Taylor''s great-grandfather will be arriving personally for this year recruitment so I would not be surprised if he takes Taylor with him to the Martial City. As for Nathan with his talent, it would be easy for him to be chosen by the Sects, all except the Royal Palace." The Six Sects were the Royal Palace, Clan Gray, Martial City, Iron Castle, James Clan, and the Ocean Palace. All the sects territories were in the boundaries of different Kingdoms but they were not controlled by the royal powers except for the Royal Palace sect which was sponsored by the Royal family of the Sail empire, With the purpose of ??training elites for the service of the empire. due to this, Lewis could not allow Nathan to join the royal palace sect. As for the Martial City, he has no hope of joining them because the examiner will be Taylor''s great-grandfather, even though he''s Taylor brother, they''re competing for the throne. therefore he will not allow them being in the same sect but Lewis was confident that Nathan would be recruited by the remaining four powers. "What about the third prince and the princesses?" Frey asked, but he already knew how this going to end. The king did not pay any attention; all it comes to"Do what you want while you do not lose this king''s face" those were his exact words. "I understand," said Frey finally having made a decision he spoke "my king there is something I wanted to talk to you about" "speak what''s on your mind?" Said Lewis. "After the Sects recruitment, I want to retire," Frey said while presenting his letter of resignation. Lewis did not expect it and was shocked by this request, the old man in front of him was not only the prime minister but also his mentor during his initial years of reigning, he thought he would always be his counselor while he reigned as the king and now he wants to retire. he(king) said "Why so suddenly? Is there something that bothers you? everything has a solution. Just say it " " Your Majesty Thank you for your words but this day had to come, Nothing bothers me, I''m just retiring from my post so that the younger generation can take charge, this old man will not always be alive after all "Frey just gave an excuse that it sounded good he could not tell him what he really thought. (A good King must be impartial at all times that''s the first thing I taught you but the brazenness and clear partiality you displayed, again and again, made me sick and I was considering retiring and stop working for you from a long time it''s just that I just want to quit working under you as soon as possible. One does not know the future, The future is unpredictable, Guessing or Betting. you(king) have placed your hopes on first and second prince while I place my hope on the third prince. when I first met the third prince and saw his eyes, I felt small, I believed that all the years I studied were nothing compared to his knowledge I felt his disdain, arrogance and all my being trembled before his eyes, something I have never experienced in all my years as Prime Minister, in the future he will far outshine his brothers but when the time comes, would he still recognize you as his father ?, I hope you don''t regret it after all it''s too late anyway ... Miss Anna had a good son.) After talking about other matters Frey says goodbye got up and left the office, Lewis did nothing but sigh, he knows he couldn''t change Frey''s mind so he let the time run its course. at that moment, in Anna''s bathroom, there was a baby inside the bathtub full of stinky black liquid. beside the baby were two young people with stunned faces. Anna was the first to speak and asked: "Hey Audrey, is that my son?" Audrey replied, "I suppose the supreme potions cannot be underestimated." When she said that, she went to the bathtub and grabbed Alexander, cleaned him with a towel and watched him for a moment. He used to have black hair with brown eyes, very average baby with no obvious traits but now his skin was clear as snow, soft and smooth, It would be envy of every woman, his light brown pupils changed to clear purple inside them you could feel a mystical light and finally his hair turned golden emanating a shine that made him look exalted, someone may associate his beauty with that of elf race! "Miss, his appearance is too striking, what should we do?" Audrey said. His change was too extreme, it even made his mother doubt whether he was her son. if someone finds about his changes no doubt they will connect it with the supreme potion then the queen and the third concubine would not hesitate to send someone to assassinate the third prince at any given chance. 11 Coincidence or not? After hearing Audrey''s words, Anna could not think of anything so they covered Alexander with a blanket and dashed towards their quarters and locked the doors then they started to rack their brains for a solution, the more they thought the more they seemed lost, hours passed then tiredness took over by the time they realize it was already nightfall feeling tired they went to sleep without being able to solve anything. At midnight, Alexander came out of his cradle nimbly and moved toward Audrey''s room standing in front of her, he hesitated a little he resolved himself then he pinched her cheek to wake her up. Audrey who was asleep felt a slight pain in her cheeks that made her awake, she cleared her eyes to see a two-year-old baby with purple eyes and golden hair shining from moonlight. "Young master, How do you get here? right now you need to rest, I''ll take you to the cradle immediately." Audrey said, In her opinion, the baby had fallen out of her crib, but when she was getting up when she heard a child''s voice saying,"Audrey I need your help." When she heard those words she was shocked, she could not believe what she was hearing, early today he spoke his first words and now he was speaking fluently. she could not help muttering to herself "It''s just a dream." With that, she went back to bed and prepared to continue sleeping. then she heard the child''s voice again saying "have your parents not taught you that it''s rude to ignore people." As he said that his little hand steered towards her cheek and pinched her once again just that this time a lot stronger. Audrey could not help but say "ow that Hurts" while holding her cheek. This time she knew she was not dreaming and taken back but quickly became angry and said: "Who are you? What did you do to the young master?" For her, the only possible explanation is that someone possessed her young master and she had to save him otherwise she can''t bear to face Anna as she loves her son deeply and treats him like a treasure if she finds that something happened to her son she be distraught and may commit suicide so for miss Anna she could not allow anything to happen to him even if it cost her life! "Calm downAudrey you''ll wake mom," Alexander said quietly as he looked Audrey in her eyes, then continued: "I know you have many questions, I will answer all if that makes you happy, just please lower your voice." Audrey did not know why but she obeyed his words and lowered his voice then asked: "What did you do to the young master?" To that, the Alexander simply replied "I have not done anything, I have always been like this" "Lies the young master has always been a normal baby since his birth" Audrey did not believe it for her someone had possessed the body of the young master. Of course, Alexander did not even flinch instead of that he began to act as he had done in the last two years, towards all of his actions from ordering food to getting his eyes watery to ask for things, after a few minutes he became serious again and he asked: "Now you believe me? or do you want me to poop? " " You!" Audrey was dumbfounded and could not believe what she just saw, she was shocked but at the same time angry because it meant that this bastard could go to the bathroom all the time and had her wash his diapers. It was the part that she hated most and now he reveals that he pretends to be a baby, she was obviously going to get mad. So she could not help but grab Alexander''s neck and say in a murderous tone: "So we''re always able to do your thing in the bathroom and you laughed behind me while I was washing your diapers ehh." Alexander''s face became pale from her sudden action, he couldn''t understand why this woman was so angry about such a trivial matter and tried to reason with her by saying "Audrey calm down I was only acting to survive!, please let me go, I''ll explain." Hearing that Audrey managed to control her anger and said "it''s better worth it if not you will see" while saying that she cracked her knuckles. Alexander could not do anything but sigh and said "During all these years we have been watched by people, but suddenly they stopped doing it a couple of weeks ago. if they wanted, we would have been dead" what he said was not a lie, in his previous life he was a person in the sky realm besides that he was someone who''s been hunted day and night, therefore, he was very sensitive to the presence of others. "Hmph you just made it up to avoid my anger but it doesn''t work on me," said Audrey preparing to spank this brat. "I can prove it," said Alexander "how can you prove that?" Audrey said with doubt but still decided to give this stinky brat a chance. "You are at the peak of the fifth stage of body refining right? but you are unable to advance to the sixth stage no matter how hard you try!" said Alexander. "you''re right but I do not see what the problem is, there are a lot of bottlenecks on the martial path, so that''s common," said Audrey. "Are you stupid or retarded?" Alexander said with a disdainful face. but Audrey was not going to let a baby insult her so she grabbed him by the neck without caring that he was a baby and said, "What did you say?" "I did not say anything, let me explain" Alexander did not dare to play with this woman anymore, Audrey by his side released him again but said "hmph if you don''t give me an explanation that will satisfy me, you will see" Alexander was feeling very offended, he was being beaten by his own servant! He almost wanted to cry if it was how it''s going to be, he should have stayed quiet. "How long was your last breakthrough?" asked Alexander. "Four years ago but I don''t understand what it has to do with being watched" Audrey replied. "Now calm down I have another question, how long as it''s been since you moved to the palace?" asked Alexander. "Four years" replied Audrey not knowing why he asking these trivial questions. "So the last time you advanced was before arriving at the palace and after arriving at the palace you have not advanced anymore What a great coincidence! don''t you think it''s suspicious Audrey?" revealed Alexander. 12 I am your Young Master When Audrey heard that she began to doubt "So, what do you think happened?" Alexander replied: "Easy, you were poisoned" Audrey deeply denied "Impossible, if it was like that my health would have deteriorated, also I prepared everything for miss Anna, you and me, be it meals, medicine or daily necessities so it is impossible for us to be poisoned." "Audrey, not all poisons utilized to kill, this a special poison which does not affect the vitality of the person but harms their cultivation."Alexander said, Then continued " As you know to improve and breakthrough to the next stage in the martial steps one has to get rid of the impurities in the body, this poison acts upon this principle, just imagine that instead of taking a common medicinal potion you take an adulterated one with more impurities, that instead of benefiting your cultivation it harms it by building impurities in your body which prevents you from advance further no matter how much you train ultimately leading to weakening your foundation. I imagine you buy the cultivation resources from a store in the capital right?" when she heard what Alexander said she was stunned, she bought the resources for her and Miss Anna in the number one potion store of the Alba kingdom, the"Fancy Potion Store,"it was known for its good reputation and fair prices She also checked their background before buying from them and the alchemist Benedict Hail was an honest person who could not be bought, so when she received this revelation, it was shocking. Audrey wanted to speak but the voice on the other side continued "Do you think it''s impossible, for a veteran alchemist to adulterate a few potions without anyone noticing it must be quiet easy, also just think about it in these years there must be some kind of news related to the alchemist of that store." Audrey after thinking about it for a moment opened her eyes staring straight into Alexander she said " Two years ago, there was a news saying that out of nowhere the two sons ofBenedict were accepted into the Martial City, for many people this news confused them as his children did not possess any great talent to be accepted by the martial city, but it never occurred to me, that it was in exchange for poisoning us." Alexander said "Do you think it was only us?, I think they did it with all the concubines! this could be the very reason why the princess and I have no talent hmph." " What do you mean? "(Audrey) "Simple, usually when cultivators want to have offspring they often take several pills before fertilizing, and during their pregnancy with the hope that their children have a great innate talent, but in this case, It was the other way around. I sure my mother was already poisoned when I was fertile, which affected my innate talent hmph. I imagine that the queen or the third concubine are behind this. as the prince''s parents, they must have wanted to be sure that their sons would not face any more competition for the throne so they hatched this scheme to mess with the talent of other prince and princesses, hmph. Tell me, doesn''t it seem strange to you, my father in this part of the precinct is considered talented. The same goes for my mother, but I, their son only have average talent?" said Alexander " But why did they have to enact this even to the princesses they are innocent in all this, besides that they can not inherit the throne," asked Audrey " Any of the concubines can bear a child, and it''s unknown if it''s going to be a girl or a boy until after the childbirth, have not heard an idiom "Better kill a thousand innocents than let the guilty loose," they did all this right in front of his noses and That stupid king didn''t even find anything suspicious, that incompetent piece of shit" Alexander said, Alexander was furious, in these past two years he had always thought that his talent was less than his parents, but when he saw a potion his mother consumed while she trained he immediately recognize that it was altered. But as they were being watched and add to that he was just a year old baby he could not say anything and just swallow his anger. but now that he had some freedom he swore that "Since you played with me in this way, I''ll give it back to you a thousand times worse." On the other hand, Audrey was standing still, she never considered this plot but when she thought and connected the points, everything he said made sense but still she asked: "Can you prove it?" Alexander was not offended, he knew that she did not trust him completely, so he simply replied "Proving it is easy, you just need to get a potion made by that alchemist spill it on a piece of meat, a drop would suffice, if the potion is unaltered it will make it the meat tastier but if it is altered then the meat will begin to rot." After that Audrey rushed out of the room and ran to the royal kitchen, took out a piece of meat that was in salt, did what Alexander told her and dropped a drop on the meat after a few seconds the meat began to rot. Seeing this, Audrey just collapsed on her knees, she could not believe what was happening, they have been poisoned for all these years all because of her negligence Miss Anna had not yet advanced, because of her young master lacks talent, it was all her fault. Audrey began to cry in the dark blaming herself for these factors, After a few minutes footsteps were heard and a small figure entered the kitchen, Audrey raised her head between sobs, only to see a two-year-old baby with golden hair staring at her with his purple eyes. she could not believe what she has experienced in the last few minutes. This baby discovered what she could not apprehend, she could not help but ask "Who are you?" Alexander by her side just smiled and said "I am your young master" 13 Contract? With those words the kitchen fell silent as no one spoke, Audrey was in shock, her mind was on the verge of collapse and Alexander was waiting for her to calm down, after a few moments, he spoke: "Do you want to seek revenge?" "Even if I want I cannot seek revenge as I''m just a servant, while he is an alchemist, our status is very different, people will never believe me even if I tell them and they will do everything in there power to silence me," Audrey said with dead eyes "It''s just an old man who plays at being an alchemist, with my help you can make him shudder in despair, if you want to kill him, you will have his life, if you want to torture him, I''ll let you do what you want with him" Alexander said with a cold tone as his eyes reflecting arrogance, disdain, and murderous intention. Audrey when she saw him saying those words, she could not help but ask: "Why would you do something like that?" "For three reasons, One that son of a bitch poisoned me, two poisoned my mother and you, three he harmed my family when we did not have any enmity with them. People like these deserve the death sentence so they don''t think I''m easy to offend" answered Alexander "But they have the support of the Martial City" Audrey spoke reminding him of the lucking treat. "hmph a small Martial Village in a miserable corner of the continent dare to be arrogant in front of me, I flatten them with my own hands" Alexander was not a murderer, but these people crossed a line that they shouldn''t haved, his mother was a good person and naive as a child, who had no enmity with anyone, her only sin was to marry that useless king, that shitty husband who cannot even prevent someone from poisoning his family right in front of his nose. "so I will kill every single one of them for harming his mother and If someone dared to defend them, I will kill them too". Audrey just stared at Alexander, her eyes lit. when she heard those words she did not know why but it felt as if they were the imperial decrees, if he ordered to go south nobody would dare to go north, after thinking about it, she stood in front of Alexander then lifted him off the ground bringing his face up close to her''s, she could not help but sigh and said: "You are not a normal baby, what happened to you?" "it''s not safe here let''s go back to our room," Alexander stated Audrey had just remembered where they were and nodded her head to say that she understood, then with Alexander in her tow, she returned to the room of the ninth concubine. After closing the door, verified that Anna was still asleep, she turned to him and said: "Now you can speak your mind right?" "I have nothing unusual going on, I just kept my memories of my past life," Alexander said bluntly, he needed her help in moving forward and If he did not tell her the truth, she might distrust him So the best thing is to cooperate with her honesty. "Past life?" (Audrey) "I do not know how it''s happenedbut I kept my memories intact" (Alexander) "Ohh, what were you in your past life?" (Audrey) "A powerful cultivator hmph, if I were in my peak conditions I could Kill a million Audrey''s without sweating hmph" When she heard that Audrey hit him on the head and spoke:" What did you say? " "I did not say anything, (violent woman have you never heard that people understand with words)"(Alexander) "why cat got your tounge, who''s the one who bragged that he can kill half of the world a few minutes ago haa" (Audrey) when he heard that, he turned a little red, all this while he told the truth, but she did not believe his words and made fun of him, so he could only murmur ashamed: "That''s different." Audrey could not help but love this baby but suddenly she remembered the first thing Alexander said to her and she said "Before you said you needed my help, what can I do to help you, oh great supreme cultivator (while making a small bow.)" "You" Alexander pointed to Audrey with his trembling finger but could not do anything to this woman as she already in the sixth stage of body refinement while he was just a two-year-old baby, so he just swallowed his anger and said: "Before that, I need you to do something." "What do you want me to do? "said Audrey, somewhat confused, what would he come up with this time. "A soul contract!" Said, Alexander "A soul contract?" Audrey repeated the same words but she had never heard those words, so she did not know if it was something good or bad. 14 Lets talk about the real business Audrey just stared at him confused and lost not knowing what he was asking for, seeing this Alexander asked: "You do know what it is, right?" "No," replied Audrey while shaking her head. Alexander began to explain: "This is a special contract in which like its name implied the said participants in the contract intertwine a piece of their souls resulting in sharing the same fate if one party dies the other will follow so that they can not harm each other, also both parties can know the location of each other at all time just by thinking about it." "Young Master, are there really such mythical things as the soul? I always thought it was something to cheat the unwary people. saying that her eyes began to glow than with eyes full of enthusiasm she asked: "Young Master since you know about all these mystical things, is there any way to make me fly? if you know, how about teaching me." Alexander did not expect this situation, he expected something along the line like "I don''t believe that show me some proof to make me believe you" and then he would have given her some benefits to convince her but as they say a good master begets a good servant, it seems that being with my mother for so many years has made her contact my mothers simple-mindedness. sighing he said, "If your cultivating advances It''s not a big deal for me to teach you how to fly!; but stop changing the subject just say if you agree to make the contract or not?" "If I make the contract, will you teach me to fly?" Audrey asked. which made Alexander almost puke blood, this woman does not see just how serious this contract is, it unites the lives of two people and their destinies, it is not something that is to make light off and this woman wants to do it just for me to teach her to fly. "Audrey, you know how serious this contract is, right? Our lives will be one, if someday you betray me, I will always know where you are, if something happens to me and I die, you will die too" stressed Alexander "you made it clear to me when you explained it, I am not an idiot," said Audrey. "Then why did you behave like that!" Alexander emphasized "Young master have you really not thought about it, I''m just a servant, in a few years when you I''ll start a battle for the throne, there are only three scenarios for me, the First scenario is that you will win the throne, if you win the throne nothing will happen to me but the other two scenarios are most likely to happen, well that''s what I thought until today, the second scenario is that I betrayed you than the Webber house will send hunters to capture me and I can only live a few more days being hunted than die a cruel death, as, for the third scenario I think young master knows what it''s gonna be without me saying anything. that''s why I haven''t hesitated to agree to young master," Audrey said with a carefree tone but with somewhat apathetic eyes. Alexander understood what she wanted to say, the third scenario was for her to remain loyal to my mother but when my brothers inherit the throne they would surely look for an excuse to kill her, as the new king would not allow anyone who is not loyal to him to remain in the castle and to give an example to others of what would happen if someone is no longer loyal to him by killing the maid he giving a warning. as in the eyes of a king, the life of a servant is worth nothing. Alexander could not help but sigh at such thoughts and now he knew why she was dealing with the contract, as our lives were connected even without the contract, it''s like that if I win the throne, she and I will live but if I do not win the throne than my mother, she and I will die. After a moment he said: "If you agree to sign the contract I will not only teach you to fly but I will also assure you that as my servant no one will ever dare to underestimate you on this continent." "Well, I agree to sign it but remember your promise to teach me to fly," said Audrey, She did not take Alexander''s words seriously at that moment, she did not know what it meant to her, but that day she made a decision that changed her destiny forever. "Well, bring me a piece of paper, pen, and some ink," Alexander said somewhat tired after all he was still a baby. Audrey when she heard that order she did not idle to act after all it''s what her young master asked her to do. Alexander received the things from Audrey and placed the paper on the floor, He grabbed the pen and began to draw several strange patterns when he was done with it, the black ink began to emit a mystical glow. This was a soul contract so he had to use the power of his soul to make it! Alexander, although he has not cultivated his body, his soul remains as strong as before he reincarnated. So it was not a problem to make the contract. After a few minutes, he completes the contract and with sweat on his head he told Audrey: "All you have to do is make a small wound in the center of the palm of your hand and place it on the paper, then you will feel that the paper suck out your soul followed by a little pain! so get ready. " As Alexander had made the contract, he left a small trace of his soul in it, so all that''s left is for Audrey to do her part, Audrey was watching the paper with mysterious shining letters, she had never seen anything so magical, she squatted and followed Alexander''s instructions, grabbed a small knife that was hidden in her ankle and made a small wound in the palm of her hand, then without any hesitation she placed her hand on the paper and experienced exactly what her young master said, she felt as if the paper was going to suck out her soul followed by slight pain only for a moment, then she was done with the process and felt a little dizzy but was back to normal after getting used to it. "What just happened to me?" asked Audrey. "you felt dizzy as your soul is very weak but that''s normal since you have not cultivated the soul" answered Alexander. Audrey nodded, her young master was becoming increasingly mysterious. after remembering something, she asked: "haven''t you said that we could grasp the other''s whereabouts, so how do I use it?" "Just close your eyes, think about where I am and you will know," Alexander said while making a gesture with his hand. Audrey closed her eyes and did what she was told to, after a moment she could feel the direction in which her young master was, although she could not see the distance or something specific, something told her that if she went in that direction she would find her young master. she opened her eyes and saw her young master with hands crossed waiting, then she nodded to him. "Well, now let''s talk about the real business," said Alexander as its time to talk about more important things. 15 Too much... "Do you know why I stopped acting before you?" Alexander asked as he looked at Audrey with a serious face. "Well, I guess it has something to do with the changes in your body" Audrey answered inflating her chest as if to say see I am not stupid, to tell the truth, the reason was very obvious. "Ohh so you know what these changes signify?" questioned Alexander, while thinking that this woman was arrogant. "you became cute, is there anything else I am missing?" Now Audrey was confused by what his young master meant as she could only see that he became very cute. Upon hearing that response Alexander just sighed: "If only it was such a small reason" "Young master, is it very serious?" (Audrey) "it is, so much so that they will kill me for or want to steal my body, I have something that should not exist in the world of mortals"(Alexander) When Audrey heard that she got a little pale asking " What is it do you have to make it this dangerous? " Alexander did not answer the question but asked another question:" Aubrey, do you know how to measure the Innate talent? " Audrey was not sure why he asked her that but she replied:" Young master from what I know, talent is measured in Low, common, average and high" "Audrey that''s just rubbish, the talent is divided into nine seals Your so-called talent meter does not even measure seals. On this continent, your so-called high talent would be called garbage "(Alexander) "what are these seals? please explain, I do not understand"(Audrey) "Look I''ll explain, In the mortal world the cultivation is divided into two fundamental Realmsand nine mortal Realms, In the fundamental realms one prepares for the body to enter the mortal realms, Each seal represents a mortal realm and the more seals that are open means that your affinity to understand the heavens and the earth is greater, therefore you will not have bottlenecks until you reach a certain realm, to make it easier if a person has six open seals he would not face any bottlenecks until the sixth mortal realm" Alexander said as he looked at Audrey. Audrey was serious listening as she had never heard anything like this. then she asked, "but then what about those measured as high-talent, how many seals do they have?" When Alexander heard what she said he put on a disdainful face and said: "A so-called high talent here has no open seals, it would be lucky if they reached the first mortal realm" Audrey was shocked by this revelation and asked with curiosity:" Young master, but since you were born with common talent would you not be considered worse than a garbage on this continent? " "You!"Alexander said as he pointed his finger, this woman dares to chide me once again, ahh forget it, better not to make her angry, thinking so he sighed and replied "That was until this morning hmph" "You mean that your transformation increased your talent! wow, when Miss Anna finds out she''ll be very happy, so how many seals did you open? three or two" said Audrey enthusiastically she could not believe what she was hearing. Alexander could not help muttering: "Nine and a half" but the strange thing was that he did not say it with a cheerful or arrogant face but the opposite, he said it with a somber face. "Young master, did I hear wrongly, you opened nine and a half Seals, Great, that''s amazing, with this you''ll be sure to win the throne" said Audrey ecstatically, she could not believe what was happening, she could almost see the light in the darkness, now she''s no longer need''s to wait for her death, with her young master here, nobody would dare to touch her. "Stupid, you do not know what kind of situation we are in right now! Who the hell cares about a throne if I''m dead" Alexander said somberly. "Young master it''s not such a big deal, you are just highly talented. I do not think they''ll kill you for that," Audrey said as she waved her hand. Alexander continued: "You still do not understand the situation we''re in right now, I told you I had something that should not exist in this world, is it not?" "Yes, young master your talent has no comparison in the world" (Audrey) "It''s not that it has no comparison, it''s just that it should not exist and less on a continent like this" (Alexander) " Young master, what do you mean? " (Audrey) " As you asked, I will let you know, on this continent, someone with three open seals is considered a genius. people with four are considered genius of a thousand years and those of five are considered geniuses in ten thousand years, although it is only a seal of difference and will not have bottlenecks until the indicated realm, there is also another huge difference, until they reach their bottleneck their cultivation speed will be much faster than that of a normal person" "how much faster can it be?" "The double that of a person with a lesser seals, that is to say, a person with two open seals cultivates twice as fast as a person without one open seal, You now know what it means, my cultivation will be without bottlenecks until the ninth mortal realm besides that, my speed of cultivation and absorption of qi will be five hundred and twelve times greater than that of an ordinary person! " "But young master are you sure that there no one with more than five open seals?" "how can they not exist? Of course, they exist but it is not something that a small continent can have! they are all the children of saints and legendary figures that even in my past life I had no right to see, but even so, know that the greatest talent ever to been recorded in my previous world only had seven open seals! but now I have nine open seals! and a fucking half seal that I do not know what it is for!" 16 Everything is about background "Young master, I still don''t see the problem in that, it''s not bad for you to be very talented," said Audrey with eyes full of admiration. "Audrey, the problem is not the talent itself, but everything else" Alexander said in a serious tone, Audrey wanted to ask something but Alexander interrupted her: "You do not really understand, I''ll give you an example, suppose that an apparently weak old man finds a chest full of gold coins, what do you think will happen to him? " "Well, he lived the rest of his life as a rich man," Audrey said carelessly. "Idiot, do you not understand that people are greedy, it''s true there are good people in the world but there will also be people who take advantage of the weak" (Alexander) "So, what is the correct answer?" (Audrey) "The answer is it depends "(Alexander) " Depends? "(Audrey) "yes it depends, if the old man is a poor fisherman who luckily found the chest, it is more likely that when he begins to spend the money, someone with bad intentions will notice and When he discovers that he has lot''s of money, then he will surely kill him for that money. but everything changes if that old man is an old nobleman or a powerful cultivator, nobody would dare to kill him even if he killed an emperor; less for gold. "After saying that he looked into Audrey''s eyes and said:" Now I ask you, if my talent was the chest full of gold coins, what future awaits me the fisherman or the old noble? " When she heard that question her face turned pale then she replied in a trembling voice:" The fisherman " "Exactly , finally you understand, I have a talent that even the children of the saints envy, but my background is shit, nothing would happen to me if my parents were invincible celestial beings, but I have my "garbage father" who aking in this desolate continent and my mother is also a common person, but her son has such a high talent?, and even more so one day his appearance changes from a normal baby to a divine baby overnight, what stops a powerful cultivator to come kidnap me and use some dark arts to possesses my body! When that moment arrives we will all die." While Alexander was speaking, Audrey had an ugly look on her beautiful face, she had never thought about that, but she still asked: "Young master, but they should also be people who want to take you as their disciple, right? " Alexander replied almost immediately "Take me as their disciple?, That''s a hilarious idea, you think a decent expert would come to this desolate continent for disciples, those who will come will be the most ruthless ones, who will do anything to increase their longevity, usually good teachers do not go looking for disciples, it''s the other way around, the disciples look for a good teacher after all, there are few good teachers but there are many good disciples, now do you understand?" Alexander said, Audrey finally understood that the talent of the young master was something that could either lead to glory or could lead to his downfall. she looked at the young master and said: "So what do we do?" Seeing how Audrey accepted the situation and did not even regret the contract, Alexander was happy and said: "First get me a blank book, two wooden masks one for my size and another the size of an adult, and finally a bit of demonic beast blood, the soonest the better." Audrey nodded her head although she did not know what her young master wanted to do, that night she left the castle and hurried to collect all the things she was asked for. she did not have the time to spare as the life of the young master and Miss Anna depended on her, an hour and a half later she returned with what Alexander asked for. She said "Young master,here is what you asked for, I also procured the blood from a demonic beast in the sixth martial step" Truthfully she went to steal, but since it was urgent she did not care. "That should be enough," Alexander said as he grabbed a mask, took a pen and dipped it in the blood of the demonic beast then started to draw a combination of strange letters and symbols which were too complex to understand inside the mask, as the pen began to move it emitted a strange sheen as he continued to draw the array, it took him half an hour to complete the whole array then he sighed thinking "This is the best I can do with what I have in my hands, but it should be enough for now." Seeing that her young master has finished with his workAudrey asked: "Young master, what did you do?" Alexander replied: "This is an array of illusion, I put it behind the mask, with this I should be able to change my appearance and I can also change my aura" saying that he placed the mask on his face and then the mask started emitting a slight shine before returning to normal but this time he no longer had the golden hair and the purple eyes, he looks exactly the same as before the medicinal bath. Seeing that left Audrey surprised, thinking his young master knew many mystical things. 17 Couple of fools "Audrey, do not get excited this mask will only cheat the ones in the fundamental realm, the good thing is that it will be enough for this place." While removing the mask, he took the blank book and began to write, his speed was fast, after just ten minutes he was done with that and turned to Audrey: "Look, I''ll leave this mask and the book with you, when my mother wakes up, tell her that you found them next to your bed, apparently there is someone who is protecting the young master, also tell her that it''s better to avoid the eyes of others as it''s very dangerous at this moment. and that you came to know all these from reading this book which basically explains everything, also I used my soul force to write it so when someone reads it they will think that it was written by a powerful being, all this should be kept a secret and you should never say a word to anyone." Alexander said while looking very serious. Audrey nodded, she understood what her young master implied by those last words, she received the book and the mask prepared to do what she was told to, seeing that Alexander nodded his head satisfied by her actions: "Well now we''re going to sleep, tomorrow night I''ll teach you how to train so I want you to bring me some potions that you usually use to train "When Audrey heard that she was excited, her young master had told her that he was a powerful cultivator before. If he taught her a thing or two she could become much stronger than she ever imagined. That''s how one of the longest nights for both Audrey and Alexander concluded, They returned to their crib and bed respectively. The next day The inhabitants of the Alba Kingdom received the news that the sects would be arriving at the capital to recruit new disciples, The test would be conducted in a month and everyone had the right to participate, regardless of whether he was noble or a commoner, the only restriction decreed by the king was that any noble of the kingdom cannot join the royal palace and anyone who disobeyed would be punished with a death penalty for him and his family. When they received the news, most people were confused. The royal palace was not a power that the Alba Kingdom could offend,but the king''s decree would put him against the royal palace, which leads them to question whether the king has gone crazy?. The capital of the Alba Kingdom, Mansion of General Keer. Inside the room was an Elder and two middle age man, the two middle-aged men were sitting in front of the old man waiting for him to speak. "Do you know why I summon you?" asked the old man as he looked sternly at his children. "Father, you can rest easy, although we did it without your permission, everything went well." Said one of the men, but his face was stiff, he knew that this time he had done something that angered his father. "Everything went well you say, YOU MORONWHAT THE FUCK IS PASSING THROUGH YOUR FUCKING HEAD! I TOLD YOU A MILLION TIMES THAT YOU WILL NOT POISON THE NINTH CONCUBINE, BUT YOU COUPLE OF MORONS DID IT ON BEHIND MY BACK!" The old man exploded and started to scold their children as if they were beasts that only brought evil. But the other side felt unwilling to receive this, he thought he had done nothing wrong. "Father, why are you shouting at us like this, you gave us permission to do it with all but her if it were not for us the third prince would also be born talented, Although the third concubine avoid being poisoned, we achieve it with the ninth, even if a problem arises we could solve it with the identity of our grandfather" " HAHAHAHA LOOK AT THESE BEASTS, THESE MORONS CAN BE THE CAUSE FOR THE FAMILY''S DESTRUCTION" The old man started to laugh, but one of his children got up from the chair and slammed his hand against the table and said: "Father, what do you mean, we are not beasts, we did it to help our nephew to reach the throne. but you are afraid of a concubine just because her sister is a queen of snow kingdom. our sister is also a queen. " Hearing those words the old man became even more furious:" WHAT YOU MORRONS THINK YOU KNOW," upon hearing that cry the man who was standing shuddered and quickly sat down. After shouting he said with a more calm but gloomy voice "Do you two morons think that I will fear a queen with my father helping me?" When listening to this question both the middle-aged men had a bad premonition. Without giving them time to talk the old man continued, "Did you think you were invincible, four years ago when the ninth concubine came, my father wrote me a letter saying explicitly not to mess with her, but you morons have gone and done that" When listening to that the two men face changed "Father you did not explain such things to us?, If we had known, we would have not done what we did," they said at the same time. "YOU ARE A PAIR OF MORONS, YOU DO NOT KNOW WHAT IT IS TO OBEY YOUR PARENTS! I DO NOT HAVE TO GIVE YOU EXPLANATIONS FOR WHY I DO WHAT I DO" When he heard the answers of his children he could not help shouting, they depended too much on their grandfather position in the Martial City which leads them to this. But one of the children still asked: "But father it not so serious, right? With a little effort, our grandfather can solve it." "HA HA WHAT A STUPID THING TO SAY, YOU STUPID PUNKS THINK''S THAT I WOULD BE THIS ANGRY IF IT''S NOT A SERIOUS BUSINESS HA HA" said The old man as he laughed, but his children did not have a happy face but an ugly one, they knew very well that when his father laughed like that he was extremely angry and that this time they had screwed up big time. 18 There is no way back "Father, please, tell us why we should not mess with them," said one of the middle-aged men, as he was not convinced that the consequences for poisoning the ninth concubine would be so disastrous. The old man forced himself to calm down and faced his two useless children in the eyes and said "Reginald, William Listen, In the Webber house, the current Duke had three children" When they heard this Reginald and William were confused they could not believe what they were hearing but the old man did not give them a chance to speak "His eldest son Joseph Webber, His first daughter Helewise Weber, and his second daughter Anna Webber, As you know the first daughter married into royalty gaining the status of Queen in the Snow Kingdom, Apparently they were childhood friends married for love, because of that the King of the Snow Kingdom has not taken any other concubines. and to show their sincerity to the Kingdom of Alba as their allies they married the queen''s sister to the king, even if it was with the status of concubine. But you know what is the status of the Eldest Son, Joseph Webber?" "Isn''t he just the Duke''s successor?" The pair of brothers felt worse the more they heard, they had a bad premonition. "you''re an idiot, do you think my father would fear a successor to a Duke?" The old man was getting more and more angry with this pair of fools, he would have killed them if they were not his children "apart from being the duke''s successor, has another identity as the Core Disciple in the James Clan" "WHAT" the pair of idiots were in shock "Also, it is known that this brother is very protective of his younger sisters, It is said that once a disciple of the Sea Palace tried to flirt with his younger sister Anna so he cut off his legs and left him crippled in his anger, after that no one in the region dared to misbehave with his sisters" "The Sea Palace did nothing?" Reginald asked with a trembling voice. "Do something?He is a core disciple while the person who was crippled was just an external disciple he not worth it for the sea palace to make an enemy of James clan, Now do you understand a core disciple has great value in the whole region, even if he killed an inner-court elder like my father, the Martial City would not do anything."(Vicent) "But why is that even the king does not know anything regarding the background of the ninth concubine? "(William) "The king never thought that his wife would have such a backer, He did not even investigate her background, We also blocked that information just in case he favors the ninth concubine more than the current queen, so the king is ignorant of this matters."(Vicent) After saying that, the room was silent, no one wanted to speak anymore, The pair of brothers were feeling regretful for their actions, His father had told him not to do it and they disobeyed. while General Keer did not want to talk with this failure of sons. "what if we killed her?" Reginald asked. "Do you think that if we killed her and hide her body, our lives will be safe? You''re too innocent, if we do that, The Snow Kingdom declares war on the Alba Kingdom, and than the spies of all the neighboring kingdomswill reveal what we have done all these years, When everyone knows what we did, no one will be by our side and Even my father cannot save us, After all, The current Lord of the Martial City is someone righteous and just. If he finds out what we have done, we don''t know what awaits us."(Vicent) Once again the three were silent. "The only solution is to leave the South Region as soon as possible and as far as possible," Vicent said as he sighed, all his work was thrown away by his foolish sons: "According to your grandfatherJoseph will be one to oversee this recruitment from James clan, but it is more of an excuse to see his dear sister, We have a month to organize everything, I will ask my father for help, I think he will also come with us, call your sister and tell her about this situation remember we have a month so in two weeks at the most we have to leave, as for Benedict let''s leave him to Joseph to relieve his anger." When he finished saying that, he got up and left the room without looking back. following that, a deep sigh filled with sadness was heard. The room fell silent leaving two men speechless. In their eyes you could see remorse, they could only close their eyes and accept the reality that they will have to live as fugitives. 19 Someone... The next day Anna got up late it was almost noon by the time she woke up, as she was exhausted because of yesterday''s incident. coming to her senses she remembered that they were unable to think of a solution and felt a little helpless and sad, as she did not know what was happened to her son. When Audrey saw Miss Anna, she immediately ran towards her "Miss look at this" Saying that she handed her a book. "What is this book?" Anna asked as she received it. "I don''t know, when I woke up I found it next to the bed along with this child''s mask. When I read the book, it mentions what happens to the young master." Hearing that, Anna did not hesitate to open the book, as it had Something to do with her son, She started reading the book. What she perceived surprised her, this book was too mystical, it explained many things that she had never heard in her life, apparently the supreme potion raised her son''s talent so much that even the children of saints were envious, something that called her Attention was how to measure the talents, this book explains the nine open seals and how to measure them. This talent is only visible when it reaches a peak of the realm called "qi Gathering". "Audrey bring me Alexander in addition to that bring me a sphere to measure talent" as she resumed reading the book, the more she read the more mystical the book appeared, it was almost as if it was written by a supreme being she could not help but sigh. "This book has a lot of wisdom, I wonder who wrote it?" Audrey, on her side, had returned withAlexander in her arms, but when she heard those words she could not help but put a stiff face (The one who wrote it was this baby that I hold in my arms) "Audrey, what''s wrong with that face?" Anna saw Audrey''s face and felt a little strange. "Nothing," said Audrey she could not say anything about what happened last night so she could only answer like that. her face quickly returning to a normal expression, seeing that Anna again focused on her son. Following the instructions of the book Anna tried to modify the sphere, this book explained it in a way that could almost say "For Dummies" on the cover. So even for Anna who knew nothing about the sphere, she could modify it successfully after two hours. According to what the book said the innate talent in the mortal world is divided into nine seals representing the nine mortal realms, these seals are restrictions imposed by the heavenly laws of the heaven and the earth, the more open seals the people have the fewer restrictions they face by the heavens and they will be more attuned to heavenly laws. Seeing that Anna could not help but get excited and made the modification to the sphere, after that she placed her son''s hand on the sphere and the sphere began to shine, but what they did not discern is that the baby was manipulating the test, for a person with Alexander''s experience it was easy to do. After a few seconds, the sphere gave off a gray light representing "one". After Anna saw that, she knew that her son had one open seal. While Audrey was confused as his young master had said he had nine and a half seals open. so what happened ?, I turned to see him and he saw her, Audrey had to wait until night time to ask for an explanation. "Haha my son, is unique" Anna was euphoric, it is true that she was indifferent with her son''s talent, but who don''t like to brag about their son''s? She could let her son become good for nothing, So now she was thinking about putting him in some sect, with his talent he is sure to be accepted and could even become a core disciple like his uncle. She was already dreaming of everyone praising her son. Until Audrey woke her up from her dream "Miss do not get too excited, Remember where we are now, if someone finds out about the talent of the young master we could all end up dead" Listening to that Anna returned to the cruel reality, then Audrey gave her a mask "Miss this mask was next to the book, let''s put it on the young master and see what happens " Anna nodded, received the mask and put it on her son, same as the last time, his golden hair and purple eyes where nowhere to be seen her son was now back to what he''s looked like before the medicinal bath and the mask had disappeared without a trace, she brought his hand to the small head of her son and felt something rough when she touched, she realized that the mask was still there but had become invisible. After that she put on and took off the mask, again and again, this object was very mystical, with this she would not have to worry about the changes happened to her son. "Audrey, maybe it''s not so bad as we expected, these things appeared just when we needed it, Someone must be taking care of us" With that Anna got a bit sentimental. Feeling gratitude towards that person who had left those treasures for her and her son. Audrey at her side just stared at this pair of mother and son, nodding with a smile "Yes Miss Someone is looking after us." (Hmph, obviously I was going to take care of them, It was also the fault of this old man that things ended up like this, as I did not expect the supreme potion to make such extreme changes.) 20 Do not throw it away While it was midnight while Anna was asleep a pair of shadows were talking in the room. They, of course, were Alexander and Audrey. the day has gone by without any significant matters, so as they agreed the previous night, Alexander would start teaching Audrey regarding cultivation starting tonight. "Young master, why did the test showed only one open seal? while You said you had nine and a half-open seals" asked Audrey. "Audrey, you have to understand that it''s better that fewer people know about my real talent, I made her test my talent so that she relates it to my changes With this she would not worry about my physical change. so did you bring what I asked? " "Yes, I brought them, look, these are the supplements that martial artists use, first the ointment, which is called "Bynana", this supplement is used by normal people to enter the first martial stage, but it has two negative factors, one, it''s is very expensive it costs a gold coin for one bottle and two that it only has a one percent chance to promote it''s user to advances successfully to the first martial stage." Alexander saw the small bottle, he grabbed it in his hands and asked: "so do you have the recipe?" "Yes, the recipe is made public, but only experienced alchemists can make it"( Audrey) "Why?" (Alexander) "Because only by the hands of an experienced alchemist can the ointment be successfully produced, according to what is said, when the pills, potions, and ointment are made, the alchemist needs to control the temperature of the huge cauldron while placing each herb one after another at a specific time in a specific order and with exact quantities, the whole process may take hours to complete and the tiniest error can lead to failure." (Audrey) "What is the success rate of an average alchemist?" (Alexander) "One in a hundred, because of that the potions are very expensive" (Audrey) When he heard that, Alexander had a small smile and asked:" And what the success rate of the old Benedict" When she heard that name the beautiful face of Audrey went black:" as for that old man, it''s in the rate of one in a hundred and sometimes two in a hundred." "Audrey, You want to destroy that old man, right? I think your chance has come only that you''ll have to wait a little longer"(Alexander) " How long do I need to wait?" (Audrey) "Three years to completely destroy that old man, well for now show me the other things" (Alexander) Audrey looked somewhat reluctant to leave the subject, she seriously wanted to destroy that old man, but the young master said she needs to wait for three years, seeing that Alexander said "Haha Audrey, believe me, it will be worth the wait, you just want to kill him, but there are other ways to get revenge, which are more painful than death, for example losing everything You have." Upon hearing that, she decided to trust her young master and continued saying "The following is a rank 0 potion that helps to strengthen the bones it''s called "Bone strengthing potion", unlike some other strengthening potions that have to be applied on the skin it needs to be consumed, Currently the lady and I use this option for our training, but even the low-low-grade Bone strengthing potion is ten times more expensive than the Bynana, with the monthly allowance given to the young lady, we can only purchase five medium quality potions, four for the young lady and one for me." she showed him a vial with bluish content and gave it to Alexander. "Did you purchased this potion from that old man Benedict store, how many do you have?" "I have six, but I guess I should throw them away since they are adulterated," Audrey said. "no, let us not waste these potions, just pass me six sheets of paper, the blood of demonic beast and a feather" Audrey did not hesitate. She knew that her young master would do something mystical. So she gave him the things he asked for. Alexander received the things and immediately made six purifying Array in just a few minutes because unlike standard ink, demonic beast blood had spirituality, it was much easier for him to make the purification Array. then he followed the previous method and as a result, they now had six supreme grade bone strengthing potions. Finishing the process he added a couple of illusion array on the vials so that they looked exactly the same as the previous one and gave them to Audrey. "with this it should be a lot easier for you to advance in your cultivation and it will also clean up the impurities of the adulterated potions, Besides that all the medicinal effect that you were unable to absorb due to the adulterated potions will play out, I would not be surprised if your cultivation advances by leaps and bounds, by then all traces of poisoning will disappear from your body and will return to normal," said Alexander. 21 Six Animals Forms Audrey, on the other hand, could not believe what had just happened, her young master converted six garbage potions into supreme potions, with that in mind she remembered how the young lady said she was sure that the bone marrow cleansing potion was of middle grade when she received it from Frey, but she did not understand how a supreme potion ended up in their hands. until she saw what his young master did. "What happened you saw how wise and great your young master is, you''re lucky to have me" When he saw Audrey starring dumb, Alexander put on a smug face, as for Audrey she was a little irritated to see a two-year-old baby act so smug in front of her, So she hit him on his head and asked: "What did you say?" While holding his head Alexander said: "I did not say anything, I''m lucky to have you, Audrey" "oh that being said, Now show me the tricks of old monster," said Audrey with a satisfied face. (This woman just hit me and then wants me to teach her something? She must be dreaming) Audrey almost as if she had read his thoughts asked "or do not you want to teach me?" while she prepared for another blow without showing any compassion for Alexander. "Of course I will teach you as I already promised, how can someone like me renege on my words" Alexander said that but inside he was depressed, he was once a great cultivator but now he''s being treated like a brat, because of the fear he held for that woman, he did not have the courage to stand up to her so he continued saying: "Inside the book I wrote yesterday is a cultivation technique, called" Six animal forms", read it and tell me what you think" "Young master, what is a cultivation technique?" He was confused when he heard that and asked: "Audrey if you do not know what cultivation techniques are than how did you cultivate to your Current stage?" "By exercising, I just exercise until I''m dead tired, that''s how everyone does it," said Audrey. "Then why did my mother do those weird poses when she trained, I thought it was her cultivation technique!" (Alexander) "Ahh, those poses, your mother did those poses to impress you, she even asked me to teach her some cool moves" (Audrey) When he heard those words, he blanked out, all those poses meant nothing she did all that just to impress him, having come to this conclusion he said "Ahh forget it, a cultivation technique are methods which refine one''s body, collect qi and purify it, they divided into four ranks: Mortal, Spirit, Holy, and Divine, then again are graded into "Low, Middle, High, Superior, and supreme grade," According to the level of your technique so will be the purity of your qi." "What rank is the "Six Animal forms"?" (Audrey) "Low-grade Mortal rank, Do not go complaining that you want a better technique, This technique is perfect to refine the body, When you reach the peak of Realm of body refinement, I will give you another technique, but I think it will not be necessary! If you have nothing more to say, start practicing." Audrey wanted to complain, but held it back then started browsing the book, went to the last pages where the technique was, When she saw the technique she studied it deeply, This technique stated that one should practice it by controlling his breathing and breath in a specific pattern, While executing, the six forms that were: Wolf, Bear, Deer, Dragon, Hawk, and Elephant. The form of the wolf focuses on the senses, the bear in the internal organs, the deer in the agility, the dragon in the bones, the hawk in sight and the elephant in the flesh. Audrey had doubts but they were all solved by Alexander, with that she drank avial bone-strengthening potion and began to train according to the manual. After half an hour, sounds of bones breaking and reforging were heard from Audrey''s body along with gray impurities which began to expel from all over her body signifying that she advanced to the sixth stage of body refinement. when Audrey saw that she was pleased. "Audrey, do not get too excited, I advise you to cultivate the first five stages once again as your cultivation base is very week so in the future you may face problems if you do not strengthen your cultivation base," Alexander said those words as he didn''t want her to make the same mistake he made in his past life, he often wanted someone to have said those same words he said to her in his youth, but he did not have anyone to tell him at that time, Audrey is very lucky. "If there is nothing left I will go to sleep, after all, I have the body of a baby, Tomorrow I will entrust you with teaching this technique to my mother, Goodnight." (Alexander) Saying that Alexander went to his crib to sleep, While Audrey saw his small figure leaving, she decided to pay attention to his young master''s words, so that night she began cultivating again from the beginning to strengthen her cultivation base. The next day Audrey taught the technique to Miss Anna, with Audrey''s explanation, Anna was able to enter the fifth stage of body refinement, Anna praised Audrey because she thought that Audrey had understood that technique, By her side Audrey gave her the same advice that Alexander gave her, so Anna started cultivating again from scratch. 22 The king is crazy During the following days Alexander lived like a normal baby, Sometimes he played with his sisters and sometimes with his grandparents, While Audrey and Anna were training, Thanks to Alexander giving directions to Audrey during the nights, her and his mother''s Cultivation Increased very quickly. But since the two were cultivating from the beginning, the people around them did not notice the changes in their cultivation. An average person has a certain limit to their strength, after breaking that limit, they can reach the first stage of body refinement, suppose an average person has a limit of 50 Pounds of strength, but when he reaches the first stage of body refinement, their strength increases to 100 pounds and when he advances to the next stage his strength increases by 50 pounds for each stage until the third stage, from fourth to the sixth stage his strength increases by 100 pounds for each stage and from seventh to the ninth stage it''ll increase by 200 pounds for each stage, so the strength of a person at the peak of the ninth stage of body refinement is 1100 pounds he can defeat 22 ordinary people all by himself without breaking a sweat! But due to the cultivation technique, his mother and Audrey become invincible within the same cultivation level, as with their cultivation technique they received twenty percent more strength than others without cultivation techniques. Alexander could give them a better cultivation technique but he thought about the future, if he gives them a treasure coveted by all they may end up dead, besides that "Six Animal forms" was created only to be used in the Realm of body refinement, due to that it was classified as Low-rank technique, but when it comes to refining the body it''s the best technique available, Many treated this technique as garbage, but in the eyes of Alexander, who spent more than a thousand years researching techniques, saw through its depth and deduced the real motive of the creator, which was only to lay deep foundations for the following Realms. Because of this, he gave this technique to this pair of women, with this technique their subsequent cultivation will be much smoother than others even if they do not have any Open Seals. Everything was normal, time went by, until two weeks later, Something unexpected happened, The Queen and the First Prince had disappeared, When the king found out about it he became furious, this was a great shame to have his wife and son kidnapped from his own palace, he could not let this be made public, If not where his face would be, He would have no face to give to his people and even less to his father-in-law! So, he ordered everyone to keep this matter a secret and not to be spread, If anyone spoke of the disappearance, Then he and his whole family would be executed, The king to give the same order twice, seeing the situation of the king, they sighed and remained silent. He then later ordered to close the capital, not a person leaves or enters the city. During the next two days, the king secretly ordered to search throughout the capital, it did not matter if it was a powerful gang of the underworld or a noble family, everyone who was a suspect was sent to prison, and then interrogated. During these searches, several criminals were found and investigated regards to addition networks of these people and many other things, but as we are a family friendly novel we will not say it. The king upon hearing of these cases sent to execute his minister of justice and his chief knight, These two were linked to several cases of corruption, In addition to other nobles and corrupt merchants who were uncovered, These actions of the king were too unexpected , they did not have time to hide, During those two days they were hell for the corrupt nobles, Hundreds of heads were cut off, While the plebeians did not know what was happening but when they saw those noblemen being executed, they felt that there was justice in this world. Some even knelt and shouted to the sky with happiness. the day they thought it would never come, has arrived. The King was too angry, He found everything in his Capital minus his wife and son, Then he took his search to the whole Kingdom, During the next ten days, it same thing as in the Capital repeated In each and every City hundreds of cases were found of corruption, Among other things, All the corrupt were executed publicly in their respective cities. This was known as "The twelve-day purge." It did not matter if he was a powerful noble or a village chief, everyone who had committed a crime was executed on the king''s orders. Those days hundreds of thousands of heads were cut off. For the plebeian this made them see the king in a new light, This king was a righteous man for them, This was how he won the approval of the plebeians and their loyalty. but at that time the king was not interested in all that, he was crazy looking for his wife and son. Meanwhile in a tavern somewhere inside Empire Sail. Several hooded people entered the tavern, within the group there were two elderly, two middle-aged men, three middle-aged women, and three children. They found a place to sit and asked for food, While they ate, They heard something interesting from two men who were talking. "Hey, have you heard that the king of the Alba Kingdom went crazy" hearing that a middle-aged woman in that group trembled. "Crazy, I have not heard anything, why?" "so you didn''t know, I heard that twelve days ago, the king ordered to search every nook and cranny of his kingdom looking for something, apparently someone must have stolen a treasure or something. " 23 She lef "Oh, why do you say that someone stole a treasure?" "Well, because, it is said that twelve days ago the king began to search madly everywhere in the capital of the kingdom, but he did not find it so in his anger he executed hundreds of thugs and corrupt officers in the capital, then moved the search to the whole kingdom, but apparently he still did not find it and it ended up as a purge in which hundreds of thousands of lives were taken" "He killed so many people, and his people did nothing, are they not angry with his senseless killing?" "Angry, haha, On the contrary, they are very happy, Within those hundreds of thousands killed were all corrupt nobles, officers or criminal, You can say that the safest Kingdom in the southern region is the Alba Kingdom" When she heard that conversation, the middle-aged woman could not help but be sad, she was the queen of the Alba Kingdom, Isabella Keer, Because of her stupid brothers she had to run away with her son, now they headed north. She did love her husband, but she knew that if she stayed with him only death awaited her. "Relax Isabella, When we enter the Uri Republic we will be safe, They are a mortal country of Fifth grade, Also with the talent of your son, It will not be difficult to enter into a major sect within the Republic, Once he has a powerful backing, We will go back and claim what is ours," said an Elder with an imposing tone, he was the backing the Keer family depended on and became so arrogant, Vincent''s father, Francis Keer. "Yes, Grandfather I understands" Returning to the Kingdom of Alba The King was very sad, Despite searching throughout the kingdom he did not find his wife and son, so he had no choice but to send a word to his father-in-law. On the other hand an elder next to him seeing how the king was, had a very cloudy mind, they had already made too much noise, but General Keer did not show up despite the noise, it could only mean one thing, the General Keer family along with the Queen were missing, She was not kidnapped but she and her family fled from the Kingdom, If he could come to this conclusion the others could also do so, but the king did not suspect anything and immersed in his false hope. the elder was very disappointed by the kin, this Elder was Prime Minister Frey. The king reluctantly ordered a guard: "Go to the general''s mansion and tell him to come and see me" "Yes, Your Majesty" Without saying another word, the guard turned around and left at a rapid pace. But after twenty minutes, the only one who came back was the guard. When Frey saw this, he knew that his assumption was correct and he could not help sighing. I did not know why they were fleeing but this would be a hard blow to the king. Seeing the guard return alone, the king could not help but frown. "What happened?" The guard was somewhat nervous "Reporting to his Majesty, I went to the General''s mansion, but when I arrived, the mansion was empty, Apart from two guards who guarded the entrance there was no one inside the mansion, When I asked the guards of what happened I was told that they had been paid several coins from someone for being simply on guard for the next two weeks, After that they could go" When he heard those words, They were like a bolt of lightning striking the king, he finally understood what was happening, His wife had not been kidnapped but had abandoned him and took her son with her. "Frey I leave you in charge of the rest, I need to rest" With that said, without waiting for the response of the other party, The King rose from his throne and left with lifeless eyes to his rooms. He was just going to drink and sleep. In these past few days, he had not slept a wink worrying about his queen and his son and now that he knew the truth, he felt betrayed and all his tiredness overcame him luring him to his sleep. Frey seeing the kings backfilled with loneliness couldn''t help but sigh, he was sure that in these following days, the concubines would take advantage of the situation to get a place in the king''s heart. Maybe in a few months, we will have a few births in the Royal family. With that, Frey took command of the Kingdom and ordered to stop the search and verify the damages that caused by killing so many nobles, Besides that he made a list consisting of people with sufficient merits to grant them the status of nobility to fill the empty positions. with all these done he prepared to welcome the ambassadors from the sects who would be arriving in two days. 24 I want to see Two days later Six figures approached the Alba Kingdom at full speed from different places, They were the representatives of the six sects of the Southern region, here to carry out the recruitment of the new disciples for their respective sects. Of the six individuals from the sects one drew attention among all, Of the six three were elderly while the other two were middle-aged women, and only one of them was a young man If one were asked about the age of the young man he would say he was not more than twenty-five years old. He is the core disciple of the James Clan and Anna''s brother. Joseph Webber Meanwhile, in the capital, Everyone was very excited, Many people had traveled from their cities or hometown to the capital to participate in the recruitment. The inns were full, the taverns cheerful full of drunks, For now, it was a peaceful city, due to the bloody purge induced by the king nobody dared to commit a crime. So it was peaceful all over the kingdom. Many small merchants were taking advantage of the situation, Because many of the great merchants were killed in the last few days, they had the hope of becoming big fish thanks to the sudden changes. Deals were raining everywhere, the life of commoners was never so cheap. Many believed that it was the beginning of a golden age for the Alba kingdom. On the outskirts of the capital The first to arrive was an old man in golden armor, he is the representative from the Sail empire representing The royal palace, This old man was only an external Elder but his strength was already in the fourth level of Qi Gathering, he could easily defeat anyone in the Alba Kingdom. he stood there with his hands crossed over his chest and eyes closed waiting for the others to arrive. They had agreed on this meeting point to prevent others from seeking talents before the tests. So he had no choice but to wait. A few minutes later the second one arrived. The second to arrive was an Elder with white silk clothing. This was the representative of the Martial City. His strength was comparable to that of the Elder with Golden Armor. He just smiled "Hi, buddy" but there was no response from the other side, the old man who spoke did not get angry but he just started to laugh softly. The last Four almost arrived at the same time leaving only a few seconds between there arrivals, These were a lady dressed in a navy blue dress, another lady who wore a mustard yellow dress, another Elder with a black armor and a young man with gray silk clothes. These were the representatives of Sea Palace, Gray Clan, Iron Castle, and the James Clan. These were equal in strength all were in the fourth level of Qi Gathering, except for the young man in gray clothes, he was in the sixth level of Qi Gathering, When the other five realized who the young man next to them, they were confused, because the James Clan would not send a core disciple only to perform a recruitment test? Although they had their doubts, they did not ask, they only exchanged a few words of courtesy before going to the city gates. There was a newly appointed chief knight standing there waiting to receive them. The golden-armored Elder was very dissatisfied with this arrangement and asked: "why has the king not attended to received us personally?" The chief knight was a little scared at the sight of this old man, He was just a martial artist at the seventh level of body refinement seeing the dissatisfied elder he replied "Dear sir, You must know what has happened these past few days in the kingdom, it''s not that the king is not willing to receive you personally but he went into seclusion two days ago, leaving the Prime Minister in charge of everything, I was ordered to personally escort the representatives to the palace, where the Prime Minister awaits for your presence and will to give an explanation which satisfies everyone." It was not only the old man in golden armor who was dissatisfied with the king''s treatment, but the rest felt the same, only the old man from the royal palace expressed his thoughts before them, But when they heard the chief knight words, They gave him an opportunity to explain everything, if they did not give them a reasonable explanation, they did not care to kill a few people, to be respected and not to underestimate their respective sects. The knight, seeing that they agreed to follow him to the palace, could not help sighing in relief. Then he guided them on the most direct path to the palace. Thanks to their speed they arrived after a few minutes at the palace, where they directly entered and reached the throne hall, but instead of the king, there was the prime minister waiting for their reception. Upon seeing them enter, Frey made a small bow towards them. "He apologizes for the lack of hospitality that the kingdom has given them also asked for their forgiveness as in these past few days the kingdom has been through many changes that are difficult to solve." The woman dressed in Blue asked: "What changes?" Frey did not get angry at that attitude but only smiled" I imagine that those present here know about the purge which took place in the past few days" When he said that the others in the room nodded, they knew what had happened, but they did mind it because all the dead were criminals or corrupt. So they silently accepted the king''s actions. "But I imagine that many do not know what caused that series of actions" Again they nodded, for them, this was too sudden, it was as if it had not even been planned. "To tell the truth this was not planned, two weeks ago the queen was kidnapped along with the first prince, because of that the king began to search every nook and cranny of kingdom, we can say that what happened was only collateral damage, but later we found out that The whole family of the queen was kidnapped, So the king has entered seclusion to cultivate and gain strength all to rescue his wife and son " That was the official story being told, but the real story was that the wife abandoned her husband and when he found out he locked himself in his room, started crying, drinking alcohol and singing songs of spite, Frey could not tell the truth, he did not have the face to do it, so he said a little lie. The six representatives did not believe anything the prime minister said, they could see through his lies easily and guess what really happened, that created an uncomfortable atmosphere, Frey did not speak and neither did the representatives. Until finally the woman dressed in yellow spoke, praising the king''s courage to train hard to rescue his wife. After that the atmosphere relaxed a lot, they started to talk about the recruitment, they decided it would be tomorrow at dawn, if the interested parties were late, they will not have the right to take the tests. With that, Frey told some servants to prepare the best rooms in the palace for the guests, so they finished the meeting, but at that moment the only young representative said: "Excuse me Prime Minister, would it be ok if make a request" The other five representatives and Frey were somewhat curious about what this young man would ask, will he ask a young woman to warm his bed? "Of course, you can make any request, and if it''s possible to comply, we will fulfill it." Frey did not think much, as even if he asked for a woman, he could easily fulfill that request. But the words he spoke were an eye-opener for everyone: "This, I just want to spend some time with my sister, I do not know if it is possible, What do you think? Prime Minister" asked Joseph 25 Uncomfortable When they heard those words, both Frey and the other representatives were speechless. A core disciple of the James Clan has a sister residing in the Alba Kingdom? "Sir, if your sister is in the kingdom we will definitely find her for you" Frey spoke calmly but inside he was somewhat chaotic. If something had happened to his sister, then Alba kingdom would be ruined. So no matter what, He would do everything in his means to bring his sister safe and sound. "Hahaha, Mr. Prime Minister, you do not need to look for her all over the kingdom, I know where she is." Joseph had a friendly smile as he spoke, with that Frey could let a sigh of relief. "Where is she? I will send an escort to bring her to the palace immediately", Frey will take this opportunity to meet his sister and be able to offer her protection hereafter, So in the future, he can avoid any problems from Joseph and even own a favor to the Kingdom. "I am looking for the ninth concubine, so don''t be worried about the escort." When Joseph said those words Frey put on a bewildered face, He could not believe what he had just heard and asked: "You are the brother of the ninth concubine?" Joshep only smiled, while making a small bow, According to the Nobel customs of the continent "I should be addressed as Joseph Webber heir of duke Webber, I apologize to the Prime Minister for my lack of wisdom on my part." He is the first son of Duke Webber!, In addition to that, he is a core disciple of the James Clan, Although the title of Duke did not worth much outside the Snow Kingdom, the status of core disciple is completely different. They were the most talented of the younger generation, Besides they are those who have the greatest chance to become the next generation of Great Elders, Supreme Elders and among them, one will choose as the next sect head of their respective sect. Nobody would dare to make an enemy of them in the South Region! So when Frey heard those words he was speechless, he knew that the ninth concubine had an older brother but he did not know that he was a core disciple of the James Clan. When the king married the ninth concubine he asked for information regarding her whole family and their background but the information provided by his assistants did not say anything about her brother being from a sect in the southern region. An error? Such an important issue was never an error it should be sabotaged by someone, with that in mind he decided that once things were finished here, he will interrogate the assistants, "So you are the brother of the ninth concubine lady Anna, you should have said so, Guards accompany Mr. Webber to his sister''s residence, we should not delay their family reunion any longer. " "I am very grateful for answering my request", With that, he exchanged some polite words with the others in the hall and under the direction of the guards he proceeded in the direction of his sister''s residence. It now made sense to the representatives as to why the James clan sent a core disciple, but there was one representative who had an ugly face. The golden-armored old man from the Royal Palace, as the king of Alba kingdom forbidden all the nobles of the kingdom from joining the Royal Palace, when the sect master of Royal palace found out about this matter he was furious, so much so that the old man was ordered to decapitate that king and bring his head, originally he planned to do it tonight before the tests, but now that the king had as a brother-in-law who''s a core disciple, it became nigh impossibleto finish his mission, if he can join hands with the other five present representatives then he can do something to them, except he alone, so he could not do anything but grit his teeth and retire to his room. His priority, for now, was to recruit disciples even if they were plebeians as it was better than nothing, just thinking about the punishment he will be given when he returns, made him dejected, but it is better than being dead. After a few words, the other representatives also said their goodbye. Leaving Frey alone in the hall, So he told the guards to bring the assistants. After a few minutes, two middle-aged men arrived. These two men looked calm, they thought that their boss had called to run some errands for him. "Do you have any assignments for us?" The two said at the same time as they made a small bow. "No, actually I had some questions which I would like you two to clarify" When they heard those words the two men were confused, what questions can their boss wanted them to beget? One of the two stepped forward "As long as it is within my knowledge I will answer" for him it was an opportunity to prove himself and get a good impression on his boss so he took advantage of it. Seeing this, Frey laughed inside, "haha, I think it''s in your knowledge, you just have to tell me why did Miss Anna''s profile, did not mention any important information regarding her brother as I just found out that he a core disciple of James clan of the southern region" while saying that Frey stroked his beard while smiling softly, if one looked at him, he would think he was a generous Elder who would not hurt a fly. But for this pair of men, Those words made their faces turn black, Their face full of calm now looked sour, the one who said before, that he would answer all the questions was in an uncomfortable position, he did not want to answer that question, but as he already spoken those words, so he did not know what to do. 26 News During these last few weeks nothing changed for the ninth concubine and company, Except for Audrey who forced Alexander to go to the bathroom instead of wearing diapers, She no longer wanted to wash them, Thus under threats of being beaten, Alexander obeyed the maid. They did not care that the queen and the first prince had disappeared, They never had any contact in the first place, so when they disappeared nothing changed for them, in these last few days the palace has been quite a mess, Several of other concubines have gone to "comfort" the king at night except for one, The ninth concubine. For her, the only good thing that her husband gave her was her son, she did not owe him anything, and even if she was exiled from the palace, she would just go along with her son and Audrey to her parents'' house. With that in mind, she treated the king as if he did not exist. and did not attend to "comfort" him. and did as she wanted, nobody came to bother her, if not quite the opposite. The other concubines were happy to have less competition in the quest to "comfort" the king because some of them still did not bear any children with the king! Normally the queen monopolized the king and almost did not let him have any relations with other concubines. Only afew concubines bore children, but now that she was gone, now only the third concubine remained who held an advantage over the others, but she was a human and had her limits, so she had no choice but to let the others also had contact with the king as she did not know when the king could come out from his depression. Returning to the present, outside the room of the ninth concubine, light footsteps were heard. then the voice of a maid sounded: "Excuse me, ninth lady, you have visitors, they are waiting in the guest room." normally they knocked on the door and entered the room but the ninth lady gave the order that aside from Audrey no one can enter her room. So she had relined to informing her from outside the door. When Anna heard that, she could not help but be confused, she had no friends in the Alba Kingdom so no one would come to visit her, it would have to be someone from the Snow Kingdom, so she answered the maid to tell the guest that she would visit them in a few minutes, After a few moments she left the room with Alexander in her arms along Audrey, she could not leave her son alone in the palace, as she did not know what would happen. When they reached the hall, both women saw a young man sitting on a couch drinking tea while turning his head to see them when he saw them he just smiled and said "haha, How long it''s been, little sister, I guess he must be my nephew" Anna was incredulous at what she was seeing, she has not seen her brother for more than six years but he looked exactly the same as he did back then, in fact, he looked a little younger! Alexander looked at him with confusion like a normal baby would but inside he was somewhat shocked, he could see that the cultivation of this young man was on the sixth stage of the Realm of Qi Gathering, to think that his mother could have a relative like that?, the safest thing is that she does not know the cultivation of her brother. It was the good thing that he told Audrey to tell my mother to keep everything a secret even from her relatives. Behind his brother may be someone powerful but greedy so there is a possibility for his uncle''s backer to betray him when he discovers about my secret and harm me and my family to increase his longevity. After Anna saw her brother she jumped with joy without caring about Alexander who was still in her hands, this brother always spoiled her way too much, always giving her gifts and fulfilling every whim so she holds a very special place in her heart for her brother, "Brother how come you are here, you didn''t even tell your little sister about your visit" "haha , calm down little sister or else you would hurt my nephew, come, sit down let''s talk about what happened in all these years, also you have not introduced me to my nephew" With that Joseph made a gesture with his hands to sit down, After they sat down Anna introduced her son and told him how she had spent all these past few years to her brother. When he heard about the king''s treatment to his sister, he was furious, but because he had to see the bigger picture and dependence of the Snow Kingdom of the Alba Kingdom, he could not do anything but grumble, but this brother-in-law had disappointed him. Anna seeing that her brother was struggling to control himself from going to beat her husband could not help but worry, so she changed the subject: "Brother, what brings you here?" Joseph calmed down and said: "Well I came on a mission from the Sect, I''m going to act as the representative of the James Clan in the recruitment that will be held tomorrow, you didn''t know?" "I knew about the recruitment, but I did not imagine my brother would come for such a small matter," said Anna. (Joseph) "haha, to tell the truth, if it was a normal situation I would have not came personally but as it was in the kingdom of Alba I decided to come to see you, I did not go to your wedding so I did not know what your life was like, I could not let my sister live poorly," said Joseph. Upon hearing that, Anna got a little sentimental so she could not help but remember the times they all spent together. Then Joseph gave her a shocking news: "Five years ago Helewise gave birth to a girl, but the most shocking news is that this year she passed the Clan tests and not only joined James clan but also became a direct disciple of the Supreme Elder." Of the six powers of the South Region, each had a supreme Elder, of whom two were women, one of them was of the James Clan while the other was of the Sea Palace, while the other four were men. These elders could choose disciples at will and they will be called Direct Disciples, Regardless of their cultivation, They would have a higher status than a core disciple! Having such a status no neighboring Kingdom would dare to attack the Snow Kingdom, so it not only ensures the prosperity of the kingdom but could also change the existing relations such as the relation between the Kingdom of the Sun with the Snow Kingdom. 27 Reward When Anna heard this news she could not help being happy for her sister, but when she remembered what the book said she involuntarily turned to see her son. According to what she had read in the book, her son would surpass those Supreme Elders, so imagining the faces of her family when they know it. she could not help but get excited, but she still had a poker face, her family should be kept in secret about her son''s talent, besides that she could not boast of the future only of the present if his secret revealed before the time they would be seeking death. Seeing his sister so thoughtful while looking towards her son, Joseph could not help but ask "What''s wrong?" "Nothing" Anna quickly recovered her senses and shook her head, It seemed a bit strange to Joseph but seeing his sister did not want to talk about the issue he did not question her. Her family reunion lasted several hours, Audrey was in charge of the food so she prepared lunch while Alexander got bored and as a good baby, he fell asleep. Joseph wanted Alexander to participate in the tests tomorrow, but Anna refused, Alexander was too small for it, and she could not be separated from him, saying so while seeing her son asleep on her legs, After that, they talked about some unimportant issues and Joseph retired to rest to his room which was prepared by Frey. Anna and Audrey returned with an asleep Alexander to their residence. While Anna had her family reunion Frey was in a bad mood, It turned out that the assistants were hiding information because of the Queen, She had brought the two or rather General Keer was the one who brought them, what angered him the most was that these two denied it at the beginning and They told him that he was hallucinating because of his age, so he sent these two men to the interrogation room, he could be nice but he was not stupid. When they saw that they were going to be tortured, they revealed the whole truth. It turned out that before they handed him the documents they were reviewed by the queen. Because of that, a lot of information did not reach the king and they also disclosed that the queen''s family has been diverting lots of funds from the state at will, So as the acting king ordered all the properties of the Keer family to be searched, the same thing happened with Alexander''s grandparents. When they found out about it, they got angry and agreed to search the properties but also confiscated them and turned them over now all the Keer family properties were owned by the royal family. When the king found out what they wanted to do, he refused to do so but after his father scolded him and was threatened with a beating, he had no choice but to accept their commands, in addition to being informed that the brother of the ninth concubine was a core disciple of the James Clan, which made his shocked still, but after remembering how he had treated his wife he knew that he had no chance to establish a good relationship with his brother-in-law, His wife was in a meeting with him so she must have been having told him all about the past few years, for the first time he felt a bit of hatred towards the queen. With that in mind he could only regret it and see if he could fix the situation with his wife, but he knew it was impossible. After they searched through all the properties of the Keer family, they found nothing incriminating but what they did find were large stacks of gold coins, jewelry, among other things of value from this you could see that the Keer family had been cheating the royal family for several years, Seeing this, they reviewed where this money should have gone and most should go to the poor in form of programs to improve the economy of the Kingdom. But the Keer family reported it as delivered and they grab it all. All those involved in this scheme, including Frey''s assistants, were degraded to slaves and their descendants for three generations would be slaves to the service of the Kingdom, with that more than a thousand people were degraded to slaves, many of them were officers under General Keer, but none was spared, many pleaded but none was forgiven, and the Keer family was officially published as a criminal, accused of treason, and a reward of 100 gold coins was issued for each family members head, either living or dead, with the exception of the queen and the first prince they offered 500 gold coins but only alive. That news was only overshadowed by news of the recruitment from the sects which will be held tomorrow morning, but it also caused a stir among ordinary people. The Kingdom had not recovered from the purge but another had begun and this included General Keer, many people could not believe it. When the representatives found out about it, they could do nothing but shake their heads. This Kingdom was a disaster, but they knew that this disaster was necessary if they wanted to put it in order, so they did not say anything, everyone was watching everyone but at the same time they were suppressing themselves, if one said something about the situation, they used it as an excuse saying that a foreign power was using its influence to interfere in the internal affairs of the kingdom, This would displease the citizens of the Kingdom and this would make their sects look bad before recruitment and then the aspirants would not join their sects, so they sighed stayed in their rooms. When dawn arrived the next day, everyone in the capital city was awake even before dawn, and they went to the center of the city where the armored soldiers training camp was located now there is a huge stage constructed in the center of the grounds were the tests would be held, the elite soldiers of the kingdom were under the orders of the king to maintain public order during the sects recruitment, there would be tests carried out to enter the sects, all young people over five years and under twenty were excited, In their eyes you could see the longing and determination, they had come from all over the kingdom with the only aim to be chosen by the sects and become a disciple! During the previous night, many dreamed that they were chosen by the sects and they became powerful warriors then nobody could underestimate them. While they were arriving at the camp they could hear murmurs "Haha, see how I join the Gray Clan, they told me that their disciples are the strongest" "You''re dreaming, they all say that the holy land of the southern region is the Martial City " "They will see, I will go to the Sea Palace and I will find beautiful mermaids for my enjoyment" "You are an idiot the sirens do not exist, and If the sea palace is your choice then they are in for a mental retardation all because of you" "have you heard, they say that the representative of the James clan is a very handsome young man, I will definitely join them, "said a young lady with longing. A muscular young man heard that "You women do not notice the most important thing" "Yes, good men may not be handsome but they have a good heart" "Hey idiot who said it was the heart, I said the muscles, every respected man have muscles, because of that I join the Iron Castle " Thousands of people spoke at the same time after that six people came to the training camp stage, One of them took a step forward and shouted: "Silence, the tests officially begin" 28 Tes "The test is divided into two parts, first part going to be the bone test, all those present must be at least five years old and less than twenty years old, If any of those present do not meet these requirements, they must withdraw and not lose waste our time "With those words only a few among the thousands withdrew, they did not think they would be conducting bone test to find out the original age but they were wrong. Due to the fear of making the representatives angry, they left without expecting anything else. Seeing that the six representatives could do nothing but shake their heads since they came to this kingdom they had their hands tied, then he continued: "The second test is gonna be the traditional talent to find your potential talent, many of you have not been through this test so this day you will all have the opportunity " While saying that all the representatives took out a sphere the size of their palm, "These spheres are better than those found in the market, they are made especially by people of our sects who have incorporated the bone test and the talent test into one sphere to be used for the recruitment," thenthe assistants placed six pedestals in front of the representatives, the representatives placed the spheres on the pedestals, They sat in front of the pedestals and the person in charge said: "Now, form a row in front of the sects representatives according to the sect you wish to join, if the sphere does not react to you it can only mean that your bone age does not meet the previous requirements, then by depending on the brightness, the representative will say if you pass or not." This test was not normally so superficial, but due to the short time that the representatives had and the pressure of the high commands, they had no choice but to measure their innate talent and wait for the best, only that these spheres were special, They could also measure if the bodies have an affinity towards some element, which was important for the sects, for example, if one had an affinity with fire he could have talent in alchemy! and these alchemists they are crucial for every sect. Heeding the instructions, thousands of people formed a line in six rows, hoping to join the sect of their dreams. Not long after, the voices of the representatives were heard. "Fail" "Fail" "Fail" "Fail" "Pass" "Pass" So thousands of people were evaluated by the representatives, the majority was rejected by the powers, many of them could only go with their heads down and continue with their lives, while those who were accepted, wept for joy and ran to their homes to tell the good news, After half an hour the field full of people was only at half capacity, when a lady with a child of five years surrounded by guards approached the field. While they were approaching, the elite guards made way for them all the way to the platform. One person recognized them "Look that''s the third concubine and the second prince" Many of them could already see that they are here for the test so they gave their place to the prince, they could only wait for there turn once again, then a voice was heard: "haha, Sister Joanna, I have not seen you for a long time" When everyone turned to see who the voice was from, they were surprised to find that it was from the woman in the blue dress! She was the one representing the Sea Palace. how come she knew the third concubine? "Hi, Sister Alice, I have not seen you for a long time" Saying that, she waved her hands while politely greeting the other representatives, then Alice left her post and approached the third concubine, but before she could speak the third concubine said: "Sister Alice, sorry for having not greeted you yesterday, you should know more or less how the situation in the Kingdom should be." "Do not worry, Joanna, it''s more or less you should have many things on your hands, I imagine you are here for your son to take the test, are you interested in entering the Sea Palace? " Saying that her eyesight focused on the boy who was next to the concubine. This child, despite being seen by her, did not flinch, which gave Alice a good impression. "If it''s ok sister Alice, I hope that my son can enter the Sea Palace" As far as she knew her father had several contacts within the Sea palace unlike the other sects, so it would be easier if her son came into that sect, Besides that the ninth concubine''s family had connections in the James Clan so that was discarded same for the Royal Palace for obvious reasons and the martial city where the queen''s family had power, that only left the Gray Clan, Iron Castle, and the Sea palace, so it was easy to choose. "Haha, it''s for a good sister then why not, but your son will have to pass the test like everyone else" When they heard those words many knew that they were just empty words, since everyone had heard that the second prince was talented, This woman just wanted to pretend to be fair but everyone including the representatives rolled their eyes but said nothing. "Sure, it can not be otherwise" Following the woman dressed in blue, she and her son went to the pedestal of Sea Palace, the other representatives stopped their activities, They wanted to know the result of the second prince, "Nathaniel, Go and place your hand on the sphere" "Yes, mother," With that the boy separated from his mother and went in front of the sphere, Right after touching the sphere, nothing happened, even after a few seconds stillNothing happened, This confused everyone, The second prince has no talent ? Even the woman dressed in blue felt somewhat uncomfortable, Just when she was going to speak something happened to the sphere, The sphere began to shine, it was a light blue that little by little began to shine more and more, until the sphere broke. When the Woman in blue saw this, she took a piece of jade from her clothes and crushed it, She was shocked, she did not think this could happen here, While Joseph had his eyes wide open, because something similar happened a few days ago in the Snow Kingdom with his niece, it could only mean that the second prince has a talent similar to that of his niece and will become a Direct Disciple at the Sea Palace. The confused child, not knowing what it was that he had just done, turned to see Alice and asked: "Did I pass the test?" 29 interesting Sea Palace, Cesoria Kingdom A middle-aged man walked down the corridor stopped in front of a large door then knocked gently hearing the knock a voice sounded come in, inside the room was a man with an air of a master sitting at his desk immerse in his work. seeing this the middle-aged man said "sect master, elder Alice has broken her Jade token thus informing us that she found a disciple with high potential talent" "Really? Who would have thought that we''ll find such a talent in the Alba Kingdom, That''s a relief," replied the man at the desk, he the current Sect master of the Sea Palace, Nicholas. then he ordered "Send some elders to guide him towards the palace, we can not let anything happen to him at any cost" "I understand master, I''ve already made arrangements for him to be picked up by the inner elders to be escorted to the sect. and also, sect master I have heard some rumors about the Supreme elders of other sects having received direct disciples is it true?" asked the elder Hearing that question, Nicholas stopped what he''s doing, walked towards the shelf where the liquors were stored and poured himself a glass of wine, "It''s true, the supreme elders have accepted direct disciples, each one of these disciples are talents that have the ability to overcome the cultivation realm of supreme elders and reach the Elemental realm, with it we can stop being a desolate land," When he said those words you could hear his determination in his voice. when the elder heard those words he was very excited just thinking about it, When a desolate land becomes a mortal country of 5th grade, It would gain several rights that it did not have before, As for example within the Kingdom branches of several important guilds such as blacksmith, array and alchemy guild will be established as well as having the right to participate in activities organized by mortal countries of 3rd grade With that, local powers can develop further and consolidate their standing in the kingdom. Currently, there are countless Kingdoms and Empires within the southern region, but only a few are categorized as a Mortal country. You could say that all southern region is categorized as desolate land! Powers like them are very common in the Mortal countries but due to the distances between them, they had almost no interaction between them, the closest powers were the Six Sects that ordinary people knew, but they have never seen the immensity of the continent, so they have not seen how many powers exist in the South Region! Seeing the happiness of the elder, Nicholas said: "Solomon, They only have the possibility, nothing is certain in this life, Now reports the good news to the Supreme elder" "Yes" With that, Solomon turned around and left. Normally an inner elder would take more than a month to get from the Cesoria Kingdom to the Alba Kingdom but since this was an important situation, the elders used two Blood Eagles demonic beasts which were half a step away from the Elemental Realm. normally the sect master, the supreme elders, and the great elders were the only ones qualified to use them but this time there was an exception. With this, the elders could arrive in Alba kingdom in just three days. In the Alba Kingdom, after the Second Prince''s concluded his test, the other representatives showed their envy for the Sea palace but did not dare to do anything else. They knew that if they did something they would be persecuted by the Sea Palace and their sects would abandon them to avoid a War, and they would gain nothing and lose everything, They were not fools who sacrifice themselves for their sects, So they congratulated Alice for finding a great disciple for her sect and then they continued with their recruitment. Although they did not manage to recruit a talent such as the second prince, their harvest was still good, They gave a day to all the recruits to say their goodbyes to their families in the kingdom and left the next day when the sun was at its highest. Joseph said goodbye to his sister and left for the James Clan along with his recruits. The only person who stayed in the Alba Kingdom was Alice the Elder of the Sea Palace, When she explained the situation to the King and the third concubine they were very euphoric, Even the king forgot a little about the queen, The whole royal family was celebrating the entrance of the second prince to the Sea Palace and not only that but there was the possibility that he would be accepted as a direct disciple under the tutelage of the Supreme elder of sect! All were present at the banquet, many nobles had come to congratulate the couple, Except for the ninth concubine, Apparently the third gave orders not to invite her and the king gave a silent approval by not saying anything about that order, Some people were disgusted with such treatment but did not say anything, instead they did not attend the banquet as was Frey and Alexander''s grandparents, among the male grandchildren their favorite was Alexander, He was different from the other two who always looked at the others people as inferior beings, they even treated their fellow siblings as such, as for Alexander he''s quite obedient and treated his sisters well. So they had a good impression of this grandchild, and when he was treated less by his son, They got angry. But the king was too euphoric about it so he did not give any importance to the actions of his father and Frey, Anna for her part did not care because she knew of the hidden talent her son held, even if the second prince was a disciple of a supreme elder , she was confident that her child will be able to overcome it in the future. and when he does, that trash king will regret treating his son as such. Two days later the envoys of the Sea Palace arrived to accompany the second prince, After congratulating the king and the third concubine, They requested to stay for a day so that the Eagles could rest, The king happily granted their request and the next day the second prince said goodbye to his parents while riding the Eagle with the envoys, by his side Alice and the other recruits returned by land to the palace, But as she was the one who had recruited the second prince, When she returned she will be duly rewarded. thinking that she along with the group of new disciples accelerated there pace. What nobody noticed was that not too far away from them by the window of the residence of the ninth concubine a baby was watching the eagles that left with a smile on his face, It was as if he saw a new toy which he always wanted, For him this was very funny, he could not avoid murmuring: "This is interesting, I wonder if the future will be even more interesting" After that, a female voice was heard inside the room: "Alexander, where are you?" Hearing that the baby involuntarily quivered and returned inside the room. 30 I will give you a lesson Three years later A five-year-old boy was practicing a series of postures. If people saw him, they would be shocked by the child''s cultivation. Despite his young age, his cultivation is already at the third stage of body refinement he''sAlexander who supposed to be 5 years and 1 month old right now and he started his cultivation when he''s 5 years old under the "tutelage" of his mother who "taught" him the Six animal forms technique. so to say he cultivated to this stage just under 1 month! this speed of cultivation was never heard before in the whole desolate continent. In all these years since the first prince disappeared and the second prince accepted into the Sea Palace, some fortuitous things have happened in the palace. His mother has advanced to the peak of the eighth stage of body refinement very close to the ninth stage, while Audrey was at the peak of the ninth stage! right now she the most powerful martial artist in the whole kingdom including Alexander''s grandparents, speaking about them, They recently found a note with a couple of tips that helped them breakthrough their bottleneck and entered the eighth stage of body refinement, They were happy when they did, but they did not stay content with that and followed the advice in the note to keep moving forward. the note said that they lacked basis, therefore, they again cultivated from the very beginning, with strange postures that are detailed in the letter. In the letter, it was said that they were forbidden to pass this technique to anyone including their son, due to the fact that they were disappointed by their son''s behavior also their fear of offending the expert behind the note they obeyed what was written in it. While his father the king managed to advance to the seventh stage of body refinement, all thanks to the help of the Sea Palace who sends potions and pills to the royal family most of which goes to him and the third concubine, while the leftovers he gives them to others. This angered Alexander too much so he taught Audrey some movement techniques and ordered her to steal everything the Sea Palace will send to the palace. Thanks to her cultivation and the direction from Alexander, Audrey''s actions perceived to be done by a professional thief without any comparison in the Alba Kingdom and now hidden inside the room of the ninth concubine were many potions and pills that were once belonged to the king, This infuriated the king greatly but he didn''t have the face to say "Hey, someone stole all the pills and potions you sent me, so send me more" So he could only suffer in silence. its been three years since Frey retired from the post of prime minister, and the new prime minister is still inexperienced which left the king somewhat busy. So he did not have enough time or resources to investigate who the thief was. While Frey, Despite his old age, began to cultivate, Alexander had a good impression of him, so he helped him from the shadows, In only three years he had advanced to the fourth stage of body refinement, which for many was an amazing feat. and last but not least, Alexander was now a big brother! About a year ago the fourth prince and fifth prince were born, as well as the fourth princess. The Princes'' mothers did not want them to interact much with Alexander so they would not let them see him, on the other hand, the mother of the fourth princess knew how Alexander was with his other sisters so she let Alexander play with her daughter. Because the concubines were no longer poisoned, the talents of the Fourth and Fifth princes were higher than those of Alexander, Even the Fourth Princess was more talented than all her sisters, so their mothers saw that they were likely to have a chance to the throne, and the rest is history, Alexander could only sigh and focused on himself, not caring about his brothers, at least he tried, but the mothers of fourth and fifth prince did not let him. As for his sisters, he will always be there for them, they treat him well and without hidden motives. So he did not see anything wrong with that. In fact, he gave them hints that helped them in their cultivation but they never suspected him. Returning to the present, Alexander had been constantly slowing down his cultivation speed, if not, with the talent he currently possesses he could easily cultivate ten times faster, but due to his past life experience, he decided to refine and re-refine his body for a stronger foundation. After finishing his training he grabbed a towel and wiped his sweat. But the next movement, the door opened violently, shortly after two women entered, at first glance you could see how angry they were. Alexander made a worried and face ran towards them: "Mother, what happened? Why are you so angry?" Seeing her son''s worried face, Anna''s face became gentle, but all she said was not to worry and that It was a small matter. After that she retired to rest while Audrey followed behind her, Alexander could not do anything but wait for Audrey to fill him in later, If someone dared to threaten his mother, they will pay a thousand times worse. So he waited for the night, When two shadows meet together one being Alexandr and the other Audrey, "What happened today why has my mother been so angry?" asked Alexander. "It has to do with the third concubine," said Audrey When Alexander heard what she said some murderous intent arose from his eyes,"tell me the details." Audrey had not yet got used to his murderous intent, for he was too scary, she could only deduce that this young master has killed many people. after he calmed down a little she continued "Today in the afternoon, Miss Anna went to ask the king for an increase in her monthly allowance to buy more resources for you, but we were unlucky when we went to speak with the king, the third concubine was also present, after we requested the Increase, she said a few words to the king and the king not only did not increase our monthly allowance but decreased it and then made us leave from his office" Audrey for her part, just by remembering such humiliation, made her blood boil, she wanted to go and give the king a good beating. Alexander for his part was furious, this man dared to treat his mother like that. "Well, very good, haha ?it seems that this couple needs to be taught a lesson to let them know the consequences for treating someone important to me like that" 31 Theory This couple dared to treat his mother like that. "Well, very good, haha ?it seems that this couple needs to be taught a lesson to let them know the consequences for treating someone important to me like that" "It''s time to break my old man''s legs", when Audrey heard that, she could not believe it, he was talking about breaking his father''s legs! seeing Audrey face Alexander said, "why are making that face? if he wants me to treat him like my father, first he needs to treat me as his son." "As for that woman, She responsible for cutting down our allowance, So we have to make them pay for it, we also going to target her father. Isn''t he very rich, we can pay him a visit to empty his coffers. when she heard that Audrey was confused so she asked: "why do we need to go for her father?" Alexander replied "have you not heard that parents need to pay for their child''s deeds so we gonna collect our allowance from his coffers along with some interest" Audrey still deliberated, When he saw this, Alexander said: "Audrey, you know what would happen if I were not my mother''s son," Audrey began to think but before she could speak Alexander continued: "Dead, That''s how it would end, her son would not have any possibility to take the throne, It''s something that he lost even before he was born due to dirty tricks, She would be suppressed by all and even Alexander would be intimidated by his younger brothers, what happened today would only be the beginning, You may think that, as her sister is the queen of The Snow kingdom no one will harm her(Anna) but you haven''t taken into account that for political reasons the King (Of Snow Kingdom) may end up sacrificing her(Anna), You have to understand that nobles move only for benefits, Even if the queen wants to do something, she can''t go against her husband decision or she would be frowned upon by people of her Kingom, as far as her father and brother, even they would have their hands tied for obvious reasons " When she heard that Audrey had an ugly face since Mrs. Anna''s life was linked to his so what Alexander said was valid, So she didn''t doubt his reasoning anymore, she put a serious face and asked: "What we do?" "For now nothing, that old man has too much money so he must have several people at the peak of the ninth stage of body refinement as his guards, In addition to more than one in the Realm of Qi Gathering as his personal bodyguards who stays by his side at all times, at present, neither of us can do anything to him." "Then we will attack the King first and then later we go for father of the third concubine?" (Audrey) "No, the two attacks must take place on the same night, how long it''s been since you reached the peak of the ninth level?" asked Alexander. "Three months ago" (Audrey) "How do you feel about your foundation?" (Alexander) "Better than ever" (Audrey) Alexander reflected on it and said:" Three months should be enough to have a stable base, Audrey I think it''s time for you to take the last step." Audrey was thrilled "advance to the Realm of Qi Gathering! haha ??finally after a long time I can advance" After spending so much time with Alexander she knew that there were higher Realms, but her young master always told her to slow down the more she wanted to advance to the next realm, if it were not for the fear of angering the young master she would have looked for how to advance three months ago, so she obeyed the young master and strengthened her foundation. But just when she was being happy Alexander said: "it''s not yet time for you to advance to Realm of Qi Gathering." Audrey did not understand what her young master meant, he said it''s time for her to take the next step then if it was not for the Realm of qi Gathering, then what? Before she could even speak Alexander continued: "Audrey, do you know why there are only nine levels in each Realm?" after thinking for a while Audrey shook her head, Alexander continued: "I do not know either, but I can tell you something, The Realm of body refinement and Qi Gathering have more than nine levels, Listen this is a theory that I come to after a long time of investigation, According to what the ancient texts say there are three levels above the ninth level, The tenth stage is known as "whole being," In this level, the whole body is connected from the pores to the internal organs, doing this you should be able to feel the qi without the need to have a great perception, the eleventh stage is known as "Purification," once the body is connected, instead of using your meridians to absorb Qi, you will use your pores to absorb the Qi nourishing your body, and finally, the twelveth stage is known as "the opening," with the Qi accumulated in your flesh you will open your meridians one by one, with this you will be able to Unlock all one hundred and eight acupuncture points. Compared to only the seventy-two that can be opened in the traditional way "Alexander after finishing what he wanted to say, saw the expressions of Audrey, this was the first time since the heavens and the earth were born that someone changed the established cultivation system! contrary to what he thought Audrey was not shocked but curiously asked "Young master, how do I enter the tenth stage?" Upon hearing that question Alexander wanted to cry, (here I''m changing the whole cultivation system. would it kill her if she gives me a couple of praises? It took me over a thousand years to discover this, I deserve some recognition but she just wanted to know how to do it, without even asking what led me to that conclusion) he barely calmed his emotions and suffered in silence, putting on a serious face and said: "I warn you, I do not know if someone else has successfully done it before, so it''s May lead to your death, so think twice, as even I haven''t tried it out" "Young master, I''m sure I want to enter the tenth stage" Audrey did not put much importance in her choice, She would not have come this far without the guidance of her young master, so she believed he would never do something which may harm her in any way. therefore she trusts him. Seeing this, Alexander nodded: "Okay, just let me put an Array to isolate the room, we do not want anything bad to happen" 32 Thank you Alexander proceeded to place an Isolation Array, with it even the strongest expert in a hundred thousand miles would not be able to perceive anything inside the Array, Then Alexander instructed Audrey: "With your current cultivation it must be easy to control every fiber of your being, what you have to do to get to the tenth level is to open all your pores at the same time while doing that you have to flex every muscle and internal organs as if you are breathing, shortly afterward accelerate your blood circulation, you have to control it perfectly and sync it with your breathing which helps to improve your senses momentarily and it will make it easier for you to feel Qi, I will also help you by putting an Array of Qi Gathering, which will gather Qi from the atmosphere collecting it inside the Array increasing the concentration Qi present in the Array." With that said, he made a small formation of one square meter inside the Isolation Array then instructed "Place yourself in a lotus position calm your mind and perform the method I just taught you, if you manage to feel the Qi begins to absorb it and guide it to every part of your body opening the acupuncture points I''m going to show you" he then touched several places onAudrey''s body showing her hundred and eight acupuncture points "Remember those points and guide your Qi to open those points in the same order I showed you." saying those words Alexander kept silent, Audrey nodded and placed herself in the middle of the formation, sitting in the lotus position, following Alexander''s instructions. By his side, Alexander was nervous. If Audrey died he would die too! So if he saw something wrong he would absolutely rescue Audrey, as this was a just a theory that he had not tried yet, therefore, it may or may not be correct. Audrey began to open her pores, then she contracted her muscles and internal organs and finally began to accelerate her blood circulation, at first she was very clumsy and her face showed signs of pain if she had not refined her body to this degree her heart would have already been in pieces! But after a few minutes she managed to do better, nothing changed until half an hour later, her body began to emit a slight glow and thin white threads began to gather all over her, When Alexander saw this he could not believe it! "She succeeded" After an hour, pops began to be heard coming from Audrey''s body, She was opening all the acupuncture points, When Alexander finished counting the sounds there were exactly 108! knowing what it means, Alexander was flabbergastered as Audrey overcame that which was called impossible. Normally the number of acupuncture points which can be opened was limited to 72, no matter what it was deemed impossible to open all 108 Acupuncture points! There were legends saying that only three races could open all the 108 Points those being the dragon race, the God race and the demon race that too only of the royal blood can open all 108 points, It was also said that humans and other races with special bloodlines could also open all 108 points. but Alexander in all his previous life had never met anyone with a bloodline. It was said that those humans reached the Realm of the saints, such people would never be seen in a lower plane. with his theory being proven Alexander along with his talent can use this method to reach the realm of the Saints way faster than anyone ever had, just by thinking about this made him excited! Audrey by his side opened her eyes and could not believe how her body felt, compared to before she was as fragile as a branch but now she felt like a trunk, She examined her body from head to toe, without believing what was happening, Suddenly a voice came to her "How do you feel?" She stood up and said: "Young master, I feel great as if I''m twice as strong as before" replied Audrey. "I can imagine, normally an ordinary person can only unlock 8 acupuncture points, and the best cultivation techniques can only manage to unlock 72 but they are legendary techniques, if you a person who unlocked 108 points told me she is weak then there are no strong in this world, You know in my past life I could only unlock 36 acupuncture points haha ?"Said Alexander in tone of self mocking. When Audrey heard that she knew how valuable this method was it was something that even the legendary cultivation techniques could not accomplish, knowing this she was very grateful to her young master, She was only a servant but he has entrusted this miraculous method to her, it was more than what she could ever gain in her whole life, so she could not help but kneel and said "Thank you very much, young master" "It''s nothing. If you have not yet noticed, my mother treats you like a family. I do not know how you see her but for my mother you are someone who is indispensable in her life, You could also say that you are like my disciple, in my previous life I never had one so it''s a very interesting experience by having you, if you really want to thank me then protect my mother when I am not present haha" When Audrey heard those words she could not help but cry, She knew that the nobles usually treat their servants as property and discard them when they are no longer useful, many of them were slaves bought by the nobles, So people would not say anything even if they were killed by their masters. This was the case for Audrey, She was a slave bought by the duke''s house when she was young, She was trained to serve Miss Anna, before meeting her, she prayed that it would be a good master and her prayers did not disappoint her, she was treated very well for a servant, Besides having good food, almost the same as Miss Anna, and now even her son was teaching her how to be a powerful cultivator, At one point she remembered the promise of a two-year-old baby he said that no one on this continent would ever dare to disrespect her even if she was his servant. At that time she did not take it seriously, but now, she realized that those words can be true, She was in debt to this pair of mother and son, They changed her destiny. she stood up clearing her tears and murmured: "Thank you" 33 False Cultivator Seeing Audrey like this, Alexander could not stand these sentimental scenes, so he gave her new instructions: "we still have a few hours until dawn so take advantage of the Qi Gathering formation and make your way to the Realm of Gathering Qi" Audrey nodded obediently, Alexander followed: "In this realm, one must sense the Qi, then absorb it guiding it towards the acupuncture points opening them one by one while filling these point with Qi then proceed to the next one. This process may take a few months to a few years to open and fill the corresponding acupuncture point depending on the cultivation technique, normally the cultivators first open the acupuncture points of the palm of their hands and use them to reach the thorax and the rest of their body. although you skipped this step and opened all 108 points previously you still have some obstructions left in your channels. it will be much easier for you clear all your channels and it takes you even less time compared to others but you should not neglect this process and clear your Acupuncture points clean. so that you will not face any problems in the circulation of your Qi and have a stronger foundation." having listened to what her young masters instruction Audrey sat down again in the Array and put her hands in front of her chest palms facing each other, after a few moments a ball of Qi began to appear between her palms, Audrey began to move her hands in the form of yin-yang controlling the Qi gathering between her palms while a few strands of Qi began to enter her palms clearing all the obstructions in her channels and filling up her acupuncture points. after a few hours Audrey opened her eyes full of emotion, she finally reached the realm of Qi gathering! "Do not get too excited, do you know what is the other name of the Realm of Qi Gathering?" Alexander said emotionlessly, he did not want Audrey to settle down from a small achievement, Audrey when she heard that question she shook her head, "They are called Fake Cultivators" answered Alexander. but when she heard his response she was struck dumb and asked involuntarily "Why?" "For three reasons, the first is that they can not use their Qi properly, Second: when they use it they will lose it forever and they will have to re-cultivate to recover it, and third: they use the most impure Qi that exists in the atmosphere called the mundane Qi, if you compare it with the spiritual Qi, the mundane Qi is garbage." The Qi in this world is divided into two, the mundane Qi and the spiritual Qi, One was used at the beginning of cultivation because one could not feel nor could their body withstand the force of spiritual Qi. Mundane Qi was something that only the lower cultivators would use, This southern region has a decent amount of mundane Qi but Only a thin layer of spiritual Qi, Because of that, it was not strange that there were no cultivators in the Elemental Realm in the whole region, When one makes his way to that Realm he has to convert all his mundane Qi into spiritual qi, when they have converted fifty percent of their mundane Qi to spiritual Qi they are known as half a step elemental Realm cultivators, After converting all their Qi to the spiritual Qi, one must gather all the accumulated Qi and impact his dantian to form the Qi Sea and formally enter Elemental Realm. Alexander explained everything to Audrey, who understood that her achievement was not worth much in the eyes of the true experts, seeing that the night was almost over, Alexander could only sigh: "The dawn is upon us, my mom does not take long to wake up so lets stop our section for today and take some rest. we also need to resolve the funds So, Audrey, have you or rather my mom not thought about starting a business? We should currently have enough funds to open more than one store in the capital, so present this idea to my mother and I''ll take care of everything else, if you need more funds then sell what we stole from my old man, they should at least worth a couple thousand gold coins" Saying that he went to his bed, while Audrey nodded and proceed to think of a plan to convince Anna to go along with this idea. Although she had not slept, she did not feel tired as she was no longer a normal person but a cultivator in the Realm of Qi Gathering! The next day Anna was still angry When Audrey presented an idea If the king does not want to give them any more funds then why not set up there own business and earn their own wealth? Anna loved that idea so she planned to open a clothing store for Ladies, as she knew a lot about that, So they set everything in motion and started planning for their new venture. That''s how the days went by, during the day Alexander trained hard or he spent it with his sisters and grandparents, and at night he trains with Audrey, She and his mother spend all their time planning the opening of their store, so these days he hardly sees them. With the influence of Frey and his grandparents, the officials did not make things difficult for his mother so everything went smoothly. After a month, Audrey reached the third stage of the Realm of Qi Gathering, her speed was terrifying, It may take at least a year just to fill an acupuncture point for a normal cultivator but it was very easy for her, if the elders of the southern powers saw this scene they would die of shame, meanwhile Alexander advanced to the fourth stage of Realm of body refinement, his speed was even more terrifying than that of Audrey. Currently, Alexander did not have to worry about his safety, Audrey''s current strength was over 5420 Newton, During the Realm of Qi Gathering for each stage she earned more than a thousand newtons of strength! Adding the extra twenty percent from the six animal forms technique, and the fact that her strength doubled after purifying her flesh with Qi, This gave her the strength of a fifth stage Qi Gathering cultivator. which is two stages above her current cultivation, with her strength only the High commanders of the nearby powers would be able to compete with Audrey so with her by their side neither he nor his mother would face any problems. Late at night, two shadows approached a certain store inside a commercial street in the Capital City. "is this the store?" (Alexander) "Yes, Young Master, Miss Anna closed the deal a few days ago, But I found something suspicious for it was so easy and without any competition, as this store is in an excellent location, I think it''s a trap" (Audrey) "haha, It''s certainly is a trap, but they made a mistake by not anticipating me in there equation, It''s time to remodel the store and after I''m done with that, I want to see what kind of tricks they have under their sleeve, No matter what scheme they play they will not succeed." (Alexander) 34 This is common The next day. In the backyard of a luxurious mansion inside the capital of the Alba Kingdom, There was an old man downed in golden clothes sitting at a table drinking tea, One would think that it is only silk dyed in golden color but in reality, his clothes were made from weaving golden treads! he was none other than the richest man within the Alba Kingdom Walter Dunham father of the third concubine and grandfather to the second prince. Behind him were a couple of middle-aged men they were the managers in charge of many of the businesses owned by Walter''s from legitimate businesses to the shady deals they oversaw everything. Walter was known to be cruel to his competition, many of the small-scale merchants were only able to run their business from the crumbs left behind by Walter''s businesses at least that was the way before the purge but ever since the purge a few years ago, the Alba Kingdom market situation became very competitive, Walter lost many of his partners as well as nobles who were brought by him in the purge this caused him to lose much of the power he had accumulated throughout his time, many of the small-scale merchants united and managed to resist him successfully, This instability gave the opportunity for the neighboring merchants to enter their territory, one could say that nobody had a fixed market share anymore it changed every month. This could be the dream for consumers but for businessmen, it was a nightmare, they had no room for maneuver, One mistake and they can lose everything. These last few years had been a headache for Walter, he knew that if it was not for his daughter he would also have died during the purge so he can only accept the situation and wait as eventually there would be many opportunities to recover, after all now that his grandson was a disciple of the Sea Palace that to a direct disciple to the Supreme Elder as long as he grows up, with his support he could make his business return to the former glory but also grow to new heights, until then he only had to endure bidding his time. "How''s the plot going so far?" Walter asked one of the middle-aged men, That man replies "Everything gone according to our plan, the pawn has sold the property to the ninth concubine, she does not suspect anything, we''ll act today at midnight and proceed to the next step." "Very good, we can not be involved directly so we can only do this, after all, it is normal for a business to fail to hire the right security, now continue with your work" After that Walter stopped talking, the two men bowed and left in silence. In the palace, the ninth concubine was excited and could not wait until tomorrow for the grand opening of her store, also Anna had just received a gift from a mysterious person who she supposed was the same person who gave her the book because when she opened it she felt just as Mystical as with the book, This was a black metal box of cubic meter in size, According to the instructions on the note, one had to place the clothes inside the metal box for two minutes then remove it, by doing this the cloth would become very strong as metal but still as flexible as cloth, besides it did not matter how much you wash it will never lose its color and it will remain brand new. Anna at first hesitated but after trying it once following the instructions the fabric of the clothes gained incredible strength and when she washes it over and over again even using bleaches the fabric still remained brand new, seeing this Anna got even more excited and could not wait for the wealth the store gonna bring in. For her part Audrey was shocked, but if Miss Anna knew what Alexander did to her store she would be slack-jawed. reviving the scene from the last night Audrey could not believe what she saw, but when she asked Alexander was it not very extravagant? he answered that it was a very normal sight in the mortal countries, in other words, it was common for the stores to be this extravagant in mortal grade countries. When she asked him about the clothes he said something similar, That box could be considered something tradable in the mortal countries of grade Two, It only reinforced the clothes through arrays it was nothing out of the ordinary but for a desolate land, it was something miraculous. when Audrey saw Alexander out of the corner of her eye he wore an expression of proudness on his face and said: "haha, this young master is very handsome is he not?" When she saw that face Audrey just wanted to hit him until he was half dead but it was not the right moment. so she just held herself. Meanwhile in the peripheral neighborhoods of the Capital City At the base of one of the biggest gangs in the criminal underworld which was known for their greed, never shrinks from doing anything as long as the pay is good even their name explicates their personality, they called themselves "Greedy Wolves Gang" But what many did not know was that they were founded through the funds of Walter Dunham, They were working for him and they are in charge of the dirty jobs he does to his competitors, Walter founded them to compete against other big bands which were controlled by great nobles or merchants, so you could say that it was a hidden battle in the darkness. This was how they put obstacles between themselves. Greedy Wolves Gang base Inside a room there was a middle-aged man who was immersed in his passion with a couple of beautiful women, These women were ladies of the night who only satisfy the nobles or rich people, and the man who''s with them is the current leader of the Greedy Wolves Gang, Tiberius, Being the leader of such a large criminal gang obviously he did not lack money. Therefore he could enjoy such luxuries. but when he was in the midst of his battle he was interrupted by a middle-aged man, he was one of the men who was with Walter this morning. "WHO DARES TO DISRUPT ME? I WILL CUTOFF THE HEAD OF THAT MOTHERFUCKER", Tiberius was angry when he was interrupted in the middle of his battle, so he jumped out of his bed with red eyes, ready to kill the first one he saw. "Ohhh really, you cut off my head, I wonder if you have the balls to do it," the middle-aged man said calmly. When he heard that voice Tiberius instead of being angry he became pale and confused, This person always forewarns him before coming, but now he came without any prior notice, he did not understand why. 35 At nigh Tiberius was about to tell the women to leave the room but was interrupted by the middle-aged man: "Quiet this will not take long So you can continue after we''re done." ignoring the naked man in front of him, He continued: "The boss wants you to destroy a certain property and you have to make sure that, not even a nail is left of it." Saying that he threw a piece of paper toward his feet. Tiberius did not delay in picking up the paper from the floor and immediately opened it but when he finished reading he seemed confused and asked "isn''t this the boss property?" he identified it quickly as he memorized all the properties that he should not touch and this was one of them. "yes it was until yesterday, a new owner came to the neighborhood and you have to teach her the rules properly and I hope to hear the good news by tomorrow" With that said the middle-aged man turned around and left. "Yes Sir" answered Tiberius following him to the door until he was dismissed, he knows that he was just a pawn so all he needs to do is to carry out the orders and he could live well as he does now but if he failed to do so they could just kill him and turn one of his subordinates into the boss, for them it was easy so he could not fail at any cost. He closed the doors to the room and when he turned around he saw a pair of slender bodies waiting for him, after all, he had paid a lot for their time, so he immediately changed his mood and entered the bed to continue from where he left off. Meanwhile in another place "Audrey, did you get what I asked?" (Alexander) "Yes, Young master" Saying that Audrey handed a map of the capital city, This map has several points marked on it, these points represent all the properties which are under Walter Dunham. "Young master, are we really gonna steal from all his stores?" Audrey asked worried, she never imagined that her young master would plan to do something so big. "Not only his stores we''re also gonna steal his safe from his mansion. We''ll ruin this guy and leave him in the street That''s the price he had to pay for what his daughter did to my mother," said Alexander. hearing this Audrey was unsettled, on the other hand, Alexander was very calm like it was something very trivial to him. seeing his demure Audrey calmed down and said "But young master, where would we store all the loot, even if this room was ten times bigger we will still not be able to store everything," but was interrupted by Alexander, "Take this ring and drip a drop of your blood on it When you do, you will find out," saying that he gave Audrey a ring. Audrey examined the ring for a moment apparently it was a normal ring made of silver, she did not understand why she had to spill a drop of her blood on it but she did it anyway, Her young master had never lied to her so she believed that something would prone to happen. When Audrey spilled a drop of her blood on the ring it began to shine with thousands of patterns emerging from it lasting for a couple of seconds before subsiding inside the ringAfter the process was completed Audrey''s small mouth was opened wide, she could not believe what''s just happened as she could now feel a connection with the ring even more unbelievable was that inside the ring there was a space equal to ten football fields. Alexander enjoyed her reaction and said teasingly, "Hahaha, Audrey, Now I''m wondering where we''ll store the loot?" But before he could finish speaking he saw a fist going for his head, "Don''t be so prick," said Audrey, she could not stand how he behaved so she hit him. Alexander could only rub his head and agree. although he has been cultivating for a while now Audrey was still a cultivation Realm above him so all he could do was suffer in silence and let it go. after reminiscingAlexander said "okay now, let''s just prepare for tonight, bring the clothes and masks which I have made they will assist us tonight, also remember to break the legs of that garbage king he deserves it" Audrey just nodded. after that, they went to do their own things while Alexander started to cultivate. Audrey headed towards the store along with miss Anna as they need to move the black box to the store so that Miss Anna could reinforce all her products bringing them a great competitive advantage that no one could match in the kingdom. when miss Anna came to the store she started working feverishly moving all her inventory to the black box, after a whole afternoon of work she managed to get all the clothes through the box so she returned to the palace with a smile waiting for the next morning to finally open her store, she was sure that her store will create commotion in the capital. when the night came a boy and a maid begin there grand theft since the founding of the Alba Kingdom, on the other side of the city the greedy wolves gang also started to move towards the direction of Anna''s new store, unknowingly two opposing sides moved against each other. Tonight will be the beginning of a storm for the Alba kingdom. 36 SHUT UP For this mission, Tiberius did not dare to be negligent so he brought more than two hundred men from his gang, which was more than half of the entire gang! With them, he hoped to tear down the store in a couple of minutes and flee even before the city guards arrive in order to avoid any confrontation. Since the purge, his boss had lost a lot of his power so was his gang so all these years his boss almost did not assign him any missions because it was too risky if anyone connects his gang with his boss which would make his boss who was already in defense mode fall even more despite his daughter backing he would lose a lot in return, so it was not worth the risk. In the last few years they have only done small jobs in the criminal underworld, as well as controlling the rival gangs, nothing important but now he had received his first big mission in years, he had to fulfill it flawlessly and without any delay. "Boss, the store is in front," said one of his subordinates, seeing this Tiberius begins to order his subordinates, he pointed to four people behind him and said: "You four, put out a perimeter around ten streets if you see a guard approach send the signal right away," with that said his men gave a sign of understanding and each one selected 5 others and went in different directions. Seeing that Tiberius waited a few minutes to give them time to form the perimeters. When everyone was in their positions, Tiberius pointing to the store and said: "Listen, I want that shop demolished leaving just a barren piece of land, As for the merchandise we will sell it to our master and with that We''ll feast on women and tons of alcohol for weeks, haha ??what do you think?" "Yes," The whole crowd of men shouted in unison with happiness and lust for this idea of ??their boss, they could not wait for it, for them There was nothing better than having alcohol in one hand and women on other, it was like a paradise. Just imagining made their crotch feel a little tighter. Tiberius seeing that his stimulus worked, showed a big smile with his yellow teeth and said: "Then let''s get started" Without waiting all his men ran to Anna''s shop, These men were not ordinary people, they were all in the Realm of body refinement, many in the third stage, some in the fifth, and their leader Tiberius was at the peak of the seventh stage, so it only took them a couple of seconds to get to the store. Tiberius was the first to strike, hoping to break the door and be able to loot everything before destroying the store, but against all his imagination nothing happened, he a Cultivator in the seventh stage of Realm of body refinement could not break a simple wooden door. All those who were behind Tiberius stopped in their tracks, They saw their boss with unbelieving eyes, Was their boss so weak to not even able break a simple wooden door? For his side Tiberius had an ugly face, He was sure that he used more than half of his power but could not break a single door and the worst thing was that he was in front of his subordinates. Seeing this Tiberius tried again, but just like the last time nothing happened to the door this angered him even more and he began to hit the door as if it were his sworn enemy that killed the love of his life yet he failed to break the door. This made his subordinates look at him incredulously. Someone could not help whispering: "Hey since when did the boss grow so weak?" But no one answer, confused he looked around when he saw a man with blood-colored eyes filled with murderous intent was watching him which made him pale and trembled with fear and as soon as he managed to say: "Boss I''m sorry," he only managed to see a fist flying towards his head breaking it like a melon that falls to the floor. Seeing the corpse of the man who had just misspoken, Tiberius looked up and said somberly: "Someone else thinks I''m weak?", Everyone felt their knees shaking and shook their heads as drops of cold sweat dripped down from their head. Tiberius spoke again "Since you have time to shake your head, you must also have time to attack this damn store, SO DO IT AND DO NOT WASTE MY TIME," Upon hearing that none of his subordinates dared to disobey, So they started launching punches and kicks on the store, but none had any effect, This scene looked amazing, More than a hundred men were attacking the store everywhere, but the store was like a mountain, it didn''t even budge. Meanwhile, Tiberius was attacking the door again and like everyone else, he was throwing kicks and fists without stopping. After two hours, all those who were attacking the store were exhausted including Tiberius, They were on the ground breathing heavily when someone dared to ask: "Boss, it''s not working, what should we do now?" "SHUT UP" (Tiberius) 37 The pas In the capital city, two shadows moved quickly, until they stopped in a dark alley. "Let''s go to the next one." "Audrey, just how many stores does that old man have? we''ve already been to twenty!" Alexander was already exasperated, On this night since they started, they had already robbed twenty stores, he always thought they were finished but Audrey was always saying that there was one more, he could not believe that a single man had so many stores in one city, one simply cannot own everything and monopolize the system. "Walter Dunham, has 154 sub stores and three main stores in the capital city but if we count the businesses he has all over the kingdom, I couldn''t give you an exact number," Now it was Alexander''s turn to be surprised "How can that be possible, Even if he is a good businessman, he would have to have his peers when we talk about business, besides other merchant families and powerful families competing in the market it should be impossible for a man to have so many stores". Audrey immediately proceeded to report: "He was an oligarch so he had sway on many of the government officials in addition to many connections with the nobles of the Alba Kingdom. for him there were only two kinds of people, people he bought and the dead if someone dared to compete with him or enter their territory normally their goods never arrived or their premises were vandalized there were even cases of homicide but there was no evidence to hold him responsible Because of this he used to have a monopoly over the market in the Alba Kingdom." "Why did you say it in past tense?" Alexander found this interesting. "Because in the purge a few years ago he lost a lot of his partners and nobles who were bribed by him he even lost many of his people he had within the government ultimately weakening his power which gave an opportunity for many merchants from the neighboring countries to do business in the Alba kingdom, Currently they only do business in the cities outside the territory of the capital but they are expanding if everything goes on as it is in a couple of years they will reach the capital, when that happens Walter Dunham commercial empire will slowly crumble or at least it would be no longer be a complete monopoly like before," In this last month Audrey had investigated about how the market was along with Mrs. Anna, therefore, she knew a lot about it. "But why didn''t the royal family do anything about it?" (Alexander) "He was an oligarch before the Sail empire was divided and the Dawn Kingdom was founded and he apparently helped your grandparents with some things in the past. Without his help, the kingdom would not have been stabilized so quickly and most of all the current king and his daughter were childhood friends having had mutual feelings for each other they are married. Now do you understand, he won the favor from two generations of kings, one through help and the other through his daughter so as long as he does not exaggeratedly raise market prices seeing that the plebeians can continue to eat and having no evidence over his crimes they cannot say or do anything against." (Audrey) "If my trash of a father really loved her then why is she not the queen...", Alexander was somewhat confused about it, he knew his trash father had only two women inside his harem who he truly loved one being the queen and the other the third concubine but he didn''t understand why did they have different status if he loved them both. (Alexander) seeing his confusion Audrey replied "As far as I know, in her childhood both the Queen and the third concubinewere the childhood friends of the king, but if I had to guess it was with the help of General Keer that she won the position of queen because although the father of the third concubine has a lot of money but then the father of the queen commanded the army of the kingdom If the king made the wrong move he could have created a rebellion, while the father of the third could only raise the prices or cut the food supplies which he know is much easier to solve than a rebellion. the power they held was leagues apart so the king knew who he had to make happy." Alexander couldn''t believe what he witnessed, this woman can sometimes be so smart but other times she is so stupid, it was almost as if they were two different people. but when he was thinking about it he felt a blow in his head, when he reacted he could only ask with indignation: "Why did you hit me?". "Weren''t you thinking badly of me?" Audrey said while she had a smirk in her eyes as she stared at him. when Alexander felt the sight of this woman he dripped with cold sweat on his back, Clearing his voice he said: "Of course not, It would be impossible for me to think badly of you". "oh really?" (Audrey) "Yeah," When Alexander heard her voice he was afraid of the consequences, So he changed the subject "Let''s not worry about these little things, You know tonight we don''t have enough time to rob all his stores, so let''s focus on his main stores, If we rob these main stores we should affect him more than robbing a few sub-stores," Saying this he grabbed the map, memorised the nearest store and ran away from Audrey. Audrey didn''t want to leave things at that, but she had no choice but to follow her young master in silence. Returning to Anna''s shop Tiberius and his gang tried all their means to break into the store but with nothing to show, having been fed up and fearing the consequences he had to bear for failing his mission, Tiberius decided to contact the middle-aged man and ask for a spare key to complete his mission. The capitals richest residential street for commoners inside a mansion "Levi was very annoyed right now, a few moments ago he was with his wife having their sweet time, when a subordinate of his interrupted him, at first he wanted to refuse but when he was told that it was super important and could not wait until tomorrow he had no choice but to comply and go towards the said location. When Levi arrived at the said location along with the subordinate he was greeted by the sight of Tiberius waiting for him. Just when he was going to reproach him, Tiberius waved his hand sending the subordinate away. Having seen his enormity Levi suppressed his annoyance and waited for him to explain. "Manager Levi, I''m sorry for having you come here personally, it''s very urgent and but I can''t be seen with you at your place so I can only opt for this, I wonder if you have an extra key for the store which I can borrow?" Asked Tiberius nervously. 38 Scheme After Tiberius said those words, silence descended upon this place nobody dared to say the first word. "What did you say?" Manager Levi asked with a gloomy face, he couldn''t believe they called him at this hour, just for such a silly question. Tiberius had a complicated expression: "Wasn''t boss the previous owner of that property? as it has just been sold the locks should not have been changed yet if we can have the key we would be very grateful". When he heard those words Levi was first incredulous but quickly it changed to anger: "Damn useless bastards, I told you to destroy the property, so why do you need a key, just break the damn door if you want to steal." Tiberius felt a little indignant and said: "I tried." Levi raised his eyebrow and sneered at Tiberius "Try what?" seeing that Tiberius could only explain what happened, "Break the door, I spent more than two hours knocking and kicking that damn door, but it did not even make a scratch despite my men surrounding the store trying to destroy it but failed miserably, one of my men even died because of that damn door." All his subordinates at his side almost spit up blood when their boss said those last words. (The door didn''t kill anybody that was you, don''t blame the door) (subordinates) Although Levis seemed normal he was a level above Tiberius, he at the eighth stage of the Realm of body refinement so he was confident in destroying a small wooden door. So he approached the door, looking at it with contempt. standing right in front of the door, he threw a fist with all his might expecting to see thousands of splinters coming from the door. But what sounded was the sound of an ant crashing into a mountain, Levi''s fist did not do even made a scratch on the door, seeing this scene he was skeptical, His boss owner this property in secret for several years, and wanted to use this property to set up a trap, so he could not understand why this is happening. When his boss found out that the ninth concubine wanted to start a business, he investigated it with the help of the information from the king''s palace he was able to gather that his daughter convinced the king to lower ninth concubine''s monthly allowance. Knowing that this was his daughter''s doing, Walter decided to act his part in helping her finish what she started. So he first helped her in the shadows so that the ninth concubine would get her merchandise at a good price besides that Walter would sell her a good place to set up her store, making it easy all the way until she spent all her savings than his men would destroy her store and steal all the merchandise and sell him back, With that Walter would have a Win-Win situation, one side he profits from her stores merchandise even buying back the store when she sells it back at dirt cheap while also destroyinghis grandson''s competition in the process. The ninth concubine losing all her money could only live on her monthly allowance provided by the king so that her daughter would have more control over her by threatening to cut her allowance if she did not obey her, with this the future of the third prince would be in the hands of her daughter. But if they cannot execute the second part of the plan, the whole first part will be useless In fact, it even benefits the ninth concubine. This scheme was made by guaranteeing that the second part would be performed successfully and would never fail. no one ever imagined that the ninth concubine would have the strength to oppose Walter and advance without any hesitation. But now Levi couldn''t even break a door of the store which was owned by his boss''s until yesterday. After the initial shock, he regained his composure and started attacking again, knocking, kicking everything he could think of until a certain point his reasoning broke and he roared: "Damn door falls in front of your grandfather! Tiberius finally found a companion who hated the door as much as he did, That damn door must fall So he started attacking along with the manager. "I''m going to pound you so hard that I''m going to break you in two." "Damn, you liked that, right, you''re not gonna last more than two seconds when this grandfather gets serious." "Haha. Pretty soon you''ll be asking for some compassion." "I''m gonna leavea mark so that you''ll remember me." Meanwhile, more than hundred of his subordinates has there jaw wide open from there behavior and could only watch how these two men were attacking a door while in their fury, shouting things one would not normally express when one was in front of a door. 39 Space Objects Meanwhile, Audrey and Alexander were in front of a huge building, only the warehouse itself was about two square miles of radius! seeing this Alexander could not avoid a twitch on his face and said: "Clearly this old man is doing well financially, I never expected to find such a large warehouse in this small kingdom". "Young Master, are there stores larger than this?" Audrey asked surprised as she couldn''t believe it, this store was already very huge so much so that it was located in the outskirts of the capital due to its large size while Walter had three department stores same as this one all situated in the vicinity of the capital city, So only the goods that were destined for the capital was stored in this warehouse while the others were sold within the kingdom through trading partners. "Audrey, this is a desolate land it is foolish to compare it to a mortal country, even in a mortal country of grade five these stores are only used by small merchants, while large merchants would no longer use them but use what you have on your finger, Although you don''t believe it to build a store of that size is much cheaper than a spatial ring with a tenth the size of the store, for your information I was not surprised by the size of the store but where it is. For many, it would be a waste to build something of that size if they can have a spatial ring to keep everything in it. Now, do you understand?" (Alexander) Audrey nodded, she understood how practical the ring was so it seemed logical about what her young master said, Replacing the warehouses with spatial rings reduced costs so it was an obvious action for the merchants. But from one moment to the next, Audrey thought something: "Young master if this is so expensive then from where did you get it." Alexander showed a small smile behind the mask: "That''s because it''s was made from in a different method which I created myself, Normally a spatial object is made of rare and exotic materials which support or have great affinity with the space element Besides that you also required an Array master with the attribute of space element, That''s what makes a space object expensive because many Masters of spatial Arrays work for great clans or powers, and they are all are well known in their planes. which make it''s very hard and expensive to even procure their services." After a moment he continued speaking: "But my method didn''t involve all those procedures normally done by the spatial array masters, but I only imprisoned an already existing spacein an object and stabilized it through secondary Array formations creating a spatial ring which costs much less than the normal spatial rings, What do you think? " Audrey didn''t understand much of what Alexander said and asked, "But young master if we compare yours with the ones created by spatial Array masters, which one is better?" Alexander replied: "I could not give you a clear answer, they have their own pros and cons, for example in the ring which I made there is no phase such as "Time" so if you put something perishable like food, it will never rot, but in the ring made by the spatial Array masters they have time phase so perishables like food will rot as time pass but you can even store living creatures in their spatial ring, which in my case you cannot. ultimately It depends on each individual''s needs to see which is better suited to them." Audrey was lost in her thoughts when she heard that, what her young master said seemed incredible to her, every year a lot of food was wasted because it rots before it can be eaten, but with the help ofhis spatial rings a lot of food could be stored and prevented from rotting over time and the price of food could be lowered because the stored food could be sold anytime and anywhere without worrying about its spoilage, this was revolutionary method thinking to this She became ecstatic and said: "Young master, why don''t we sell these rings? with these, We''ll make a lot of money, Besides helping the poor from starving." "It''s not the right time yet, we don''t even have adequate strength to protect ourselves nor our interests if someone greedy wants it for themselves so let''s talk about it later. As long as one of us reaches the elemental realm very few within this region could confront us so first focus on your cultivations. Alexander could only postpone Audrey''s ideas for the time being as he went on to say: "With my mother''s business we''re already taking a risk, so for the moment we can''t take any more risks, Well enough talk, Let''s rob that old man, I''ve got four rings on me plus with yours its five, that should be more than enough." Audrey nodded with that, she and Alexander approached the warehouse and knocked out the guards, Alexander wanted to kill them but because of Audrey he had to leave them alive, With that everything seemed to go well. When they entered the warehouse everything seemed normal, with the guards knocked out they were not afraid to make some noises so they began their looting spree there were all kinds of things from groceries to parts for carriages stored in this warehouse, This showed the variety of business that Walter owned, while he was plundering Alexander heard Audrey''s disguised voice calling him: "Young master, please come here it''s urgent." Upon hearing that Alexander moved quickly to where Audrey was. "What''s going on?" "Young master look at this" Audrey passed a roll of cloth to Alexander, upon examination he realized it was just normal cloth so he asked, "It''s just normal cloth, why did you call me?" "Young Master, That''s the same fabric Miss Anna bought from her fabric supplier, as well as these dresses and other things she bought to sell are same as what we found here, but she bought them from different people" Audrey was a little worried when she said it, This might have been part of a big scheme. Alexander, on the other hand, began to laugh: "Haha, I get it now, I was always been suspicious about how it''s been too easy for my mother to set up her store, now it all makes sense haha," After that he looked towards a certain part of the store and said "Hey you should already know our identities so why don''t you reveal yourself?" After a moment, from the place where Alexander was staring at an old and deep voice sounded: "Who would have thought that the third prince was so capable in spite of his young age, this old man would be honored to kill you." 40 Interrogation After those words, An old man emerged from the shadows right in front of Audrey and Alexander, he had a kind smile on his face like a normal everyday grandpa which may fool anyone but his murderous aura around him proves he not kind at all. Alexander saw the old man and smiled back: "Oh, you sound so sure about killing me," The old man raised his eyebrows at the sight of Alexander''s calm face, and could not help but sigh while he shook his head, "Who would have thought that a five-year-old boy could be like that, the ninth concubine had a good son, pity you will die today." Alexander saw that this old man ignored him and couldn''t help but find that amusing, "Hey old man what makes you think that a miserable cultivator like you at the first stage of Realm of Qi Gathering can kill me." The old man seeing this couldn''t help but become enraged, but what worried him most was how Alexander saw through his cultivation level very easily, there were only two explanations for that either his cultivation being higher than his or there was an expert behind him. he refused to believe that a five-year-old boy could have a higher cultivation level than he did, so he believed that the third prince had some expert following him, So he turned around and ran away. "Ohh, so you want to run away, Audrey, cripple his cultivation base and bring him back to me," Alexander ordered. he was very disappointed by this old man cowardice, he thought there would be some action and sport a practice fight for Audrey but things turned out this way. "Yes," Audrey heard the order and went after the old man. After a few minutes, she caught up with the old man. Outside the old man saw that the prince''s companion was chasing him and couldn''t help but feel some disdain,turning around he threw a fist at her as he assumed it would be enough to kill his pursuer and declared "You are not qualified to be my opponent, if you want to blame someone, blame yourself for chasing after me," but before he could feel satisfied he realized that she was no longer there, he felt that something was wrong but it was too late: "Shit". He tried to retract his fist but it was too late, suddenly he felt a pressure in his chest, then he realized that the companion of the third prince was much stronger than him, he tried to flee but it was too late, the palm sent him flying several meters until he finally crashed on the pavement, there was a trace of blood coming out from the corner of his mouth with his complexion looking very pale. When he tried to circulate his Qi to stand up, he felt that the Qi he accumulated over many years was moving very slowly like it was under tremendous pressure, coming to a conclusion he stared at the person with the hood in disbelief, "You!". But that person just grabbed his clothes and treated him as if he was just another load as she returned to the warehouse, meanwhile there was a five-year-old boy looting everything he could, only he had already emptied a third of the warehouse. seeing them Alexander said "Ohh, you''re back I thought it would take you a little longer, you keep looting while I ask this old man some questions," with that the boy came in front of the old man, while Audrey nodded then released the old man leaving him lying on the floor and started looting everything and storing it in her spatial ring after a few minutes everything disappeared from the warehouse leaving nothing behind. Alexander moved towards the half-dead old man and asked, "Hey old man I''ll be direct, for the old man Walter to hire someone at Realm of Qi Gathering to guard this place, he must have either something very valuable or a part of his fortune hidden here, so I want to know where or what it is you are guarding here, and believe me I will make you answer my question by hook or by crook?" The old man could barely say, "Fucking brat, you''ll see what I''ll do to you When I recover." "Hey old man you still haven''t realized you''re no longer a cultivator in the Realm of Qi Gathering, in other words, you''re a cripple" while saying that he kicked the old man''s abdomen, "and for a cripple to threaten me, I don''t know what he''s thinking." The old man groveled on the floor while spitting blood from the kick, and before he could say anything Alexander interrupted him: "Old man I already told you that you will tell me what I want to know, the difference will be the method used to get the answers be it the easy way or the hard way, if the next time you open your mouth is not to tell me what I want to know, I will assume that you chose the hard way," Then Alexander stopped talking, while looking at the old man with an icy look, When the old man saw that look he knew that this child is not to be taken lite of. For the first time ever he regretted not running away at the first chance. if he did not stay to see who dared to steal from his boss, he would not be in this situation, all because of his blind arrogance and knowing that death awaited him he decided to talk. "At the end of the warehouse, in the right corner, there is an elevator which leads to an underground room where my boss keeps a quarter of his fortune." Seeing that the other side was willing to talk Alexander asked him: "How many people like you did Walter have at his service?" The old man with listless eyes replied: "Without counting me, there are four others, two in his mansion and the remaining two in the other warehouses." Having gained what he wanted Alexander, bid him farewell "Thank you for your cooperation," at the end of those words the old man was put to sleep once and for all. 41 Ism rich Just when Alexander dealt with the old man, a shadow approached him from his back and asked "Young master, why did you kill him?" This shadow was Audrey, she did not like to kill so when she saw the corpse she felt guilty. Whereas Alexander was indifferent to killing because in his previous life he had killed countless people which don''t mean he couldn''t understand how she felt and somehow he didn''t want her to become someone like him, So he explained: "He would be a dead man anyway, If I didn''t kill him then old Walter would have done it when he finds out that he had lost his cultivation but before that he would have reported what had happened here and exposed us, the same way he disclosed where Walter''s treasure was, now do you understand, it was inevitable. I know you don''t like to kill and I don''t expect you to become a cold-blooded killer either, but you have to know that sometimes it''s necessary to kill." Audrey could only nod, although she did not want to understand what her young master meant, she knew he had said those words for her own sake so she would remember those words forever. Alexander turned around leaving Audrey alone with old man''s corpse while saying "Keep stealing, I''ll go for the old Walter''s gold, Remember to take everything and leave nothing behind." "yes" Alexander only heard those words, then he speed towards the back of the warehouse, Following the instructions of the old man he found an elevator that took him to an underground room, Alexander on seeing what was in front of him could not help but put a bitter smile as his face contracted, "This is only a quarter of all his fortune? You have to be kidding, I had not seen so much money even in my previous life." What was in front of him were miles upon miles of money. normally people use five different denominations of coins: Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, and White Gold. This was standardized throughout the countries all over the continent commenced by the Transcendent powers who ruled this continent because only a few could mint the coins with respective symbols of the country in their currency, Currently Alexander did not know which power ruled the continent of Auphera but normally there is always more than one transcendent power on every continent. Each denomination is worth a hundred times more than the previous one, i.e. 100 iron coins are equivalent to 1 bronze coin. In addition during the times of war, many countries collect iron and bronze coins exchanging them for silver and gold, to melt them into weapons or armor. Because of this, there rarely a lack of weapons for war as no one could diminish the supply of iron and bronze. In his previous life, Alexander only used spirit stones for trading so he never had so much gold in his possession but what he saw now seemed absurd for a desolate land. Inside the subterranean room there were crystals that dimly illuminated everything around it, Alexander perceived that this room was just as big as the store above, Inside it there were several mountains of gold, hundreds of silver, thousands of bronze and countless of iron, In addition to that one could see a small chest that surely contained white gold coins. This amount of wealth, it''s impossible to accumulate it in a desolate land, unless one does illegal business or other illicit acts. Alexander immersed in his thoughts could only sigh, "Well, it''s not worth thinking about it, all this wealth would be mine from now anyway," Then he proceeded to store everything inside his rings, it was only after half an hour that he left the room now empty. Looking up to the ceiling, He knew that the crystals were a treasure but in the end, he thought: "let''s leave it to old Walter, he''s lost a lot today I can''t be so cruel." The truth was It was going to take him a lot of time and effort to remove the crystals from the ceiling, Besides that, he did not need them therefore although they were worth something, for him it was not worthwhile to bother doing something so useless. So he went to the elevator and went back to the warehouse where Audrey was waiting for him. When Alexander came out of the elevator, he was speechless, as found the warehouse completely empty, not even the shelves were left out, This woman took his words very literally. "Did you find anything good?" Alexander heard those words just after he was out of the elevator as a shadow approached him, This, of course, was Audrey. Alexander could not understand what was going through her head as she even stole some useless shelves, on the other hand, Audrey asked impatiently: "What''s wrong?" Alexander, recalling the past, spoke quickly: "Nothing, down there where tons of money more than a mortal can spend in his entire life, with this loot even if the king bar''s the allowance of my mother, it will not affect us a bit. Audrey hearing those words was very excited as from onwards they would face no more money problems, With this even if Mrs. Anna''s business was to fail they would be fine. Alexander was already tired so he said, "It''s enough for one night, Remember I''m still a growing child who needs to rest, so let''s go home." 42 Snake Hearing what her young master said, Audrey was confused "But young master, are we not going to steal the other two warehouses." "Audrey, if you have noticed tonight our plan has not been so perfect as we assumed, as they say, Life is full of unexpected twists and turns we cannot be too sure of anything and be prepared for the unexcepted, look at me for example, even I has underestimated old Walter be it his wealth, the number of stores he owned or the size of his warehouse. With our speed we can not finish the other two warehouses on time, hence we have no choice but to retire for tonight. anyway, I think things are going to be interesting." "Why?" Audrey asked piqued by this conversation. "You know who helped my mother to set up her business?" Alexander asked with a soft smile while leaving the warehouse and started to move towards the capital. "Did someone help Miss Anna?" asked Audrey. "Yes, apparently since you started with the business idea, he has been helping you with everything from merchandise to the local distributors, even the store we bought, that man was truly generous." "Who?" "who else but our very best friend, and the charitable soul that gave us a quarter of his fortune today, Walter Dunham," said Alexander. " What !" Audrey who was following Alexander stopped in her steps and looked incredulous at Alexander. "Why are you looking so surprised?" Alexander asked sleekly, "That does not make sense, Why would he help us? We are his enemies!" (Audrey) "That''s why he helped us because we are his enemies" (Alexander) "That does not make sense, who helps his enemy?" (Audrey) "Well, he helps his enemies so they fall into his trap. "Hearing those words, Audrey did not understand what he meant by that, so she could only wait for Alexander to explain. Seeing her confusion Alexander began to explain: "Old Walter is a closed-minded and ruthless person who doesn''t care about what he has to do to destroy someone and the best way to eliminate an enemy is to have him under your control, give everything to lower their guard, and then crush them." After a pause he continued: "As an example take my mother, he helped her with everything to set up her store but unknown to her eventually, something unexpected would happen to her business, which leads to its demise, if I haven''t guessed wrong, my mother store doomed to face some huge problems, it can range from robbery to vandalism." "But what would he gain by doing that?" "Easy, he thinks my mother spent all her savings on this business, he could have never imagined that we gathered the capital from selling the potions that his grandson has sent to the king and his mother, haha ??I wonder what his face would be if he ever finds out, That would be funny haha," Alexander was so immersed in his imagination that he even began to ramble. one could tell how he did not give much importance to the whole situation. "Young master please don''t stray away from the subject," Audrey saw Alexander swerve, got angry and started stomping on the ground. Alexander was a bit embarrassed to hear that, "Sorry, Well where I was going, So when we spend all our savings we will have no choice but to depend on what little allowance the trash king provide us with. but as we know, after the queen''s disappearance, the person with the most influence over the King is the third concubine, Therefore she will have a dominant position over us, Now do you understand?" Audrey began to process everything she heard, then she realized that in this world not everyone fights only with fists, She thought it was a simple trap at first and not one this deep, that everything from the beginning was a trap laid by someone, This was a hard blow for her. "Don''t be disheartened, You''re very young obviously you''ll fall into those schemes, stop feeling sorry and learn from it." Alexander could only say a few words of encouragement and ended with a phrase "just remember If something is too good to be true, as much as possible it''s not what it actually is. " With that Alexander did not speak anymore as he continued his way to the capital, Audrey could only see the back of the young master as she followed behind him in silence thinking (Sometimes I forget that this child was really an old monster of thousands of years old.) like this, the pair reached home quietly. Meanwhile in front of Anna''s shop Two middle-aged men were breathing heavily reclining in front of a door Pleading. "Please just open up I promise to be good, I''ll just steal, and will not touch the building" "Do not be like that, If you open I promise to buy you a wood treatment" "I''ll give you a new coat of varnish" "I''ll buy you a gold lock. Please..." 43 A new day The next morning, Anna got out of her bed very early, Her mood could not be any better, because today was the day her store gonna be finally opened for business, she has been working very hard for a month and now it was time for all her efforts to pay off. "Audrey, Today is our big day, Where are you?" asked Anna while busing herself getting ready to look presentable on the first day of her store, after all, She is the boss. "Here I am Miss," Audrey replied as she placed some plates with food on the table, even though she and the young master has been working throughout the night, she did not feel tired and they have just returned to the palace an hour ago which did not give her much time to sleep, so she started cooking breakfast for everyone. "Audrey, the day has finally arrived, Let''s hope it goes well", Saying that Anna sat down and started eating, While eating she heard a voice, "Mother, why are you so happy today?" she turned her head to see where the voice came from and saw a five-year-old boy watching her. "Alexander, today our store opening day and we''ll be very busy all day so you have to behave yourself today. Can you promise me?" Alexander just nodded his head in her direction while taking a seat next to Anna. "That''s how I like it," she approached his son and kissed him on the cheek. Then the three of them started eating. After breakfast, the three of them went out to the commercial avenue where Anna''s shop was located, Anna, seeing her store, got excited once again and went to the back of the store and entered through the service door. Currently Anna''s store is divided into four floors, the first floor was intended for the cheapest clothes for the commoners with the lowest prices, the second was for small nobles, Although it was more expensive than ordinary clothes, it still cannot be compared to something that a great noble will use, The third floor would have the finest and expensive clothes of the store Intended for the great nobles of the capital, and finally the fourth floor was the staff floor, where Anna''s office was located. Alexander would also be staying in the next room right beside Anna''s office starting today as they cannot leave him unattended in the palace, therefore he would accompany his mother to work. While Anna was concluding some last few cases before the store''s opening, Audrey went to leave Alexander in his room and said: "Young master, I have a doubt." "What is it?" Alexander asked Audrey. "Young master, Miss Anna''s clothes are very resilient and they do not lose their color even if they were washes a thousand times. Is it not bad for business If people only buy clothes once in a lifetime? we will be broken if that happens! " Alexander just gave a soft smile, "That''s what you were worried about? Audrey those clothes are not meant for normal people, it''s for cultivators! For many wearing an armor is like being put in a cage as they feel restricted in their body movements while wearing an armor, In other words, they do not like it, but it could not be helped as the common clothes could not even holdout when they practice, and they have to buy new clothes very often. Another point is that martial artists live longer than a normal person, maybe for a normal person a thousand washing''s sound something could not be done in their lifetime, but for a martial artist, it''s only a couple of years. These clothes have many advantages for them, so there''s nothing to worry about. " Audrey finally understood what her young master wanted to state. In the City, there are plenty of clothing stores but they all sell regular clothes, none marketed clothes for cultivators needs, That is, currently there is no such store in the nearby regions which tends to the needs of the cultivator which means they have an opportunity to be flag bearers for a new industry and also have a competitive edge in the regular clothing industry. coming to this conclusion she could not help exclaiming "Young master is wise". Alexander did not even flinch because of that flattery, he just said: "What we are about to do, will also attract many greedy pigs to us, so give advice to my mother to be prepared and not to back down from any challenges, If they want to collaborate with us sincerely we accept but if they want to take advantage of us just kick their ass and teach them a lesson, if they didn''t learn then kill them, no need to fear anyone, in this desolate land there is no one I dare not to kill," While saying the last words Alexander emanated a murderous intent that was impossible for a five years old child to unleash. Audrey nodded as she went back to Anna''s office. She knew that Alexander was going to start his training and shouldn''t be disturbed anymore. Meanwhile in another part of the city. Two middle-aged men were kneeling in front of an old man, This was Walter Dunham, while the two kneeling men were Levi and Tiberius, In the corner of the room you could see a fourth person which was Walter''s other manager. "Sir, we''re sorry we could not complete the task," Levi said. When he heard those words Walter could not help but frown. This task was too simple for them to fail, "Give me more details." "Yes sir," Levi still on his knees told him all the events transpired in the night, as for how the set of attacks by Tiberius couldn''t even budge the door, or how the attack of more than a hundred people was unable to even scratch the wall of the building. After hearing about the events, Walter fell deep into his thoughts, then he turned to see the other manager and said, "Alan, the property we gave her was normal, right?" Manager Alan was quick to respond, "Yes sir everything of that building is made of common materials, to avoid further losses in situations like these." Walter turned to see the pair of people in front of him, deciding what he would do, After thinking about it for a while, he ordered" You can get up, this time It was not your fault as we seem to underestimate the ninth concubine, The situation is not as simple as it seems " The pair of kneeling men gave a breath of relief, they could not believe what was happening their boss had forgiven their lives, although they did not know why, they could guess more or less as to??why they still alive, because they were still useful and their boss could not find a replacement in a short period. They got up from the floor and stood next to the other manager in silence Until a giant Blue pigeon arrived, This was a demonic beast in the Realm of body refinement, This was a beast used to send urgent messages in a short period. When the four people saw the pigeon in the dovecote in the backyard, They were left watching without knowing what to do, as it''s been a long time since they received the last one. Usually, they were secret messages that only the boss could see. So Walter got up and went to the backyard. He arrived at the dovecote and removed the message from the blue dove. but when he read it his mind went blank, he could not believe what was written inside, in all his life something like this had never happened to him before, Someone actually has stolen from him!According to what the note said not even the shelves were left out, They took everything, and that too in one night! For him, that was impossible because he had a cultivator in the Realm of Qi Gathering was set there to guard his fortune, something that for many was impossible, so much so that the people who were in that Realm in the Alba Kingdom can be counted on one hand! and he had five of them! This was a hard blow for him. 44 Trouble is coming Two hours later A carriage arrived at the Walter mansion, Easily passing through the security at the gate and arriving at the entrance of the mansion where two men have already been waiting. The carriage stopped in front of the mansion entrance and the driver of the carriage opened its door, from which a lady came out of the carriage. Seeing the lady, The two men bowed slightly and greeted her in unison: "Welcome Miss Joanna" Joanna smiled, "Manager Levi, Manager Alan, It''s been a while since I''ve last seen you," After greeting, she started walking towards the mansion and the two men followed behind her. After entering the mansion and closing the door, Joanna asked: "What is it so urgent that required my immediate presence? It should be worthwhile or else!" she was contacted in the palace very early today asking for her immediate presence at Walter''s mansion which forced her to cancel many commitments she had today to be here if the cause did not deserve her presence she was going to be angry. Levi was the first to speak, "Miss, we don''t interrupt you if it wasn''t important, it''s regarding your father." Joanna opened her eyes wide and looked around, "My father, What''s wrong with him, Why is he not here?" Alan could only sigh as he spoke: "Miss, please follow us " Joanna confused but still followed them, She advanced inside the mansion until she reached her father''s bedroom, she usually would never enter this room but now she has no choice but to do so. Upon entering the first thing she saw was an Elderly man lying in his bed his face looking ashen as if he were on the verge of death, surrounding him were several men and women dressed in white, they obviously were the doctors and nurses trying to help the Old man. Joanna saw this scene with incredulous eyes, Her father was currently 110 years old, and being a cultivator in the Realm of body refinement with a lifespan of 200 years, her father was just halfway through his life, therefore she found this scene unbelievable, it doesn''t make any sense how can a person who was healthy just a few days ago can be bedridden without any rhyme or reason, unable to comprehend this situation she asked, "What exactly happened?" They left the room and went to Walter''s office, where the managers told Joanna the whole truth, from the plans he had against the ninth concubine, how they failed even the whole process, and then "Today in the early morning a blue dove arrived with a message, The boss personally plucked the note but shortly after reading it he was so shocked that he fainted," Finished talking they passed her a piece of paper, which was the reason why Walter fainted, "We dare not to read it, So we called you urgently as we Currently do not know what to do, I hope you forgive our ineptitude." Joanna opened the piece of paper, When she finished reading she was in shock, she could tell why her father fainted, and could not help but murmur: "he was robbed, the entire warehouse is empty, not even the shelves were left out." When the managers heard that they were speechless, Someone had dared to steal from their boss, This had never happened, Manager Levi asked: "But what happened to the guardian?" As far as he knew, the guardian was much stronger than him so he could not believe that someone can cross him. "Dead, This morning they found him dead inside the warehouse," Joanna said somberly, even she could not believe that a person in the Realm of Qi Gathering had died so easily. Listening to those words the office fell silent. Joanna was silent for a couple of minutes. While the managers did not dare to say anything, they knew that she was thinking about what to do from now on. After a moment, she finally spoke: "The people who robbed the warehouse, must be traveling in a convoy, as it''s impossible to go unnoticed with all the goods they have stolen, therefore they should not be far away so I''ll use my influences to have the army block and search all the convoys within the 100 miles radius of the Capital city, as it''s impossible for them to travel any further than that with all the load they''ll be carrying." Then she focused her eyes on Manager Levi and asked: "Are you sure that the ninth concubine has bought all her merchandise from us?" Manager Levi nodded immediately: "Yes, she purchase it through one of my subordinates." Joanna then gave a small smile and said," Report to the captain of the law enforcement squad that the ninth concubine is selling the stolen goods" The pair of managers could not believe what the lady has just said: "It means that" Before they could finish talking Joanna completed her sentence; "Frame it and finish what my father has started." 45 First day of business Finally, Anna''s store was officially opened for business, everyone in front of the store was greeted by a sign with big letters that said [If you can manage to damage any outfit we will reward you with 500 gold coins]. This received a lot of attention from people because five hundred gold coins was a lot of money for a common family, normally a family of four would only require 10 silver coins for a month, and the store was rewarding the equivalent of a thousand''s of silver coins which enables them with a stable living condition for many years to come. They could even buy Alchemy potions for their children to pursue cultivation, and all they had to do was damage a dress. Many thought it was a joke, but when they went inside the store to confirm it, they were told that it was not a joke and If they succeeded in tearing a dress, they would be rewarded 500 gold coins. Very soon many people came to the store to try to tear a dress that Anna provided them for the tests, but none could break it, This news spread like a wave within the Capital City, and the store was on the mouth of everyone in entire capital. this was followed by another rumor which spread saying that the outfits from the store''s don''t fade till the thousandth wash. Many housewives were drawn by the rumors and went to Anna''s store almost immediately, When they witnessed the durability of the outfits plus the promise made by the store that the clothes can endure a thousand washes without fading, and the price of the outfits they were astounded as it''s cost the same as the clothes brought in other common stores. so Without any further hesitation, they bought some outfits from Anna''s store. Many of them even asked if there were selling men''s outfits as their husband''s work resulted in a lot of wear and tear of clothes, and needed to buy clothes every two or three months, which made a big hole in the budget of average families. but if those expenses could be saved, they could have a better future. Because of this many housewives were waiting eagerly for a positive response from Anna. Fortunately, Anna did not disappoint them and said that at the end of the week she would have men''s outfits ready with the same features as women''s outfits. As from where she was going to bring them, she did not know, but since she had already made the promise, she could not disappoint her customers. After the housewives left the store feeling content, another group of women arrived right after, but there were different from the previous housewives, they all donned in armor and exuded an air of greatness, they were all hunters! A hunter profession was mostly crowded with men, as the name implies there were dedicated to hunting demonic beasts with a considerable population. They were crucial for the countries. it was very rare for women to be in this profession but not unheard of. considering that this profession has a high mortality rate! Within this group of hunters, there were a great variety of women, fat, thin, tall, dwarf, and pretty among others, but they all have something in common, which was they were all cultivators! The leader who was in front of the rest was a cultivator in the eighth stage of the Realm of body refinement while the rest varied between the sixth, fifth and the weakest was in the third. This group of women approached the store because they heard rumors about this store that sold clothes harder than steel, so they came to confirm it. When they were about to enter, they saw the sign that was in front of the store dumbstruck and thought (This challenge would not include martial artists, right?) One of them entered the premises to ask if she could participate in the challenge, and the answer she got was: "Anyone can participate regardless of their gender, age or cultivation," This surprised her, thinking it was easy money, since it was not possible for a cultivator like her to not even tear a piece of cloth. So she took one of the test outfits in front of her and tried to split it in two, but to her surprise no matter how hard she tried she was unable to do so, this piqued the interest of the group leader who said: "Let me try it", When she heard that she passed the outfit to her without any hesitation, after all, she was only in the fourth stage of body refinement while her leader in the eighth stage of body refinement, It was a stark difference of there strengths. When the leader took the dress, she tried to split the outfit in two with her bare hands same as her teammate but even she failed to do so! This not only left her incredulous but also the whole group that was with her. Then her eyes went to Anna as she asked, "Can I use my sword?" Anna simply nodded, as she knew only those with the cultivation in the realm of elemental could break those clothes, so there was nothing to worry about, either with or without a sword it was impossible for her to generate that amount of force. Receiving the approval from the owner of the store, she drew her sword while asking her teammates to spread and hold the dress so she could cut it in two. They followed their leader''s instructions and extended the dress five meters away from her. The leader took a stance and with all her strength she sliced at the dress, but it was not enough as the dress was still intact and the leader felt as if her sword was against a wall of Steel. Then she realized that this dress was stronger than her iron armor. Usually, hunters are quite poor because the demonic beasts are stronger than them even if they are in the same realm. Due to this, there are days when that are not successful in their hunt earning nothing and sometimes even need to spend on medical assistance. and as soon as they earn their money they need to account for their daily expenses and spending which leaves them with nothing to invest in better equipment, due to this many hunters only wear leather armor while leaders like her after many years of Saving can only buy an iron armor whereas her assistants could only have bronze armor. 46 Furious The leader of the group turned towards Anna and asked: "Miss, how much damage can these clothes resist?" Anna thought it wouldn''t be a bad thing to reveal it, so she said: "If it''s a human, it should be able to withstand a force comparable to the First level of Elemental Realm, if it is a demonic beast it should be able to withstand one in the Realm of Qi Gathering as for the specific level it depends on its type" hearing this the leader along with the whole group were dumbfounded, she could not believe what Annahad just spoken, this was utterlyimpossible. "Are you sure?" The leader asked Anna skeptically. This was too shocking. to that Anna inflated her chest while saying: "Our store never lies," After saying those words she remained silent, as she knew that no other word would convince them since they had already witnessed the resistance of her dress If even that couldn''t convince them than Nothing else would. One of the women in bronze armor stepped forward and said: "Chief, I do not know about you but I''ll buy a couple of these outfits, as these will be very comfortable to wear at the same time proving us with better protection, plus I do not like to wear armor as its heavy and resist movements. and most of all these cost the same as the common clothes." Seeing that one of them choose, those who were still hesitant also decided to buy these clothes, Soon only the leader was left undecided, She had just purchased her iron armor. Being said that, she felt a little sad, if she had just waited a bit more then she could have saved that money which went into the armor. In the end, she too gritted her teeth and chose a pair of clothes, if what the store owner said is true, she could not let her subordinates be stronger than her, her pride would not allow it. As many of them did not have much money, they could only buy clothes from the first floor, While Anna saw that scene, involuntarily a small smile formed on her face, Her business was going well and she believed that she had a competitive advantage. But a moment later they heard footsteps of soldiers approaching quickly. Seeing this, Anna frowned and left the shop. When he came out she heard the voice of a man saying: "On the orders of his Majesty King Lewis Alba, and on charges of selling stolen goods, the owner of the establishment is found guilty and sentenced to five years in prison. I Gerard Fenton, heir to the house of Marquis Fenton and head of the law enforcement squad of the capital city will Arrest the criminal for the sake of justice." What surprised Anna was that the charges were towards her shop! That man in armor was saying he was going to arrest her. This made Anna very angry, she had never been so angry in her life. In a somber voice, she shouted: "What did you say?" Gerard saw a woman leave the store and assumed that she was the owner of the store, he didn''t observe her carefully and said: "You are under arrest by the order of his majesty, you better not Resist otherwise, we will not be kind," After a pause he used his finger to point and ordered:" Capture her, also search for her accomplices." After that, his men advanced towards Anna, meanwhile, Gerard was very quiet while his men executing the arrest, he thought it was only a matter of time before they captured this woman. Then he would just handover this woman to Walter''s people and get a lot of money by completing this task. thinking that he crossed his arms over his chest as he waited for his subordinates to do the dirty work. But very soon he felt something approaching him fast, So he took measures to avoid it, He moved to the left side, and the object just passed by. When he saw what it was he was dumbfounded, it was one of his subordinates. So he turned his gaze back towards the woman, and what he saw was quite shocking. he brought more than twenty of his men along with him to make this arrest and now they were all on the ground moaning in pain, some had broken arms and some had broken legs while some bled from all the orifices, and standing in front of him was a woman with her knuckles torn and full of blood. This filled Gerard with fear and in his trembling voice he said: "You, you are resisting arrest, If you do not cooperate you will be condemned to death." Anna was so furious when she heard those words, She approached slowly towards Gerard while saying: "Do you know who I am?" When Gerard heard that he felt a tingling sensation in his spine, he could only shake his head as he fell to the ground on his ass while saying: "No, I do not know who you are" Anna kept walking towards him and said: "I''m the ninth concubine Anna Webber Now that you know, are you saying that my husband gave orders to arrest me?" When Gerard heard that he could only stutter: "But, but, but, the king signed this order right in front of me," Upon hearing that Anna stopped, she raised her eyebrow and said: "Pass me the arrest warrant." Gerard did not hesitate, he knew that this woman was strong, he was only in the sixth stage in the Realm of body refinement while his men were in the second to fourth, He could not do what this woman just did a few seconds ago, she must at least be on the ninth level of body refinement, Someone he cannot afford to offend, So he takes out an order he had kept with him and passed it to the woman. Anna received the order and began to read it, This thing was signed by the king, and this order had her name, According to this she was accused of selling stolen goods, So she would have to spend five years in prison, When she finished reading it, Anna''s heart was on fire, her heart was broken, she had never loved that garbage, as she was never interested in love, she just wanted to have a child, and when she married the king it was only to bear her son nothing else, After that, she never wanted to be intimate with him. she still respected him as a husband because of his family''s reputation, but this was the straw that broke the camel''s back, (this garbage sent someone to arrest me even though I am his legal wife, I could tolerate many things but not this), with that she gave a Killer look to Gerarda and attacked without any mercy, and broke his limbs and three ribs, Although he is not dead, he needs to spend more than a year in bed, Anna felt it was still very light for what he dared to do. Gerard by her side was lying unconscious on the middle of the street, he didn''t even have an opportunity to speak and could only accept the blows. After Gerard was beaten black and blue, Anna returned to the store, Calmed her mood and assured the crowd, "Dear customers, Due to some complications we will close earlier than expected, so, those who have already picked the clothes they want to purchase please stop by to pay, others please come back tomorrow." Customers could only follow her instructions, they had just seen how strong she was, so some quickly paid while others left, as they did not have enough time to decide, Besides they wanted to spread the most recent gossip about the king sending someone to arrest the ninth concubine. This was something that will inevitably cause a great wave in the kingdom. 47 I told you. After all the customers have left, Anna closed her store and looked towards the direction of the palace where the king resides, Her eyes became very cold, This time the king has passed the line which was unforgivable. Anna was not the only one with that look but so were Audrey and Alexander, so the three of them started on their way to the palace. Meanwhile in the palace. A pair of old people barge into the king''s office without any prior notice, whereupon they focused their eyes on a middle-aged man who was at the desk busy with his paperwork totally ignoring the others present in the room, Upon seeing someone has entered, the middle-aged man looked up to see the people who had just entered and said: "Father, mother, what are you doing here?" when he heard that question, the old man from the pair just answered: "As if you did not know, why we are here." The middle-aged man was, of course, the current king of kingdom alba, Lewis Alba, While the elders were his parents Adam and Beth Alba, Faced with such a statement Lewis calmly replied: "If it is regarding the matter of the ninth concubine, you have to understand it was Joanna''s request, as she was sure that all the merchandise inside the store of the ninth came from her father''s warehouse which was robbed last night." Beth just stared at her son, while Adam only shook his head and asked: "do you have any proof that proves her allegation?" Lewis only replied: "do you mean evidence?, why do I need evidence, I''m the king and if I want to put someone in jail I''ll do it, This act will also be a reminder to the nobles that no one can escape from my law, as for the ninth, she just to convey that message to all the nobles." Beth and Adam were disappointed with their son, they could not believe that their son has become someone like this, he took his preference so far as to get rid of one of his wives at the instigation of another, and the worst was that he even gave an excuse that not even a child would believe, making it even more obvious why he did it. while this was going on, footsteps were heard coming from outside the door. "It must be Gerard, Now if you excuse me I have work to do," Saying that Lewis returned to reading the documents present on his desk. from outside the door, voices were heard: "Ladies, the king is not receiving people at the movement please visit him at another time," it was the voice of the guard guarding the king''s office. Upon hearing that everyone inside the office wanted to know who could it be, so they paid attention to hear the conversation but all they heard was a broken door, which surprised them as someone dared to do this inside the palace. when the guard saw this he immediately attacked the pair of women but was stopped midway by one of them who sent his ass flying. When he landed nobody knew if he was dead or alive. After the pair entered the office, their eyes were completed focused on Lewis. Now Lewis was surprised, he did not understand how come the ninth concubine be here, as he sent Gerard who should be more than enough to arrest her, but she was now standing right in front of him seeing this he asked: "What are you doing here?" Anna only stared at her husband coldly as if to say "I''m the one asking the questions here." Seeing that the other side didn''t answer his question, Lewis got angry and ordered the person behind him to "Bring the guards to catch this criminal." But even after Lewis finished his sentence, The man behind him did not dare to move, he could feel a murderous aura which was suffocating him, he knew that if he moved he would die for sure, soon after his face began to turn pale and his knees became weak. Seeing that the man was not moving, Lewis turned his head to see him, but all he saw was a man shaking in his boots with a pale face and about to collapse. Before Lewis could ask what was wrong with him, he heard a gloomy voice: "Who did you call a criminal!" saying that Anna moved towards him, and with a bang, she broke his desk right in front of him. Lewis, seeing that Anna broke his desk got angry: "How dare you break my desk," just when he was going to say that, he felt a hand coming towards his face which he failed to avoid, which resulted in him being slapped by Anna, but most surprising is that she slapped him so hard that made him bleed and many of his teeth flew out of his mouth while he was knocked off from his chair, leaving him lying on the floor. lewis seeing this could only shout at Anna "You!" Lewis (I didn''t know that she''s so strong! she must be at least at the ninth level of Realm of body refinement) It was something he could not deal with. Anna was preparing to slap this imbecile once again when an old voice sounded: "Haha, who would have thought that the daughter of the duke was so strong, it is completely unexpected." Soon an Elder appeared in front of them donning the robes of the sea palace. It was obvious that she was sent here by the sea palace for the protection of the royal family. This old woman observedAnna while saying: "haha, what do you say if we let this matter rest here, it is true that he ...," just when she was about to finish her sentence she was attacked. it was too fast for her to avoid so she could only receive the attack crashing through the wall of the room, almost passing through it. The Elder became pale after receiving the attack, she had never expected that someone present inside this office was stronger than her, Currently she was in the fourth level of Realm of Qi Gathering, In this whole kingdom there were only a few who could rival her and she knew every one of them but none of them were inside this room. So she looked skeptically at the one who attacked her. She was the servant of the Ninth Concubine, the woman who followed Anna without saying anything till now, but from one moment to the next she had turned violent and attacked her. when she saw her attacker she asked in a low voice. "Why did you attacked me?" Audrey stared at her with her cold eyes " You were about to defend that imbecile isn''t that true? That simply makes you our enemy, Now shut up or I will cripple your cultivation,"After saying that Audrey looked away from her. The old woman hearing Audrey''s response became very angry, she could not believe that a simple servant dared to treat her like this and rebuked "I am an Elder of the Sea Palace, how dare.....," again before she finished speaking, Audrey approached her and attacked mercilessly by sending a Palm to her chest crippling her cultivation. after crippling her cultivation Audrey just said: "Didn''t I warn you or not?" 48 It can not end like this! After Audrey was done with her, the Elder spat blood while regret crossed her mind, thinking if only she had stayed quiet when she was told to but who can she blame she was the one who instigated this as she did not expect the other party to take any action towards her in fear of her being an Elder of the Sea Palace being one of the six sects closest to the Alba Kingdom. The Elder stayed quiet while feeling all the Qi that she has accumulated over the years slowly escape her body while everyone else in the office stood still, it''s not that they didn''t want to stop Audrey from attacking the elder, it''s just that it was too fast for them to even register what had just happened and by the time they came to be the deed was already been done, it can''t be helped it''s just that the difference between the realms was huge. Alexander''s grandparents did not even speak but they just watched as third parties. At first, they wanted to speak in favor of the ninth because they thought that they had to defend her from their son''s absurd actions. But they realized that it was the other way around as even an Elder of the Sea Palace has failed to defend Lewis. As for talking on behalf of their son, it did not even cross their mind because this time they were very disappointed by their son''s actions, So they decided to only observe how the situation would progress from here on, as they believed that the ninth would not kill their son. Lewis''s confidence totally collapsed when he saw the Elder in that pitiful state, She was his surety, with whom he could have secured his place on the throne and now it all came down crumbling leaving him no way out of this situation while in his desperation he was thinking about his escape but before he could even act, a furious voice reached his ears: "Now You answer me, Who did you call a criminal?" Lewis focused his eyes back on the angry woman in front of him, This time he knew he f****d up big time, he could only sigh, "I will withdraw the order to arrest you,....." but before he can finish his sentence Anna pressed her foot on his head while saying " You seriously think it''s this easy for you to get out of this, If I didn''t possess enough strength I would have been in jail" by now Lewis knew that he was not in a position to negotiate so he resigned and asked: "What do you want?" Anna without any hesitation replied: "I want a divorce, I''m sick of you." "What? Impossible, Where would my face be, If I do that," Lewis was furious, he could not believe that she asked for a divorce so he flared up and as soon as he finished what he said he felt that the pressure on his head increase. "That''s your problem why do I need to care about your face, You should have thought about it before you moved against me, how do you think people will see you when you just ordered an arrest warrant against your own wife, Are you an idiot or what? You''ve already lost your face when you sent guards to arrest me" said Anna while looking coldly at Lewis thinking (This useless man, how could he be manipulated by someone so easily.) "Now I''m going to put it like this, either you give me a divorce or I break your legs, you have until I count to one to decide," said Anna. Lewis was angry when he heard Anna talk to him this way, he could not believe the situation he was in right now, he did not imagine that today When he signed the arrest warrant he also involuntary signed his grave, (I definitely would not have done it if I knew it would end up like this.) thought Lewis. "It is not necessary for you to count, Miss Anna," saying so an Elder entered the king''s office, unlike the last time, This old man entered normally, neither very fast nor slow, This Elder was the former Prime Minister of the Alba Kingdom, Frey. when he saw the physical state of the king he could not help sighing, but he knew that the king truly deserved it as this time he had openly helped the third to frame the ninth which goes against the behavior and doctrine a king should live by. coming to terms with this Frey looked towards Anna and extended his hand, in it there was a vellum made of demonic beast skin: "This is the marriage certificate between you and the king, feel free to do what you want with it" saying so Frey left the vellum to Anna. Seeing this Anna assuredly gave the order, "Audrey, destroy that vellum, just thinking that I''m still married to this garbage man makes me nauseous," Normally essential documents are made from demonic beast skin, Because this material was very durable, It is said that the durability of the skin increases according to the cultivation of the demonic beast, the scroll made of the weakest demonic skin can last centuries before beginning to decompose. hearing Anna''s order Audrey was very happy as her mistress can finally be free, so she just nodded to express her acknowledgment then went in front of Frey and broke the vellum in two. Against the predictions of the king, his parents did not even try to oppose this matter, because they knew that this relationship was over and Nobody could change that. Besides, with the current strength of Anna and her servant, no one in the kingdom could do anything to her. Besides, although she was not the wife of his son anymore, Alexander was still their grandson and their relationship with Anna does not change. Her divorce was more than justified. Lewis could only watch Audrey breaking the vellum in two, incapable of doing anything. Anna, after seeing the broken vellum finally calmed down, So she stopped stepping on the head of her ex-husband, and gave the order to Audrey, "Bring Alexander with you and start packing, we''re going out of this palace as soon as we''re done" Frey thinking that they had nowhere to stay, went ahead and said: "Miss Anna if you do not have anywhere to go, you can stay at my house until you can find a place to stay." "Thank you, Mr. Frey, it would be very helpful if we could stay at your house for some time, we promise not to be a nuisance" For Anna, Frey was one of the few people worth respecting inside the palace, He always treated her very well during the time she spent here, so she gladly accepted his good intentions. "Haha, It''s nothing, you do not have to be so polite", seeing how the other party treated him, he could not help but smile, for him, it was not much of a hassle to do this. After saying that, Anna turned her head to see her ex-husband, and with a cold look she said, "I warn you if you interrupt my business once again, I won''t just stop with breaking a vellum" After that, Anna exchanged some words of apology and courteous with Alexander''s grandparents ignoring the king, not long after they left the office leaving the king alone with the old lady of the Sea Palace who was badly wounded. After being alone for an unknown time, the king got up from the ground, He did not say a word and just approached the old woman and gave her a medicine pill and then he took a sheet of paper and started writing, After he finished writing he placed it inside an envelope, calling one of his guards he ordered "Take this envelope and send it through the pigeon that has the symbol of the sea palace" The guard nodded, he took the envelope and left. Meanwhile, the king fell to the ground and could only murmur: "This can not stay like this" 49 Why? Hours after what happened in the palace of the king It was already night while Anna, Audrey, and Alexander had settled in the mansion of the prime minister, This mansion was in the most exclusive area of ?the capital, where the houses of the rich politicians and merchants of the kingdom are located. Normally within the continent there were several names for houses, for example normally only the home of the royal family could be called "Palace", While the common nobles, their official residence was usually called "House" plus his surname Eg: house of Keer, but there were people who did not abide by those rules, like the Sail empire, their power was called "royal palace" while the residence of the imperial family, called "imperial palace", they wanted to make clear that their empire was above any kingdom. While normal people and wealthy people could not name their home unless they earn a noble title. During the night there was an old man in front of a chessboard, this view could be said to be very common, but the surprising thing was his opponent, who was a five years old boy. After a few minutes of playing the game was about to end leaving the five-year-old boy as the winner. The old man seeing this could only sigh and said, "The third prince is certainly capable" The boy just smiled slightly as he said, "Mr. Frey is not bad either, it just you lacks practice." This pair beingAlexander and former Prime Minister Frey. A few hours before. Frey, He found out what the king had done, so he went straight to the palace to have a conversation with his student, how he did something so idiotic. This movement can cause many disputes between the royal family and divide it, he did not understand how his student could not see something as simple as this. But when he was halfway there, he heard a childish voice called from behind, "Mr. Frey, What are you doing here?" Upon hearing that, Frey turned around to see the person who called him, to his surprise he saw a five-year-old boy, but at this movement, he was in a hurry, so after seeing him, he only nodded at the boy before turning his head and prepared to continue on his way, but before he could do that the child said something that shocked him, "Mr. Frey, if you''re here to talk to that king, I recommend you to think twice " Upon hearing that, Frey stopped short, and turned around with curious eyes he faced the child, and asked: "Why?" The boy only replied: "Because my mother is already on her way to the King''s office, if the gentleman goes and speaks in favor of the king, maybe you end up very hurt in the best case scenario" Frey recognized Alexander since he saw him, and he knew that the ninth would be furious with the king, but he did not imagine that she would face the king directly. knowing this he could not help but worry about the ninth concubine as he knew that the Sea Palace had sent an expert for the safety of the royal family, but he knew that protection was only for the king and the third concubine. Before he could speak, Alexander spoke again: "Sir, why do you look so worried?" At this moment Frey could only stare at Alexander, thinkingAlexander did not act like an average child, After a few moments, he said. "And you''re not worried about your mother?" Alexander just smiled at him and replied, "haha, sir, I think I should worry about the old man from the sea palace." Hearing that, Frey could not help but shudder. from the time someone stole from the King, The sea palace had sent someone to prevent that from happening again. But this matter was only known to very few people inside the palace, but Frey was sure that the ninth was not one of them, so his attitude changed, being more severe and staring at Alexander he asked "How do you know about that? , it''s not something a child should know." "I know it from the time she came to the palace, That old lady kept watch on us a few days after she arrived So it would be weird if we didn''t know" Alexander said lightly and it was True a couple of months after the thefts toward the king, someone came from the sea palace and went looking for the stolen potions but she underestimated the formations made by Alexander. So she left empty-handed. After that, Alexander reinforced the existing formation with a formation of illusion throughout his mother''s room so that the old woman would not suspect anything and give them some leeway. When he heard those words Frey was somewhat incredulous, he could not believe what he had just heard, somewhat being doubtful he decided to probe Alexander, "If you know about her, you should know about her strength, Are not you worried about your mother?" Alexander, When he heard that question knew what Frey was coming from, He thought it was a boy boasting, thinking that his mother was the strongest person in the world. Without knowing anything about there being much stronger people outside. So he just replied: "She just in the fourth level of the Realm of QI Gathering so she won''t be a problem." Frey could not believe that Alexander could know something like that, as even Frey only learned three years ago, that there were more realms in the way of cultivation. But this child said it so lightly as if he were talking about an ant! Enjoying the expression of the old man Frey, Alexander turned around leaving the following message: "Mr. Frey, I will be honest, this time my father crossed a line that he should never cross, This time it is indefensible, I can recommend two things, One If you have to choose, do not choose the side of the king, and two, it would be better to take the marriage certificate of my mother along with you if you are going to see the king," After saying that he left without waiting for the answer from the other side. Frey after being stunned for a few minutes, thought about what he had just heard, he did not know why but he felt that he should follow these tips of the third prince, he made the decision and started walking. Returning to the present Frey remembering the events of the afternoon he could not help sighing. After the game, he could not help feeling that he had made the right decision. Seeing Alexander calm self he asked: "Now that your mother''s maid crippled an elder of the Sea Palace, consequently offended them, Knowing the arrogance of the sect, we can assume that the sea place would send some powerhouses to deal with us, so what plans does the third prince have for this situation?" Alexander liked to hear those words, especially" We ", to tell the truth, from the time Frey helped them he became a part of this group, that is to say when the Sea Palace finds about them, they categorize this group as "Criminals"and they would send some elders from the law enforcement group of their sect to capture them and be "judged", at least that was the standard procedure, if they deemed them not worthy of doing that, they would only issue a mission for the disciples of their respective sects to train and earn contribution points. as for Frey in hosting criminals he too became an accomplice, therefore, he expected that he too would receive the same treatment as Alexander''s group, so he asked Alexander what he thought, whereas Alexander was very calm, he just smiled slightly and said: "Mr. Frey, let me tell you that a mere Sea Palace amounts to nothing, Within this continent there are countless powers which are more powerful than them, so why should I fear them?" 50 Ants Frey just listened in silence to what Alexander was saying. As far as he knew, a normal person could not even leave the southern part of the continent in his entire life, so it did not seem strange that out there, there are powers equal or stronger than the ones he knew. Seeing the silence of the other party, Alexander continued: "Mr. Frey, let me be honest if there is something that you should be afraid of it''s "greed". One should know that although these sects are the local powers if we take the whole picture of the continent they would amount to no more than ants and you just have to give these ants the necessary benefits to make them fight among themselves, it is not very complicated " Frey reflected the words he just heard from Alexander and said unbelievingly: "Then you plan to make it that the powers are so busy fighting each other that they do not have time to deal with us." Alexander was very pleased by Frey response. it''s the very reason why he likes talking to smart people, the more he spoke with him the more he understood how despite being born as a commoner without any background he managed to become a prominent figure within the Alba kingdom. Although for him, that achievement was unimportant, that did not mean the same for the other party. Therefore, if one sees it from the perspective of the other side, One could see that it was a great achievement for the other side. Alexander said: "you are right but at the same time wrong if you have not noticed. When the six powers came to recruit new disciples, their relationship was amicable, do you know what it means?" After hearing that, Frey pondered for a moment, then said: "It means that they are in an alliance." hearing that Alexander clapped and said: "you are right, they are in an alliance, but this alliance seems to be recent, and I can only think of one reason why such powers came together to form an alliance." Frey, could not help but ask: "why?" Alexander turned a little serious and said: "They want to stop being a desolate land, and become a 5th-grade mortal country." This confused Frey, "But third prince, that''s something they could do on their own, why do they have to form an alliance for that?" "Mr. Frey, As someone working in politics, you should be already aware of this, a king can not allow the neighboring kingdoms to become too strong even if the neighboring kingdom does not possess any immediate threat to your kingdom, the same goes for the powers. If the balance is broken and one becomes stronger than the rest, it is most likely that he will annex the other powers to be stronger." When he heard that, Frey understood that the relationship between the powers was not so different than the Kingdoms. Then Alexander continued: "Because of this the competition between the younger generation is very bloody, many of them die at the hands of disciples of nearby powers, so an alliance makes sense if they want to develop without being harassed." After hearing that, Frey leaned on the chair and slowly stroked his beard as he said: "But if the powers are in an alliance, how shall we make them fight each other?" Alexander calmly replied: "It''s not necessary to make them fight with each other, we just have to make everyone beware of everyone, and make powerful people stay in power, so we do not have to worry, I mean you already know how strong is Audrey right?" Frey could not help but nod, as he saw Audrey cripple the elder of the Sea Palace, and asked: "how do you plane to make them stand still?" Alexander put his elbows on the table with his fingers intertwined each other while smiling like an old fox and said: "Let''s put a price on the heads of the supreme elders of all powers, but not in money but a pill of opening Elemental!" "Hearing that Frey just furrowed his eyebrows" what is this opening elemental pill?" He had never heard about this pill. Alexander Continued: "It''s normal that you do not know but this is a pill used to break the bottleneck between the Realm of Qi Gathering and the Elemental Realm," he smiled at Frey cheerfully as he said, "Something that the other supreme elders need desperately, Now do you understand?" Frey opened his eyes wide in wonder, as Alexander planned to give them something that was necessary for them to breakthrough elemental realm and all they needed to do was to kill their peers which were impossible for them to accomplish all alone therefore they need to form an alliances with other supreme Elders to face their target in two to one, but how could they go to ask for an alliance to go and kill another elder and not know if another had already done it and he was the target of the other party? This would make the relationship between them very tense, and they will have no choice but to guard themselves at the base of their respective sects, not only that, to prevent another Sect from trapping their disciples and elders they would be ordered to return to their respective sects to protect themselves. Meanwhile, the main culprit would be free of all sin. After a few moments, Frey finally recovered his senses sighing and asked: "The third prince is wise, but I imagine that this situation will not last forever, right?" Alexander extended his hands, making a gesture towards Frey and replied:" Of course not, imagine that a guy arrives in 50 years asking for the reward, so to avoid all that It will be given a term of two years to perform the task, This will give us enough time to grow and we will not be afraid against mere powers anymore." 51 Deadpool Frey was somewhat doubtful "Two years, will it be enough?" Alexander just smiled, avoiding answering that question, He thought that showing the results would be better than some empty words. After a few moments, the silence was broken by the voice of a maid: "Excuse me, sir, I brought you some tea," saying that, she placed the tray containing the tea set on the table then poured some tea to Frey and Alexander while leaving the teapot on the table, she bowed and silently left the room. Seeing that Alexander did not want to answer his question, Frey did not get angry, but he understood what Alexander wanted to do, so he decided to change the subject, "Third Prince, What I do not understand is how do we make the bounty reach the ears of the sects?" Alexander crossed his arms as he said: "Easy, With the Deadpool" Frey reached for the freshly served cup of tea, after taking a sip, he asked: "Deadpool?" Alexander did the same and took a sip of tea but when he heard that question, he was somewhat surprised and asked: "Have you not heard of the Dead Pool?" hearing this, Frey shook his head, Seeing that Alexander began to explain: "The Deadpool is an organization that serves as an intermediary between the Clients and the Assassins, the only thing we need to do is to give them the details of the person we want dead and the deadline along with the reward and a fee for their services and they would post the name of the person you want dead on a blackboard, along with the reward, in addition to the time in which you want him killed and the first one to capture/kill him and bring his head would be given the agreed reward." "Is there really an organization like that?" (Frey) "Yes, but it does not operate in the secular world, they only allow murders of cultivators," When saying these words Alexander arose several memories of his past life, in his past life he had worked for that organization as an assassin, as well as a bounty target. Therefore Alexander knew how it worked as if it the back of his hand. Upon hearing that, Frey nodded his head in understanding and said: "Then just tell me where this organization is situated, and I''ll send someone by tomorrow to place the bounty." as for the issue of where the pills for the reward are gonna come from, Frey knew that it''s futile to ask Alexander as he wouldn''t answer him so he didn''t ask, although he suspected that it is more likely that the third prince has a master who is helping him secretly. hearing Frey''s proposal, Alexander said in a calm tone: "Frey we do not need to hurry there is something that I want to confirm, and this occasion gave us the perfect opportunity to prove it." This aroused Frey''s interest, therefore he asked: "What is it that you want to confirm?" Alexander did not think it would be wrong to tell Frey, therefore, he said: "You know my uncle is a Core disciple of the James Clan, right?." Hearing that Frey nodded since he had already met him a few years ago, seeing that Alexander continued: "Three years ago my uncle gave us a news, that my cousin became the direct disciple of the supreme elder of the James Clan." Frey again nodded his head understanding. as it was the public knowledge that the princess of the Snow Kingdom became a direct disciple of the James Clan, so he was not surprised by what the third prince had just said. But he did not understand where he''s going with that, so he just waits in silence. Alexander put down his teacup and leaned back on his chair, raising his head to the ceiling, he said: "This means that my mother and I are in a state similar to the king and the third concubine but while the Sea Palace has sent an elder for the safety of the royal family, the James Clan did not send anyone," Hearing that Frey could not help but frown. Not caring about the other partyAlexander continued: "This does not make any sense, logically they should be helping me to ascend the throne, because if my brother ascends the throne, he''s being a disciple of the Sea Palace will slowly convert the Alba kingdom into territory of the Sea Palace, something which the other powers would not like to happen, therefore I as a person without any affiliation to any power should be their best option to hold the position of the King of this kingdom without disturbing their current balance." Frey could see the point that Alexander has made. to explain: At the moment the kingdom of Alba is considered a neutral ground for the six powers, but it seems that in the near future it would become the territory of the Sea Palace, meanwhile, the other sects let it slide by not taking any actions to prevent it from happening and looked to the other side. which doesn''t make any sense, After thinking about something else Frey asked: "Third Prince, What happens if the other powers instead of supporting you, support the Fourth and Fifth Prince. " Alexander lowered his head looking at Frey and said "No that is not possible, most likely when they grow up they too would join a sect, therefore they would be in the same situation as the second Prince, therefore the remaining powers would support me, because with my little talent I can not join any of these sects in my life, so even if they wouldn''t gain any more territory, they will remain equally balanced which is the best thing for them." When Frey analyzed what the third prince has said, he concluded that what he had said made sense, He was by far the only option if they do not want the Alba kingdom to become a territory of a particular sect, that is, although the other princes will be part of their respective sects, they could only have the backing of that particular sect, while the third prince could have the backing of the other three powers, the difference would be overwhelming. Frey understood what the third prince wanted to put on to the test and asked: "So, what do you intend to do?" Alexander just shrugged and said: "Knowing how the Sects work, they will give a notice of capture before taking any action, then I will see whether the James Clan remains silent or acts in our favor. But I already have a rough idea of what will happen." 52 Start the calm Frey silently nodded, he thought of seeing the big picture of the region through this situation seemed ideal, but thinking about the lingering threat he asked: "But, Third prince, do we have enough time to proceed with everything?" Alexander just smiled slightly and said: "we do, even if my father has already sent the letter regarding these events to the Sea Palace, it would take at least two weeks to reach them, thereafter they will give us their announcement and giving us more or less two weeks to present ourselves at the Sea Palace to accept the crimes, this will give you enough time to respond to the James clan. If nobody takes any action then the Sea Palace would send a couple of elders to capture us, which would take them a month to get here, So we have two and a half months to complete our preparations." Frey wrinkled his eyebrows and asked: "they are taking such a long time to move, perhaps they are not afraid of us fleeing." Alexander shrugged his shoulders and replied:" It is not that they do not want to move faster, it''s just that they can''t, Normally the bases of the powers are located very far from the kingdoms and it would take several months to reach it on foot, As for the need to announcing it before taking any action, they have to do otherwise the remaining powers would use it as an excuse to dishonor them, which will make it so that the normal people would despise joining them." Upon hearing those words Frey understood the general situation, After a moment Alexander continued: "As for fleeing, if the people that the power pursues flee, it only benefits them, This will demonstrate their power and increase their prestige," When Alexander finished, Frey saw the situation completely clear, Although he did not know why Alexander knew so well about the working of the powers, he did not ask, after all that was not his business. Alexander knew that he did not need to make any of these arrangements at all, because, with two and a half months of time, they can easily defend themselves from the Sects. For now, Audrey could only deal with a Cultivator at the sixth level of the Realm of Qi Gathering and within two months she could easily contend with a seventh or eighth level opponent, and only the great and supreme Elders can deal with her. ---------------------------------- Also,the cultivation of Audrey progresses by leaps and bounds because she already opened the acupuncture points, She just cleans the meridians and proceeds to fill the acupuncture point with qi. For an ordinary artist is much more difficult, because first must open a point, then with all his qi, must clean the channels that join the open point with the point you want to open and finally attack him, which will exhaust all the qi in his body, regardless of success or failure. and that cycle will repeat according to the quality of your cultivation technique. Collect qi, Clean channels, attack the point, the more points you want to open the higher the amount of Qi. This task, unless one has a way of recovering qi quickly can take many years. ---------------------------------- But this would have several negative consequences, the worst possible scenario is that. Seeing their rapid growth, the powers will unite against them to find the secrets behind their growth. so to avoid that, it was better to maintain a low profile until they have the power to defeat them. After finishing the topic, both the child and the old man said goodbye and went to rest. Meanwhile in Walter''s Mansion. Inside Walter''s office, there were three people with one being a woman and two middle-aged men, the woman was sitting behind a desk with her head facing down, while the two men were sitting on the other side waiting for the other party to speak. The middle-aged woman had an ugly look on her face, She could never comprehend what happened today, she thought that by this time the ninth concubine would be rotting in jail or had been dead. But no, the ninth was perfectly alright, but in return her husband was quite miserable, he was injured and humiliated, She never thought that the ninth would have a maid with strength to defect an elder of a Sect, with this everything ended up severely, the elder of the Sea Palace ended up Crippled, and it was all her fault. Right now, until her father wakes up she will be in charge of his business, which will take up a lot of her time. Added to that she has to worry about the revenge of the other party, and with the strength of the other party, She couldn''t do anything to defend herself. The only thing that was in her favor was that her son was the direct disciple of the Supreme Elder of the Sea Palace, which she hoped was enough to dissuade the other party from acting against her. Moments later Joanna asked: "has my husband sent the news to the Sea Palace?" The two managers had previously opposed making a move against the former ninth concubine, but under Joanna''s foolishness, they had no choice but to follow her instructions which lead them to where they are now. hiding their displeasure one of them replied: "Yes, the king has already sent the news this afternoon" Joanna could only sigh and gave a couple of orders: "Levi, try to control the news of what happened as soon as possible and see to that so it doesn''t reach the ears of other stores and the experts who are guarding the mansion and the warehouses, We have to prevent them from giving up, give increments if necessary " After a moment Joanna continued: "Alan, starting tomorrow you need to hire more cultivators, the stronger the better, you will make them guard the warehouses and the mansion, and double the security, As for business everything will continue as if nothing had happened, is it clear?" The two men nodded, Then left the office to complete their task, leaving Joanna alone who murmur: "This is the best I can do, now it all depends on my fate," After a few moments, she finally stopped and slowly left the room, Preparing to sleep. The next morning The Capital City was in turmoil, First the king gave an arrest warrant against his own wife, which had a high impact on the citizens, but what struck them the most was what happened next, The ninth concubine or rather the former ninth concubine, asked the King for a divorce, something that was rarely seen on the continent. Although they did not know what was happening if something was clear it''s that, this time the king has lost his face. 53 Yousre so predictable The next morning, In the Prime Minister''s mansion Everyone in the mansion did not care what happened inside the Capital City, Anna and Audrey were preparing for their second day of work, They were sure that thanks to yesterday''s advertising, Today would be much better. Alexander was also looking forward to going back to the store. Yesterday he was in the midst of making some changes to his room but was interrupted by the men who tried to imprison his mother. which made him pissed as when he was still staying in the castle, he couldn''t do anything in order to avoid people from getting some weird ideas and realize something about him so he had always controlled his urges and maintained his facade but now that he got his own room he can''t wait to go and finish were he left from yesterday. So, like the day before, the three of them went to Anna''s store. A few streets before arriving at Anna''s store, they saw a very long line that stretched across several streets. It was only until they approached the store did they realized that the line was to enter Anna''s shop. as the housewives have very much appreciated the quality of their clothes and bragged about them spreading the news all over the capital city which resulted into this long line of customers waiting to purchase some outfits. Alexander did not care much about that, While his mother was enthusiastic as she opened the store so was Audrey as they both started tidying up the store getting ready to welcome the customers. as for Alexander, he went directly to his room which looked like an ordinary room from outside but once you stepped inside you will know how wrong you are. Within the space of the room, gravity was altered to xx times of normal gravity which helps in the process of cultivation especially to those in the realm of body refinement. Many do not know that only when you take your body to the limit would you relate to your potential and increase your capacity to a whole new level. and the pressure of increased gravity is perfect for this process. Due to Alexander''s poor cultivation, he could only bear the increase in gravity by 0.1G, but this was not to be underestimated. suppose he practicing the six animal forms a 100 times inside this room then it would be equal to practicing it 110 times out of the room. This was a time saver, and that was what most martial artists lacked. which is time. Alexander''s previous life can be a great example. He died of old age, as his time was up before he can increase his cultivation realm which would have extended his lifeline. There were two things that cultivators and even some rich people would always look out to buy at any cost. One is the spirit crop resources, with help in increasing the rate at which they improve there cultivation making it much faster than the people who only gathered qi from the atmosphere. The second was much more valuable than the previous and even results in a bloodbath. They were the Objects that prolong the life of people. People always want to live a little longer and wouldn''t even hesitate to scale any heights as nobody wants to die. it''s true as the more you live the less you want to die So if we assume that Alexander takes five minutes to do a repetition of the six animal forms. then by practicing inside this room, each day he can train for 50 minutes more than the others. If you train for one year in this room, you will earn more than 304 hours of training. So just thinking about it, Alexander could not help but smile to himself. Entering the room, He began his training. A month has gone by without any incidents, During this month Alexander routine continued as follows, Every morning, Alexander would lock himself in the room and begin his training routine, While at night he would establish formations to defend the mansion of Frey. During this month, Anna''s store was an all-time high, no one could exceed its quality. their merchandise has been selling like hotcakes making other merchants filled with envy as they watch Anna became rich. Many thought that their merchandise would soon be out of stock. but they did not know that Audrey had robbed Walter''s whole warehouse, adding up to everything in the space ring, they had tons of clothes to sell. Meanwhile in the Sea Palace. A middle-aged man was running down the hall. In his right hand, he held a letter. While his expression was not good at all. He looked worried and incredulous. When he finally reached his destination, which Surprisingly was the Office of the sect master. Without any further hesitation, he began to knock on the door. knock knock After the second knock, a hoarse voice said: "come in,"hearing this the middle-aged man entered the room, then made a small bow as he prepared to break the news. Nicholas, upon Seeing he middle-aged man asked: "What is it you want to report?" Upon hearing those words the middle-aged man said: "Reporting to the sect master, The Elder we sent to protect the parents of Nathaniel Alba, was crippled" Upon hearing those words, Nicholas was mute He wrinkled his eyebrows as he asked: "Are you joking with me?" The man shook his head quickly: "No, I would not dare to joke with you", After saying those words, He approached the sovereign and continued: "This letter has the seal of the royal family of Alba, In the letter they described the whole event," saying so he extended his arm leaving the letter on the desk. Nicholas still suspicious took the letter and proceeded to read it. While reading the letter, His face did not change. It was as if whatever stated inside the letter did not affect him at all. After a few minutes, he finished reading it and place it on the desk. then he placed his elbows on the desk with his fingers interlarded, immersed in thinking remaining silent for a few minutes. The middle-aged man waited for his orders uncomfortably, but there was nothing he could do but to wait for the sect master to speak. Nicholas, who was previously silent, finally opened his mouth and said in a stern tone: "Issue an arrest warrant." 54 Fool after fool The moment Nicolas said those words The office was filled with silence. A few seconds later, the middle-aged man spoke: "Sect master, are you sure?" In the letter, it says that it was the servant of Anna Webber who crippled the Elder, behind her back is her brother who''s a core disciple of the James Clan, in addition to that his niece is a direct disciple of the supreme elder of James Clan, if we do this we may incur their anger." Nicolas answered him indifferently:" Just do it, We can not let them trample us like this. Give them two weeks to volunteer and submit themselves. If they do not do so by the allotted time, send an Elder of Law enforcement to capture them." hearing this the middle-aged man just got stunned, it is impossible for them to reach their Sect in two weeks unless they have a flying beast on the eighth or ninth level of Realm of Qi Gathering, That is something that even the Sects have very few of them and are mostly be used by grand and supreme elders. So you can get the idea that it was impossible for Anna to have one. The Sect master just wanted to keep up his prestige by doing this, soon an idea shines through the mind of middle-aged man. "The Sect master wants to justify himself to the other powers before taking any real action, this way he can capture her without any regression from other sects." Apart from this, he could not think of any another explanation. After processing it, he asks the sect master: "sect master, are you not afraid of them fleeing? as the law enforcement elders will take at least a month to reach the Alba Kingdom. and If we add the two weeks of the notice period, it will give them two months or more so what stopping them from pack their bags and leave the kingdom." Nicholas just said:" I do not care if they run away or not, even if they flee, it only benefits us." The middle-aged man did not understand that very well but he acted as if he did and said:" Yes, Sect master,"After that, he said his goodbye and left the office. That day, The Sea Palace surprised everyone by issuing an arrest warrant. what was surprising is not the arrest warrant but the people they wanted to arrest. They people being. Anna Webber, ex-wife of Lewis Alba, second daughter of duke Webber, Audrey servant of Anna Webber, and Alexander Alba, Third prince, son of Lewis Alba and Anna Webber Many did not know who there were especially regarding Audrey, but after asking around a couple of questions their identities were revealed. They were the third prince of the Alba Kingdom and his mother along with her servant. what was shocking was that the Sea Palace has even issued an order for a child of five years old. Many found it unacceptable, while others investigated this matter a little more thoroughly. and they found that the elder brother of the third prince is a direct disciple of their Sect. Therefore, they thought that they were only using this situation as an excuse to help him in eliminating the competition for the throne. What they did find outrageous was that the guilty were given two weeks to appear voluntarily under the promise of being less severe for their crimes. as many knew that it was an impossible feat to travel from the Alba Kingdom to the base of the Sea Palace in the allocated time. Three days after the order was issued all the seven countries came to know about this matter, in many, it was the trending topic which was spoken by all and many were waiting for the events to unfold. Some people even bet and pondered about the reason behind issuing that warrant. Which has not been published, and for which it became a mystery discussed by everyone. Within the Alba Kingdom, In the Former Prime Minister''s Mansion. In one room there were three people, an old man, a young woman, and a five-year-old boy. Sitting while drinking tea. These were Audrey, Frey, and Alexander. This morning they received the news about their arrest warrant. When Audrey learned that no one knew who she was and that no one even cared about her capture, she got angry. "Young master, I can not believe that they dared to do this to us, if they dared to come, I will cripple them like that old woman," said Audrey, during this month she had advanced to the fifth level of Realm of Qi Gathering, and With her strength she could quickly deal with people who are two levels above her, therefore, she was not afraid of those old people from the sects. Alexander looked at her and answered: "Audrey, do not be so arrogant, in this desolate land you can be powerful but in other places, you would be even worse than an ant," hearing that Audrey could only lower her head and stayed quiet. seeing that, Alexander continued: "Dealing with these Sets is very annoying. It''s no use killing those who were sent to capture us, as they would just keep sendingpeople who are stronger than the previous ones." hearing Alexander''s words Frey couldn''t help but asked: "There''s something I do not understand knowing that we kill everyone they send, why do they keep sending them to their death?" Alexander had an expression of disgust while he said: "Because of their face, every time you kill someone from their Sects they lose more and more of their faces, and this will make all of those who are from the respective powers very angry and hell-bent on gaining back their face. even though they were the ones who started everything. That''s why many solitary cultivators avoid getting into the midsts of these powers which they can not afford to fight." Frey nodded his head. He understood the general idea of the matter. So let''s move on to the next topic: "Why is Miss Anna not here to discuss the current situation? is she not worried about this predicament." hearing Frey''s question Audrey could only force a smile and replied: "She did not care and went to sleep early to open her store tomorrow." Alexander added: "My mother relies too much on Audrey''s strength, Since she learned that she can fight against them and even win, she stopped caring about it anymore." saying so Alexander asked Audrey: "By the way, has my mother stopped training recently?" Audrey nodded:" Yes, ever since Miss Anna opened the store, she stopped training and we cannot blame her as she''s been swamped looking after the store and by the end of the day she''s exhausted and hasn''t had the time to train." Hearing this Alexander could only sigh and said:" It seems that we are in lack of staff." 55 Change the Model Unedited (BEFORE READING THIS CHAPTER, PLEASE READ THE NOTICE IN THE AREA OF AUXILIARY CHAPTERS) Audrey nodded at Alexander''s idea, and said, "Yes, I think we should put out a personal search ad." But Alexander did not agree, "Audrey is very risky to hire people, the most likely is that several people will send spies to know where to get the clothes. Frey also thought the same as Alexander, so Audrey could only furrow her eyebrows: "So if we can''t hire, what do we do?" Alexander said: "We must buy slaves, after all, they cannot betray us." What Alexander said was true, usually, slaves depend on their masters to live, they would provide basic needs, among other things. By buying slaves, they would be branded with the brand of the family that bought them, so they could no longer run away. Even if they ran away, they couldn''t find jobs or a way to survive. Many people were dedicated to hunting Escapees slaves. Therefore it would be complicated for them to betray their masters. Audrey was against it because she was also a slave. But Alexander said, "Audrey, you don''t have to worry, we''re not going to make them work to death. The only thing they''ll do is attend to the store, among other small things that take time." "Just think about it, if we don''t buy them ourselves, that doesn''t mean that others don''t buy them, and they can make them work to death." Hearing those words, Audrey, though reluctantly, was convinced. Alexander nodded, and said, "Well, then tomorrow we''ll go buy some slaves." Audrey was a little surprised: "Young master, will you go too?" Alexander replied: "Of course, you are my mother''s assistant, I also need an assistant. I think it''s time to get one." Audrey was a little upset about that, but she knew it was true. So she was quiet. Accepting it quietly. Seeing the silence from the other side the continued theme: "Now, we have to make a change in my mother''s business model." Audrey asked, "Why? We''re doing great, I don''t see any reason to change." Alexander negotiates with his head, "Exactly why we must change the model. We are doing too well, for now, none of the great merchants have come into contact with us, but when they do. They''ll do everything they can to own the method we have." Audrey began to understand the problem, so I ask, "Young master, so what do you propose?" Alexander said, "Simple. I propose to change our customers, instead of being competitive for other clothing stores, make them our customers. Charging a flat fee per garment, to make it like the one we sell." Then, Frey who was listening, his eyes began to glow and said: "In doing so, any merchant who tries to obtain the method for himself will be stopped by others. After all, none will allow anything that is already public to become private. Plus it didn''t affect business revenue, it might even go up." Audrey, after hearing Frey''s words, His eyes began to glow. But soon after he saw Alexander and said, "But, the young master in doing this, he has something else in mind, doesn''t he?" That aroused Frey''s interest, so he saw Alexander in silence, waiting for his answer. Alexander only smiled weakly and said: "A lot of Walter''s business is based on selling clothes, I think we should return the favor for what he did to us a month ago." So the pair understood, This method not only gives them the above benefits, but they can also deal with an enemy and sink him in their game. The two couldn''t help but sigh, They had to learn from this child. Frey could only sigh inside, He thought the third prince would be an excellent King but He also knew that with his ability, A small place like the Alba Kingdom could not keep him. One day he''d leave. After that, the three of them put the finishing touches on the plans for the store. So they moved on to the next topic. The arrest warrants. Many think they should be worried, but on the contrary, they were very relaxed. Alexander had already told Audrey what to do. There were only a few things left to do. Alexander said, "Audrey, pass me a piece of paper and a pencil." Audrey didn''t take long, she got up from the couch and it was because of what her young master told her. After a couple of minutes, he came back with a pencil and paper. Alexander took the paper and wrote a few ingredients on it and said, "Audrey please buy these ingredients. In addition to buying an Alchemy cauldron, if you don''t find one you buy a normal one." Frey, who was listening, was surprised when what was happening. But he chose to remain silent. During this month he had received the guide of the third prince, so although he was surprised he did not find it strange. Audrey saw the ingredients and was surprised, Something embarrassed said: "Young master, where can I get these ingredients?" 56 Why would they do it? Unedited On hearing that, Alexander was a little confused and said, "What do you mean, these are common medicinal herbs, the only thing that is weird about them is that they have to be 100 years old." Frey, who was drinking tea, couldn''t help but spit it out: "a cough, third prince, you just said, what do you want 100-year-old herbs?" Alexander nodded, "Yes, these are the ingredients for Elemental opening pills. Audrey passes the list to Mr. Frey." When Audrey heard it, she went to Frey''s and gave him the list. After I finish reading it, I sigh: "Third prince, don''t blame Audrey, In the current market of the kingdom you can find those herbs but at most, they will be 30 years old. It would be impossible to find 100 years." Alexander couldn''t help but frown, "Why, there should be some great organization selling them." Frey replied: "65 years ago when the sail empire was still united, there was an organization called "Precious Hall", They sold many medicinal herbs, Including the ones the third prince wants, An example can be the 100-year-old ginseng. But one day out of nowhere they announced that they no longer carry out commercial operations within the territories that belonged to the Sail Empire, Kingdom Cesoria and Kingdom Snow, After that, they left." When Frey finished speaking, Alexander meditated on what he had just heard. But this didn''t make sense, Although he didn''t know that power, he could say that it was at least the power of a deadly country of grade four even of grade three. Because of this, he could not understand, why would a power leave its territory overnight? This was something that gave them billions in profits. These powers would not usually interfere with the local powers, they even ignored them, the same thing happened with the royal families. They only did business. After analyzing it for a few minutes, he realized that at this moment, even if he wants to know why he doesn''t have enough data to make a deduction close to the truth. So I just sigh: "Mr. Frey, if it''s not too much trouble I could commission you to get the herbs, no matter the age." Frey nodded, "Just leave it to me, For when you want them?" Alexander replied, "As soon as possible, by the way, Mr. Frey, do you have a large room that you don''t use?" Although Frey did not know what he would use the room for, he called one of his trusted servants and told them to take them to the most massive empty room in the mansion. Frey said goodbye to Audrey and Alexander, as the third prince wanted the herbs as soon as possible, He took care of that immediately. After separating, they followed a servant into a room in the mansion. After a few minutes they arrived, Alexander examined the room and gave his approval. Then this went the servant, leaving Alexander and Audrey alone. Alexander continued to examine the room, while Audrey waited in silence. After a few minutes, Alexander finally spoke: "Audrey, remember the cauldron I asked you, I do not want one, but eleven, Also get me blood of wild beast level 1 peak, Better if it is level 2. "Yes" Audrey when she heard the order immediately left the room, a few years ago her young teacher had more or less explained to her the issues related to demonic beasts. if a beast had not formed its nucleus it was called the wild beast, These beasts are divided into two levels. These are the same as the humans in the functional realms. Just as humans form their Sea Qi to enter the Elemental Realm, wild beasts form their demonic nucleus and thus become true demonic beasts. For many ignorant people like her, in the past, she called all beasts demonic. But now he understood more or less of the issues. So when his young master asked him for blood from a wild beast of level one peak, he was referring to a beast equivalent to a human at the peak of the ninth level of the Realm of body refinement. Anna''s shop was up and running a month ago. During this month many Hunters went to the shop for clothes. It doesn''t matter if it was a female or male hunter, they all wore clothes from Anna''s shop. This allowed the profession to lower its mortality rate, Although clothing did not help when it came to hurting the beast, it did help receive its blows. therefore hunters could attack more freely without fear of being injured by the beasts. This helped hunters to have more and more catches per day. It can be said that the economy of the hunters had grown a lot. What I take that in the Alba kingdom everything related to the beasts was cheaper, Before it was rare to see wild Beast blood level 1 peak sale, but now it was much easier to get. Before, when a person wanted the blood of that level, he could only order it from an experienced group of hunters, but now he was in the shops. That was a big leap. So Audrey left for the things Alexander asked her to do. 57 Professions Unedited After Audrey left, Alexander was left alone in the room. At this moment he was planning, He had to do his best. Usually, in martial professions, like an alchemist. One had to be in the Realm of Gathering qi to be considered an alchemist''s apprentice. The professions were owed in Apprentice or zero mortal stars, 1 to 9 mortal stars. Their respective guilds issued these. Only when one enters the Elemental Realm would one be considered to take the test of a Mortal star within his profession. This was because only those who have qi can form their spiritual flame. The spiritual flame was the form in which an alchemist manifested his Mana. When one cultivates, he takes the strength of the heavens and the earth, making it his own. Apart from it, two more forces coexist in one body, These are Mental Power and Soul qi. Unlike cultivation, these forces were born of oneself and develop slowly. These two forces have states like cultivation, which they are. For the soul Soul: primary, mortal, earthly, embryonic, holy, quasi-immortal, immortal. All dividing into Initial, middle, Final and Perfect. At this point, Alexander after reincarnation could feel that his soul was in the middle stage of the primary soul. For mental power, Alexander was not sure of the stages, I only knew that it was a power which is born, There were methods of cultivation, but they are useless if one did not go through the phase of "Awakening". When the three are joined at a point of equilibrium, merged Mana is formed. An alchemist forms a flame with him. With which I form pills. Within this profession, there were branches, such as the two best known, Alquimista Burui and Alquimista Ibarra. These two terms can be resolved as Alchemists who have spiritual flame and those who do not. Alexander belonged to the second group. An Array master manipulates different objects to form a formation with him. Within this profession there are branches but the best known, which are: Dial Master Inscription Master War Master Master Dial was the one who could use manna to make his formations. The master of inscriptions, to which Alexander belonged, used materials to perform their formations, The only drawback was that their formations sometimes used much more energy than Dial Masters, therefore always needed fuel, as people who give their qi for it or lose spiritually. The master of war was the one who used people and geography for his formations. A blacksmith manipulated him so that his Creations would cease to be conventional weapons and become treasures. This profession also had its branches that were, Celestial Crafting, Terrenal Crafting. That they were the ones who had mana and the ones who didn''t have mana. Although all professions were different they had something in common, all used mana as a base. Even if one could become a professional without having mana, one would still be at a disadvantage against them. In his previous life, Alexander managed to be an alchemist and master of formation of 4 Mortal stars peak. Almost entering the five Mortal stars. Now I was in trouble, At first I thought I''d just have to buy the herbs, After all, money wasn''t a problem. But I never hope they couldn''t be found in this area. This left Alexander in a bind, so now only he could get out of it. I couldn''t do complicated formations these days. I could only do them with the help of the blood of beasts. Therefore he began to simplify a formation he created in his past life. This training should be so easy that with your current achievements, it can be used. So he closed his eyes, imagining in his mind. He was the creator of this formation so it was straightforward to modify it. but it would still take time. After two hours, Alexander finally opened his eyes, it took him two hours but he finally succeeded. In his previous life he would have considered this formation as low and straightforward class, but due to necessity, he had no choice. So he asked for a chisel and a hammer from a servant in the mansion. After receiving them he began to carve thousands of patterns inside the room. After three more hours Frey and Audrey had finished their homework by going to see Alexander. After asking a few questions, they arrived at the room in which he was. Opening the doors they found an incredible scene, the whole room was full of patterns, there was no part which was free of patterns. and the worst thing was that there was a big hole in the shape of a perfect circle forming a mini pool, Frey wanted to cry after all this was his house. Audrey had bright eyes, she was waiting for emotion. But neither of us talked. They were afraid to break Alexander''s concentration. After a few minutes, Alexander finally finished and realized the pair that was watching him. He saw Audrey and touched his belly: "Audrey, I''m hungry." You weren''t supposed to explain why the whole room, but you start saying you''re hungry. We don''t care if you''re hungry. Audrey put up with the urge to ask, and went to the kitchen to prepare something fast for Alexander, while Frey could only sadly see the room. After a while Audrey came back with a big plate of food, Alexander took it and started devouring it non-stop. While he was eating, he said, "Did you get everything I asked for?" Both Frey and Audrey nodded, Seeing this Alexander continued: "Audrey, how much blood did you get?" Audrey instead of talking taught him two barrels full of blood, This amount cost more than two million gold, but as Alexander did not tell him how much to buy, Choose to buy everything you could, Anyway thanks to the space ring, would not be ruined. Seeing the two barrels, he nodded, as he continued to eat, he said, "Mr. Frey, how old are the herbs I buy?" Sadly, Frey replied: "They''re all almost 15 years old." Alexander nodded again and began to give orders: "Call a few people to fill those patterns with blood, then place the boiler days in those ten patterns, fill them to the edge with water, and finally bring the herbs you just bought into this room. 58 Rain Unedited Both Frey and Audrey do not understand the situation, but they followed Alexander''s orders anyway, Audrey placed the ten cauldrons where she had previously pointed. Then she proceeded to draw Water from her space ring and poured it into the cauldrons until they were filled to the brim. Meanwhile, Frey called to the servants of the mansion to begin to fill with blood the patterns, While another group went for the herbs that they had bought today. While everyone worked, you could see a child eating quietly, ignoring everyone around him. Half an hour later Alexander had finished eating and the servants had finished their chores. Frey wanted them to leave but was stopped by Alexander. Alexander got up from the floor, turned his head to see Audrey, pointed to a circle in the middle of the room, in front of the hole, and said, "Stand in lotus position inside that circle and pour your qi into it." Audrey nodded, and walked towards the circle, sat in the lotus position, and began to pour her qi into the patterns. At this moment everyone in the room was looking curiously at what was going on, and the result did not disappoint them. Shortly after Audrey poured her qi into the formation, the patterns began to shine, of all colors, Gold, Blue, Green, Red, and quickly spread throughout the room. Meanwhile in Walter Dunham''s mansion This was one of the few cultivators of the Realm of Gathering qi of the Alba kingdom. He now served Walter in exchange for resources for his offspring. If one noticed, a few threads of qi were going towards the old man, it was clear that he was cultivating at this time. Suddenly the old man began to frown, But he was not yet enough to interrupt his meditation. But after a few minutes, he opened his eyes in disbelief. Soon after, footsteps were heard from outside the room, and suddenly the door to the room opened abruptly, and an old man entered the room. The old man who had just entered saw the old man inside the room and said, "I''m sorry or I''ve gone mad." The old man, who owned the room, wasn''t angry about the way his roommate came in, I just ignore that, and he said, "You haven''t gone mad, the density of qi in the atmosphere has doubled." This pair of elders were the only cultivators in the Realm of Gathering qi in the capital city, for people who didn''t feel that nothing had changed but for them, it was a big shock. For those who knew the density of qi could not be changed, But it had just happened right now. The old man who had just entered the room said, "Do you have any idea of the change?" The other old man shook his head and shook his head, "No, and you?" The other also shook his head, Sighing said, "But now I would not find it strange that cultivators begin to appear in the Realm of Gathering qi in the Alba Kingdom." The other Elder nodded to that, As far as he knew, the reason why the powers had large numbers of cultivators in the Realm of Gathering wants the location of them. Their location was not a mere whim, In the eyes of the ordinary people, these places would have no difference with their houses, but the truth was that the density of qi was higher in those places. Now with the inexplicable change in the capital, this place would not lose with the bases of the powers. So the duo would not find strange the idea that people at the peak of the ninth level of the Realm of body refinement, achieve Advance. Returning to Frey''s mansion In the room, which Alexander filled with patterns, Audrey was still in the center, But soon the room felt different. A Maid involuntarily saw for the ceiling and her eyes filled with disbelief, Pointing to the ceiling with her finger, Said: "What is that?!" When they heard that, they all saw towards the roof, and they put the same face as the maid, Unbelieving, On the roof a ball of blue Gas covering the roof, Many people wanted to run away, When they heard a voice: "Quiet, That Gas is harmless". That voice, of course, was Alexander. When Frey heard that he asked: "Third prince, do you know what that is?" Alexander calmly explained, "That''s Qi." Years ago the king had told him about qi, and how difficult it was to feel it, but now he could even see it with the naked eye. He saw the Gas again and wondered if he was going into the Gas could feel the Qi. Alexander without seeing Frey, Said: "You are thinking that if you go inside the Gas you will be able to feel the qi, right?" Seeing that his thoughts were Easily Seen, Frey could not help but be ashamed, Without giving the other side a chance to speak, Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said, "If you want to die to try it, maybe you can feel it before you explode." When I hear that, not just Frey but everyone in the room felt cold sweat on their backs. To think that just entering that Gas, would make them explode. Frey wanted to ask other questions but very soon he heard the sound of bubbles exploding, He turned his head to see the ten boilers with boiling water, Below these boilers were red patterns heating them. What surprised everyone was that they were far from the boilers but still felt the heat emanating from them. This seemed incredible to them. Very soon they saw how the water quickly disappeared from the boilers and turned into steam, flying toward the ceiling of the room. Soon they began to see changes in the roof and realized that the water vapor was fusing with the qi in the form of Gas! The two were not repelling each other but fusing. After a few minutes of this, they began to see that the gas of qi, it became a cloud, but instead of white, it was light blue, the more water vapor it drank, the darker it became until it reached a point at which, inside the room began to rain. 59 I do not trust you Unedited When it rained, This was not over the whole room but only in the center just behind Audrey, At first, there were only a few, but slowly they were increasing, until it came to a small waterfall. After seeing this, Alexander shouted: "Audrey, you can stop now". Hearing this, Audrey began to slowly withdraw her qi from the formation, Opening her eyes, and stopped, Focusing her sight on Alexander. As if she wanted to kill him. You could see that she was angry. Alexander was already expecting this, so sighing he said: "In my defense, if tell you, you wouldn''t have done it, but look around you, it wasn''t worth it...". Audrey continued to see with cold eyes Alexander, She at this moment was furious, Because of having to give her qi for training, Her cultivation regressed two levels. She had lost the qi she found so hard to Gathering. When she heard those words she saw the waterfall of Water in the middle of the room. But this was not a regular water, but you could see a shade of blue, which gave it a mystical touch. This waterfall could be seen feeding the formation after she stopped. While the surplus remained in the hole causing it to slowly fill. After that, she followed the waterfall towards the ceiling to see a cloud of dark blue gas covering the ceiling. Seeing this, she began to see the rest of the room and saw all the patterns emitting a slight light of different colors, To the boilers with the boiling water releasing smoke towards the ceiling. Finishing examining the room, he turned his attention back to Alexander, and asked, "What is this?" Alexander shrugged and said: "A series of very complicated formations". Audrey, she realized that even if they explained it to her, she wouldn''t understand it, so she just changed the subject, she pointed to the hole with blue water: "and what is this water for?" Alexander responded with a slight smile: "You''d better see it," he turned around, pointed to two maids, and said "You, and you, go get a bucket, but it has to be very clean. Then take some water from that hole and water the herbs in the room. They went to look for a couple of buckets, and when they returned they showed them to Alexander. When they received his authorization they took out Water from the hole with the buckets. Then they walked to the herbs and saw the water on the plateaus, Audrey, Frey and the rest were waiting curiously. Luckily it didn''t disappoint them. A few seconds later, we began to see changes in the herbs, growing little by little. This made Frey''s eyes begin to shine, Apart from literature, I had another hobby and that was gardening, So I was well informed about the subject, so I was seeing, The herb was growing in age, this a few moments ago was 15 years old but was slowly approaching 16 and still adding. Then he saw again Alexander incredulous, In fact not only him but the whole room, they were seeing him, Waiting for an explanation. Alexander began to explain: "This formation creates a liquid, resulting from the combination of the gaseous state of water and qi in a gaseous state. This liquid is ideal to help accelerate the growth of alchemical ingredients. Then he turned to see everyone in the room and said: "This is something that only plants and herbs can direct. If humans consume this liquid, there is only one result, and that is death". These consist of more than 20 people, and examined them one by one: "Many must have doubts about why I let them see this. This is simple, it''s because I don''t know if I can trust you. Hearing this many became nervous, but kept hearing: "I don''t know if you''re a spy or not, but if anyone is, as usual after helping with training arrangements they would have sent information to their employers," he paused briefly and continued: "Now, you must be smart to be able to fool Mr. Frey for so long, So I asked you, If you report what you saw today, what do you think will happen?" At the time Alexander said this, Many thought, Having a background that does this is inconceivable, you will most likely try your best to get it, and when you do, you will kill everyone you don''t trust, just like them. Now they understand why that child didn''t let them leave before, If they had left long ago, the information would have been sent already, sealing their deaths. Alexander continued, "Now you have to make a choice, you die like a spy or you live under the wing of mister Frey. Many were thinking carefully about what the other party said, it was true what he said, if they told this to their employers as much as possible they would end up dead, so many decided to keep quiet about today''s issue. A few more astute ones thought that if they followed this child they could reach heights they never expected to reach. So I speak no more, he instructed two male servants to keep the cauldrons full of water, while two other servants would be there to water the herbs once in the morning and once in the evening. These would be rewarded with ten extra silver coins for performing these tasks, of course, it was Walter who paid. Alexander reminded the caretakers that herbs like this release seeds every ten years, so he wanted them collected and planted inside the room. So they would not lack medicinal herbs for themselves in the future. So he gave them money to buy everything they needed. Frey for his part was surprised when he heard that among his servants had spied, but after careful thought, he found it realistic, after all, he was a figure of political weight in the kingdom, so more than one wanted him controlled. What surprised him the most was how the third prince handled the situation, he didn''t ask for names, he didn''t punish anyone and even so, you could see that spies didn''t inform their employers. It was best for both parties. They didn''t say anything about what they saw today and Alexander didn''t ask about who were spies or not. This was best because if the servants disappeared, it would arouse suspicions from their employers, which would make them more curious about what was going on in the mansion. Something Alexander didn''t want. So Alexander, Frey, and Audrey left the room. Shortly afterward the other servants left, leaving only those in charge of carrying out the tasks of the boilers and watering the herbs. 60 Blinded by greed After Alexander solved the issue on the herbs, he went back to the living room to relax to but, unfortunately as soon as he sat on the coach. Two people came rushed into the room, which is Audrey and Frey. The two inquired about what Alexander did just now. After the two heard Alexander explantation, Alexander was finally able to take time off, while leaving the two in their own thoughts. After all, everything they heard just now was a novelty to them. Frey only knew that if a Kingdom risen to be a Mortal country Grade 5, there will be several powerhouse guilds establish their branches in the kingdom. And as for professions, he only has limited knowledge about it. But after listening to Alexander elaboration. He came to know that professions are numerous and vary. There are even some rare and peculiar. Only known profession are generally alchemist and array mastery. But professions are not limited to those two. Profession is actually divided into 3 degreed categories. The first degree is the popular one as the profession are important for cultivation and combat force. These are an alchemist, array mastery, blacksmiths and craftsmanship. These are the most desired. The second-degree category is a profession that is mainly for external force or that were used for support. The profession is doctors, beast tamers, and poison mastery. The last category degree falls under "hobby" professions. There is a profession like chef, winemakers, entertainer dancer, gourmet, and appraiser. Although the degree category is established, the relationship between them is not absolute. For example, an alchemist who is known for his love for wine, will, without doubt, lower his pride in front of the winemaker. More than thousands of cases like this can happen. This caused Frey to broaden his perspective. Knowing the world is unpredictable, this enticed him to dream of traveling around the world and meet these eccentric people. And to do this he needed strength, this caused a flame ignited within Frey, and for the first time he was hungry for martial power. At the same time, Audrey recalled what Alexander told her a few years ago about Benedict, "he''s just an old clown playing alchemist". And after listening to the lecture, she realized that Benedict on the continent would not be considered as an apprentice. The continent is stretch widely, and desolate areas like here are meant to be isolated from essential matters. They do not even know what was going on in this region. After contemplating for a bit, Frey frowned and said, "Third prince, I am in doubt, from what you said the inscription mastery is a branching degree, rather a totally different profession, why don''t they establish a guild?" Alexander replied " Mr. Frey you are correct, though the inscription mastery can be taken as another profession, it is not separated from the Guild of Array Mastery, this is due to many factors, there is 3 main factor. Firstly, the inscription mastery was born from people who wanted to be Dial Mastery unfortunately unsuccessful. Second, the majority of the inscription masters did not want to give up protection from large guild such as Array Mastery guild. Thirdly, due to the pressure of the Dial Master on the inscription master, many are seen as less than those you are not Dial master within the guild, which prevents them from forming their guild." Due to this pressure as well, many inscription masters were identified as Array master. Including me. Technically if you use several inscriptions as I did it would form a formation, so he didn''t bother much about this issue. He was just a rogue cultivator while the other was from a great guild, and his main profession was always been Dial Mastery, doing this will avoid many problems. Although he dared to offend many clans and powerhouses as if it was not a big deal, only if necessary he will offend powerhouse guild. Afterall he was also part of the guild and providing services. Anyway, offending a guild is not an easy thing to do. After Alexander explanation, Frey finally understood the importance of the situation, he then contemplating about other branch professions like the War Mastery, using people to form a formation. After a moment, Frey decided to ask "Third prince, is it possible that General Keer is a war mastery master?" Alexander replied, "he is not one, if he is a war mastery formations, I find it hard to believe he never left his power and stayed as great general for several years." This surprised Frey and erased any doubts that he had for several years, General Keer appeared out of nowhere and advanced his rank too fast, If he has to do something with war mastery, it was known facts, but where did he get the formation? As if knowing what Frey was thinking, Alexander said "those are the most common and simple formation to use, normally the power will have a few dozens of them. As long as you don''t use all the force of the formation there will be no problem using it with people outside the power." While they were still on about it, Audrey interrupted them "Hey, don''t you see what is important here? With the liquid that the young master made, we can sell the herbs as the Precious Hall did a long time ago. Imagine what will we earn, compare to the profits from the clothes it will be nothing." She do not if her Young master is an Array Master or Inscription Master. In the end, it was just a name and ever since they started doing business with Mrs. Anna, she developed a business instinct and her instinct tingling with what the liquid can be profited off. Hearing this Alexander could not help but frown in disappointment "Audrey you seem to be blinded by greed." Audrey lowered her and think it thought, and said "I don''t understand. Can you please explain." Alexander shook his head, thinking that this woman is only smart with something she already knew, but if it was something new she was dumb as a donkey. Alexander simply replied, "The Precious Hall was a powerful powerhouse, even if we do not know its strength it must be more powerful than you can imagine, do you know the only thing that can make a powerhouse like them flee?" Before he said anything Audrey said, " it must be someone they can''t offend, if someone like Precious hall can''t even deal with, must less the one who drove them away from doing business here." Listening to Alexander, Audrey''s face changed, she realized that the Precious Hall was stopped doing business by someone on this region, and replacing them would be offending the party that drove them away. She realized she was truly blinded by greed. 61 Anna From seeing her reaction, Alexander let out a sigh, "Audrey, you need to know what happens at the end of merchants who are being too greedy, For example, Walter, although he has the power to change the price-setting of the markets price around the Kingdom, he didn''t do it. Because he knew that one day there might be competitor shows up and go toe-to-toe with him," he stops talking and looks at Audrey expression, he continues "when that happens, what do you think will happen if Walter being so rampant and greedy?" Audrey considered all possibilities and came up "All his customers will go to the competitors" Alexander nodded "Right, many customers will leave out of anger, and went to other place with lower price, this will cause losses and it will take years to recover and expanses for Walter to gain back his customer loyalty and this will cost him much more than just doing business with fair prices, while considering the economic situation of the Kingdom. Even though there are numerous number of merchants in the Kingdom, Walter''s stores continue to flourish and most favored by the citizen of the Kingdom," After look thoughtfully for a long time, Audrey wondered as to why Walter would have the fairest price around the Kingdom. Now she realized, that he had a foresight of a bigger picture for his business and open minded. If you do not think a few steps ahead it will be your downfall in the future Walter foresight saw that one day great merchants from the neighboring Kingdom will come here and do business, so his aim was to gain the favor of his customer. Thinking that even if other merchants open up their store, he already has a significant loyal customer and good reputation. This is exactly what was happen to the current market. Audrey could not help but felt respect for the old man, She then accepted that at the moment even if they wanted to, they will not be able to sell the herbs and could only use for themselves. Audrey was left in thought until she heard Alexander''s voice "Audrey, there are other benefits comes with the liquid have you not notice yet?" Audrey was surprised and look at Alexander in wonder "What?" At the moment there was not only Audrey who are piqued their of interest and also Frey, but Alexander with a wide smile also said: "just close your eyes and sense the qi". Audrey was very puzzled of the unexpected answer but still, listen to Alexander and closed both of her eyes. A moment later her expression began to change from calm to confuse and shocked in disbelieve. She opened her eyes and stared at Alexander in awe as there were no words coming out of her mouth. In silence, for few minutes Frey could not help to ask "Miss Audrey, what is going on?" Audrey continued to stare at Alexander in awe, while saying, "The density of the qi in the atmosphere has been doubled!" To Frey who is limited with cultivation knowledge could only say "oh" as he had just started his martial arts and not even a cultivator yet, much less sensing the qi, so for him, it was not shocking news, nor did he know the included illusion formation, that even experts in the Elemental Realm find it not suspicion, and think the density of the qi is because of the location". Audrey let out a relieved sigh and nodded. Following that the three of them continue to talks about minor issues. By the end of the meeting, Alexander ordered them to buy several all kinds of herbs around the Kingdom''s market. For now, they do not have use of it but in the following future, they might need it. After everything fish, Alexander went back to his room to get some sleep. The next morning at dawn, Anna was preparing many things, since yesterday when they heard an issued warrant by the Sea Palace, she left her the store empty. Many have thought they have been sanction by the Sea Palace but did not rule out the possibilities that Sea Palace might also include them. Because of this, they decided to go back to Frey''s house early. Honestly, Anna could not care less about it, she has known of Audrey''s strength and it would not be an issued unless they the send the Great Elder. So she scoffed it off as a minor matter and went to sleep. She slept the entire day and finally felt relaxed. She knew that the few days her business will not have any customer. Therefore she was calm, she got up from the bed and went to get her breakfast. Yesterday, she had not eaten dinner at all, so she was quite famished this morning. As soon as she went down the dining room she was greeted by the daily scene, her son talking with Frey while Audrey brought food to the table. Anna sat next to her son, and look at him with affection while recalling a scene. Eight years ago, when her older sister had a daughter, Anna was a little jealous of her older sister and wanted to get a child too. So she went to her father, asked him how can she have a child. Originally, her family never tried to marry her off to someone because she was fine with it. So she was not taught how babies were made. She had lived by her mother and father who pampered her very much, in addition, her older brother who always cared for her, she never thought of getting a husband. But, after seeing her older sister with her daughter and didn''t convince her to get married, but want her to have a child. With being unmarried, she could name it after the Webber family. Few weeks after that, her brother-in-law the King of Snow Kingdom bought proposal with the intention to get Anna married to King of Alba Kingdom. At first, her father refused, but Anna was persistent. So her father gave up and accepted the proposal. She had suffered because of that decision, but seeing her son, she could say she had not any regret because of what she did. As she was in deep thought, a childish voice came to her ears, "Good morning, Mom". Anna could not help smile widely and say "Good morning". 62 Slave Marke When Frey and Audrey saw Alexander act in front of his mother, they couldn''t help but to stares at Alexander for his acts. But, they quickly recovered their usual expression least Anna suspicion. Well, in front of his mother he would act like a docile and well-behaved child. But, behind his mother, he would act like an old wise man that has been through a lot. They were like two sides of the same coin. Without noticing Frey and Audrey stealing a glance at Alexander. Anna started to make a conversation while having breakfast. Audrey took a chance to mention things concerning yesterday of what Alexander ask her to do and over their solutions. Anna was first very skeptical about it but after hearing what Frey and Audrey''s intention, she agrees to it. At first, Anna wanted to hire ordinary people but Audrey stepped in and said there might be chances they were hired spies among them, in conclusion after a long discussion they left with option buying slaves to operate the shop. With that in mind, Anna still considers hiring ordinary people for the employee after the business stabilized. She knows that many trying to take advantage of her and scheme against her just like Joanna Dunham had done. After deep thought, Anna decided to go to the slave market in the capital today. As for the matters related to the Sea Palace. With almost no customers, today does not affect the business by much and decided to close it for today. With slave helping as assistance, Anna recalled that it has been a long time since Audrey served her almost half of her age. So she showed no objection to it. Anna did not forget to give her thanks to Frey for his advice, But Frey didn''t say a thing as he felt uncomfortable taking credits about it. As he was just relaying what Alexander said yesterday. So he just stayed in silent. Realizing the child scheme was so deep, yesterday they were talking about letting Audrey go to the slave market without Anna''s knowledge. But today unknowingly Anna also intended to go to the Slave market. There was only one explanation that this could happen. The child knew from the beginning even yesterday that his mother would go there today, adding to the fact that he manipulated the conversation little by little so Anna will think it was her idea to go, Frey could not help but in awe. Finishing their breakfast, Anna took Alexander and Audrey to go to the slave market. Generally, people would this places like the slave and the market is dirty and unkempt, but the place is unexpectedly clean and neat. This is because of the customer mostly from wealthy and aristocrat people that needed labor for their business and take care of their territory. Busing slaves are much cheaper than hiring ordinary people, and only need to provide their food and a place to live. But the government has limited the number of slaves that can be own. To ensure less unemployment, this will ensure more people working than slaves working. A kingdom should have more citizenship not just slaves. The royal family is very solicitous to their citizen, they gave protection regulation to small businesses like the bakery, and might even biased to the small businesses protect them from a leading merchant. This has shown as royal family query the noble family if there is any problem. It was a necessary precaution, to get the citizens attention and by doing so the citizen will have patriotic spirit for the Kingdom. As matter of fact, the royal family will give noble title and territories depend on their merit. Even though this might be a double-edged action, but the royal family has something on their favor, is that their normal citizens. As if noble houses trying to usurp the throne, the citizens will only support the royal family. Fun fact, if the present royalty treats you well, the next royalty might not give the same treatment. This will cause powerful nobles will have the great amount of effort should they want to coup d''etat. There are also some nobles that bought people to go and live in their territory that given by the royal family, this is the opposite of the previous regulation, the royal family will support them and will not limit them. This is because to lessen the burden of overpopulated slaves in the state, which caused the commoner do not have the income to pay their taxes. With this method of distributing the slaves around the Kingdom, the population will be balanced out. So buying slaves are normal in this society. Anna went to the largest slave market in the kingdom, The NIV Trade Store. Upon entering the place, they were greeted by a well-dressed middle-aged man "welcome, dear customer". Bowing slightly, the middle-aged mad led them into a room and served them with tea and light snacks. After serving the tea and light snacks, the middle-aged man moved to the side, occasionally answer their questions. After a few minutes passed, another man came into the room and sat down on the opposite side of them, greeted with a smile and said, "What can I do for you?" 63 Shameless salesman Hearing the question, Anna replied "I am looking for slaves to buy around 51" When the merchant heard this, he smiled and questioned, "Are there any requirements? Our store will try to adjust to your needs" Anna said "I have no specific need, I am in need around 50 people workable age and a girl close to my son''s age" The merchant nodded and asked "what''s the preferred sex" Anna fell into deep thought and said "half man and a half woman", Anna thought that women can interact with the customer and men will take care of heavy labor when the business start. The merchant sorted his thought, while the butler on the side lay down a book on the table for his boss. The merchant took the book and skim-through the book while marking some pages along. On the other hand, while waiting for Anna and the two were enjoying their tea and snacks. After finish assessing the task, the merchant suddenly spoke: "we can assess to your need within five days, and according to the law the families of slaves shall not be separate, so we kindly sell you 25 couples and I do not know if you also want their children as well." Hearing that, Anna, Alexander, and Audrey were at loss for words, at the same time they all agree that the merchant is shameless. It is illogical for the kingdom to establish that law, even if they did no one would take it seriously. The merchant just ignores their shocked expression. The reality is cruel, as no man-made law that should help weak preyed by the strong. There is only one law strength is power, in the world of law of the jungle. If a kingdom made such law they would be mocked and become a laughing-stock of the people around the world. This sly son of a bitch just wanted to sell more. Anna didn''t show any unwillingness, she just shows a nonchalant smile and said, "all right." Hearing the feedback, the merchant could not help to grin slyly. Seeing the grin, she was having thought of beating the merchant until half-dead state. But Anna stopped her by staring at her. Anna prompted "And the girl that I want?" The merchant who was day-dream of his profit changed his expression let out a sigh. "At the moment, we only have one girl that fits the requirement, but I don''t you would be interested in her." Upon hearing that Anna was confused and said: "why?" The merchant replied "As I said our shop will not separate families, so will not just take someone off their family. Although there are some orphan children, unfortunately, they are in a reserved list, but there is one girl that no one wants." Instantaneously, Anna, Audrey, and Alexander had an annoyed expression while thinking. (Sly son of a bitch, not only he is giving excuses saying it''s the law, now you state it as if it was store policy not to separate family members, why don''t he just says that we should buy the girl''s parents too) At this moment, Anna impression on the merchant went down, but at the same time she was aroused to have him as an employee, her thought was conflicted as just thinking about having the merchant of this caliber manage her store she felt excited. This merchant is an ideal merchant to have, she could not help slightly envious of the store owner. Anna contemplate a moment, after a few breaths she asked: "is it possible to know the reason why people do not want her?" The merchant only said, "it would if you see her yourself, do you want me to get her? ". Anna turned her head facing Audrey, and Audrey nodded. Anna replied, "Ok, sure" Upon hearing Anna answer, the merchant signaled the butler, and the butler bowed slightly and retired politely. While waiting, the merchant started conversing about the deal with the two women, Alexander was totally ignored. This had put him in bad mood but he got over it as he recalled that he was just a five-year-old boy, and started eating snacks while listening to his mother and the merchant conversation. A few minutes later, the butler return with a small hooded figure. This had caught all their attention even Alexander stopped eating his snacks and put his attention on the small hooded figure. 64 I almost fell in love Upon seeing this, the salesman nodded to the butler. The butler walked behind the hooded figure, raised his hand and removed her hood. When Anna and Audrey saw that, they were incredulous, covering their mouths with their hands, they could not believe what they saw. According to the hooded girl''s height, one could see that she was a four-year-old girl. The antagonizing thing was the right side of her face was disfigured and reddish; it was evident that she was burned. She was a beautiful, blonde girl with pure blue eyes, smooth and soft skin which could confuse people into thinking that she was a porcelain doll if it wasn''t for her burned face. After getting over her surprise, Audrey got up from the sofa and approached the girl to examine her closely. As she approached, one could notice that the liveliness often see in kids there age was gone and was replaced by a deadpan expression. Audrey squatted and came face to face with the girl but the girl did not show a response and just stood there without a trace of emotion. Audrey didn''t say much, she just gently put her hand into the girl. When she touched it she felt the rough and dry skin. Feeling the hand she realized that it was burned too having a reddish color to it. Audrey came to the conclusion that not only her face was burned but here whole right side was burned. A few seconds later, Audrey released the girl''s hand got up and turning around looking at the salesman threateningly and asked, "What happened to her?" Seeing the look on Audrey''s face made both the butler and the salesman anxious. ''This women is dangerous '' they thought at the same time. Knowing that the other party was not someone to be offended, the salesman began to nodded nervously and said " Don''t get it wrong our store had nothing to do with it". The salesman wanted to continue his explanation but Anna interrupted him: " Audrey calm down and sit". Audrey calmed down a bit and returned to her seat beside Anna, and glared at the salesman demanding an explanation. Anna also kept looking at the salesman, while Alexander kept looking at the girl regardless of everything going around him. At the sight of the two women the salesman could only suck in cold air and explain: " The girl is from a small village within the territory of Count Peroche, As I understand it that territory recently had an outburst of a strange disease of which i don''t know anything about". Audrey interrupted him " What does it have to do with the child''s condition?" The salesman started to get anxious again, but continued talking: "Everything. To shorten the story a little, the kid''s parents died from this disease which left the girl in her uncle''s care. That guy was the one who sold the kid to me as a slave, I want to clarify that till then she was alright but during the journey our convoy was attacked by a group of famous bandits and so in order to avoid being raped the girl spilled boiling oil on herself which left her in the current state". Finishing the explanation the salesman remained silent. Hearing this, Audrey could not help but get angry, " Perhaps you security was so bad that it urged the girl to do that". The seller could only smile bitterly and said "Our security is not bad, but they had not even arrived to that part of the convoy. Everyone other than the girl arrived safe and sound. According to the witness the girl panicked when the bandits arrived and did that." Upon hearing this, Anna began to reflect on it and it made sense as the girl was young and felt betrayed due to her uncle selling her which made her feel insecure. Thinking about it now Anna didn''t find it strange anymore. The truth was that both Anna and Audrey didn''t care for the girl''s appearance but the problem was that it was not their decision to make it was Alexander''s, if he didn''t agree then they couldn''t take the girl. While Anna was thinking that the boy sitting next to her got up and walked to the girl and with curious eyes he examined the girl from head to toe. After that the boy inched his face closer to her''s and whispered "I am impressed by your illusion, I almost fell in love with her." 65 Donst be so arrogant! Meanwhile somewhere far away in the universe. There is a world where the universal laws were pure and complete. Within the world, there is mountain range scenery full of life. Where the captivating scene is so enchanting eye-catching, mortal would think it was heavenly. The mountain was full of rare ingredient for pill concoction were treated as if they were weeds. The qi in the air is dense and pure that if a mortal live their whole life where they would live up to 1000 years Within one of the mountain, the Prik mountains. There are where one of the strongest clan in the universe reside they are known as The Prick Clan. The Prik Clan was one of the leading powerhouses of the Ten Thousand Races World. The clan original form is the mythical Qilin which is known for their colossal figure, but they had to shape-shifted to humanoid figure to cope up living in the mountain. Within one of the peaks of the highest mountains, there is a palace where the entrance plate engraved with the word "Patriarch", near that place, there is a youth rushing in a direction toward the palace. As he went inside he proceeded to a specific room. Without knocking he just went inside and greeted the man. "Father, the jade has been broken!" he said with a surge of anxiety Inside the room where the youth was facing there was a middle-aged man in blue robe meditating in lotus position. His skin was white and his chisel facial feature looks astonishingly impressive and refined for his age, he has a blond beard and his eyes color were bottomless blue sea it was as if you would not be able to see through his thought. Hearing his son dissatisfaction, he woke up from his meditation. The man didn''t get angry and only to shook his head. He stood up ignored his son and went to the corner of the room and took a bottle of wine and glass, pour it naturally and drank it. While drinking a frustrated voice came up "father, she is your daughter and my sister, how could you abandon her in the lower world. There she can never reach her full potential!" He then replied, "We didn''t abandon her, you must have misunderstood it, look at this" after saying that, the man threw documents to the youth. The young man took the documents and read it thoroughly and thoroughly while having numerous changes on his expression he then asks "what''s inside the document is a truth? " The middle-aged man sat on the nearby couch and said: "it is true, all the powerhouses had sent their younger generation to the lower worlds." "And because they sent numerous of them to the lower realm, the three great world are several times better for cultivation." The middle-aged man let out a sigh, "Son, the universe as we know it is going to change." "Change? How?" questioned by the youth in doubt. "The Fourth Great World is going to be born!" Suddenly, After saying those words Alexander felt dizzy and realized he was in a white world. It didn''t matter where he looks, all the direction he looked he can only see endless white without boundary. All of the sudden he heard a voice "We finally get to know each other" He turned around to the direction of the voice and found a middle-aged blond man who had appeared out of nowhere, with a smile on his face. After the few words, silence pervaded the two-man were looking at each other studying each other. The middle-aged-man was shocked as if he was seeing something he was not expected to see, why the other one in this room was an only five-year-old boy! Around three thousand years ago, a prophecy was spread by a powerful being that a being would be born and trigger the series of changes throughout the universe. Moreover the birth of the Fourth Great World, a world higher than the Three Great World. A world that is so big and sturdy that even the fights between gods would be just like a children fight one another. Currently, the world that they live in if a war broke out and the forces pressure from the war could hurt the law of that world. So cultivator was treated as weapons of mass destruction and when they war destruction follows. Luckily no one wants to be the person who destroyed his world if they did his name would be marked in history but not in a favorable way at all. Unfortunately, none of the powerful beings in the Three Great Worlds could go to that world in the meantime. So they had chosen to send talented junior so they can forge their experience and pave their path and even exceeded their ancestor. After deep-thought, the man let out a sigh of relief and ask, "Are you afraid?" Alexander just continue to stare at the man and tilted his head and replied "should I be afraid? This is all just an illusion and you are just a piece of consciousness, even if you want to harm me you can''t." Hearing what Alexander said the man was dumbstruck because it has not been five minutes they were in this world and the other side already know it was an illusion as if it was a normal thing. He was shocked because his illusion was one of the most powerful one in the Three Great Worlds, it wasn''t something that inferior being could saw through it. So the man asked with interest "How did you know this is an illusion?" What he did not foresee was the child just responded to him with a smile while lifting his finger and snapped it "Tsk" This caused the blond man to frown, and thought, "What is this child trying to do." Suddenly he was greeted by an explosion sound "pop!" As if the room were a mirror cracking came across the white space into thousand pieces, this did not give the man time to respond as the illusion also morphed at the same time and all the whiteness changed into darkness. He was so shocked and turned his head to face Alexander and as if his tongue-tied and thought (How the hell did he do that? I am the creator of this illusion, only I can change it!) The man then heard a childish voice said: "What''s an up old man, was that not the usual thing you experience?" He stared at the child soon, a grin appeared on his face and his battle intention burning on his eyes. With that, he raised one arm and copied what the child just did. "You brat, don''t be so arrogant!" "Tell me that when you defeat me!" And so, the battle of illusions between a child and the middle-aged man started. 66 Howsd you do that? Without further ado, both the boy and the man stopped talking. The man raised his arm and made space chaotic soon the chaotic storm consumed the darkness and the whole space became a chaotic storm. At the center of the storm was the boy with an age of five. (Let''s see how you modify this!) Thought the man. What was unexpected was the child looked unconcerned about the storm, soon the child raised his arm in front of his chest and made several hand-seals. A smoke of grey gas soon materializes under the child''s feet. Seeing this the child stopped what he was doing and dipped his fingers with yolk and drew an array and placed his palm on it. After a few breath time, he muttered "Open". Instantaneously, the array began devouring everything near it, it didn''t matter if it was the grey gas of the space storm the array devoured all of it without leaving a trace. What the boy didn''t know his actions aghast the man. When he saw the grey gas was he recognized it. (Destruction Law! As someone who can summon it, he can only summon little of it! Because it was one of the most difficult Laws to understand!) When he saw the Array, he only frowned at the boy''s action (This brat thinks that a simple array can do something against my space storms! In your dreams!) But, when he saw the Array devoured everything, he was horrified such terrifying array actually exist in this world!? The man focused all his attention toward the child without missing a single action. After few breath times, the small array continues to devour everything on its path but soon it stopped with hand signal by the child. And the other arm formed a fist facing toward the heaven, and he whispers "Reverse" "Boom!" After the explosion, the small array began to expand at a terrifying speed, and after few seconds, one could not see how far and wide the array stretch on the horizon. This caused the blond man to inhale a mouthful of air. He just could not understand how someone from the lower world did that, even in the Ten thousand races it can be counted in one hand! And they were all old monsters that have lived for millions at the very least. But then, he the patriarch of one of the powerhouses in his world was seeing someone from the lower world doing it and it was damn five years old kid. That''s impossible! The lower worlds should have not an Array master mastery of that level. Should they have one they could have entered the Three Great World easily, but non-of them had entered for the millennium. Furthermore, that Array goes against array knowledge he had known it was as if it was Array Dow of the beginning! His clan have several Array experts but never had any of them uses and seen that kind of symbol before. It was as if it was a different path into the Array world! Is there really another path? If so, are the current one the wrong path? Or both the right? How did someone reach this mastery? If he said he wasn''t afraid of the child, he would be a liar. He had just wanted to know why the divination technique told him that here was the right place for his daughter to meet her future master and husband. His technique had never been unclear for the last 3,000 years of divination. It was as if the heaven itself protecting that person''s identity and no matter countless times he divination he only prophesied the same response. His''s daughter destined to follow an inferior being, a human. If the clans that had wanted her daughter''s hand-in-marriage found out about this, they will no doubt do everything in their power to kill this child, especially the young master of the Dragon Sulphur clan. The question is, what should he do? One must know that not only not only the powerhouses of the Ten Thousand Race world sent their younger generation to the lower World, there are also powerhouses of the Divine World and The Underworld did that. And not to mention the powerhouses of the lower worlds. Though they might not be as strong as the one from the Three Worlds. That was only if the previous generation included. For the younger generation their completion was enough it would be a brutal fight. In this era, much-talented youths are born, but only few that have a maturity of than their age. While the man was immersed in his thoughts, the child closed his palm again which caused the Array to shrink and was followed by an explosion. "Boom" The explosion jolted the man out of his thoughts and looked around only to be presented with starry sky with countless stars covering the sky. There are no more space storm, no more black gas and lastly the Array also disappeared. "Beautiful, don''t you think so?" a childish voice was heard. When he faced toward where the voice came from, it was obviously the boy speaking to him, "how did you do that?" the man questioned. "Do what? If you''re referring to the starry sky, isn''t it your illusion you should be the one that tells me that?" "You!" The man was exasperated and said, "I can''t do that in real life except in an illusion!" "So you''re saying that you''ll never be able to sought-out for yourself? I am not your master neither I am your friend, I don''t even know your name and who you are, why should I explain it to you?" Hearing the boy''s answer the man was the loss for words. In fact what the boy said was the truth as they were stranger and had no relationship. Why is he obligated to share his knowledge? Besides this was an only small piece of his consciousness even if he wanted to force him he could not. So he couldn''t help but to stare at the sky and sigh "ahh, forget about it then. I look forward to our reunion in the real world. I just hope you are still alive then, please take care of my daughter". Without saying anything else, the man figure stares at the sky and disappeared. Alexander contemplates of the final sentence before the man part, could not help but frown. (From what the man said, it seems there are significant changes coming and that change will bring great danger, but as there are the danger they are also opportunity) Realizing that Alexander''s eyes were burning with fighting spirit before slowly disappeared from the illusion. 67 Wesre finally here! In the World of Ten Thousand Races, within the Prik range. There is a blond middle-aged man who was sitting in a lotus position he seems in deep thought. The man was recalling his encounter with Alexander, he continues to rewind his memories for several times, he recalled the consciousness battle he had with Alexander after the piece of consciousness merge back with him. At first, he was in a tranquil state all of sudden he frowned, little by little the memories he studied, his expression went from astonishment to state of shock. He could not help but to stare at the sky and ponder. (I can''t believe such a being was born in the lower realm, his cultivation may be shallow but his understanding of the heavens far surpasses even someone like me, oh my daughter you were indeed destined to surpass your old man). (Incredible, I want to test that monster, the world as we know will soon change. You can say that due to the arrogance of our ancestor we might be in danger) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the Auphera continent, Kingdom like the one Alexander resided can only be considered as small and insignificant. Far from that place, a Kingdom called Republic Uri which its vastness far surpassed them, there it was not ruled by royal family but council formed by representatives of the sects that has been elected. Throughout the history, there were several royalties had rebelled and destroyed their protector who they had served. Many times this had happened, so the sect sent limited potential elders from their sect to avoid problems should they declined. These countries are not that uncommon within the continent. Generally, the countries are governed by sovereign monarchy and aristocracy, this generally in Kingdom, Empire, and Dynasty. In these countries, the noble title power and because of that commoner was treated less respect almost to the level of slaves. There is also a constitutional monarchy, where there are only royal families and not nobles. Within the land, the family member is well-known politics which have more influence than their King or Emperor, which caused the King and Emperor to lose their political stability. Because of that, no one had taken seriously the title bestowed by the royal family. Lastly, there are republics and states which are govern by specifically by local families and the sects ruled with equality, with no royal family or powerhouses backing them. The representative of the republics for Presidency term of office is around 16 years before the next vote will be chosen. There are other places that are being governed under "Theocracy" the most influential. They are devotee who worshipped the saints in the legends who have ascended to the higher world, this place is governed by the churches. This kind of teaching does not harmonized with aristocracy monarchy. As there are also demons ascended in this continent they also have worshipper devotee and which sometimes churches took advantage of it, some noble are accused of blasphemy and servant of demons. This happens to those who had opposed them. The Uri Republic is governed by 4 Families and 4 Sects, they are Drayton Family, Cordner Family, Carew Family, Jordan Family, Sun sect, Star Cult, Bamboo Valley, and Artemis Temple. Near the border of Uri Republic, there is a city called Starry Hedge. This is the land of merchants, naturally many kinds of shops and varieties can be found here. The City''s gate is guarded by soldiers, suddenly rumbling sounds reverberated through their ears. From the view of the top gate, the guards can saw a carriage with sizable size that can at least accommodate 40 people inside. Slowly it approaches toward the gate, as the rumbling sound reverberated to the point it was ear-splitting. The carriage was pulled by more than 32 wild beasts of level 2. Slowly as the carriage come to full-view the soldier had their focus on it. They saw a symbol of Ridge a bright grey star on the front view of the carriage. This represents and belonged to one of the four ruling families of the republic, The Carew family. The Carew family was well-known for their transportation business. Despite the fact that they have another source of income, their main business is the transportation service. Due to their credible reputation, in the past, there was the number of bandits who had assaulted the convoys of the Carew family but all of them had the same end annihilation. Because of that, they have many clients and merchants acquire for their services. Even with the reputable secure service, there are some daring bandits who assaulted their convoys. There was a famous saying in the republic, "If you want to win popularity, you must use everything Carew" Many believe a conspiracy is everywhere, some said the Carew convoy didn''t annihilate the bandits but rather paid them the bandit to make set up and change their name to raise their fame. This was one of the most popular rumor but there were no authentication of the said rumor was real. Once they saw the Carew emblem, the guards didn''t dare to stop the carriage. On a normal occasion, any carriage or people trying to get into the city would be stopped for inspection. The other reason they didn''t dare to stop the carriage was that the city''s lord was from the Carew family. Because of this, the carriage arrived into the city without obstruction. After the carriage set foot in the city, they went to a small square and stopped. Which the coachman when down from his post to open the door of the passenger. He greeted the passenger by "Thank you for your patronage with Carew, we hope to be a service for your next trip" With that, the passengers slowly went out of the carriage one at a time. Lastly, an elder went out of the carriage and walked toward the coachman and said: "Good sir, can you tell me if there are sects or family recruiting soon?" Listening to the elder''s question the coachman''s eyes shows a little contemn. Seeing contemn in his eye the elder didn''t lose his composure and smile as if in understand and took a gold coin from his pocket and threw it at the coachman. "Dear customer, as far as this one knows, very soon the sun sect starts recruiting disciples in Sunlake City, around three months from now. Hearing this the elder''s eyes shined in hope. He thanked the coachman for the information and turned to his group which consists of 3 ten years old children, 3 middle-aged women, 2 middle-aged men, and another elderly man. This group was Francis Keer and his family. They had traveled for three years without obstruction and finally arrived in the Uri Republic. 68 Helena Francis went back to his group: "It seems like we are in luck, the Sun sect will be recruiting disciples soon, but we have to reach the sect before three months. It has been three years since they left the Alba Kingdom. During the time their travels they had the same routine, hunt wild beast for money and pay their lodges, meals, and transportation moving one city to another. For the last three years, they had passed through dozens of countries. They become aware of many there are many sects like the six sects in their homeland, some even have similar strength some even little stronger than the six sects back in their homeland. Gradually as they got closer to the Uri Republic, there were even more powerful sects and cultivators of realm gathering qi become ordinary. The last country they passed by before reaching out the Uri Republic they have seen sect with dozen elders in middle stage of Elemental Realm! If this was in their homeland reaching this stage would consider as Supreme Elders but here they were the only great elder of their sects, which their post considered as standard. This was a massive blow to their group except for Francis Keer. When he was young he had left the Martial city and traveled to different countries or else he wouldn''t know the Uri Republic much less their existence. Seeing this the Keer family which always been arrogant even in front of the royal family was shocked as if it was an eye-opener except for Francis who was still composed. Francis was in the Realm of body refinement, in their homeland even though it was not the strongest realm but people still treated him with respect, but here the further they went the lower the status of the realm of body refinement, some even are servants. This can be the draw as in the developed countries, their cultivation realm was seen and considered as equal to servants, this came as dreadful news to them. They gathered their every bit of will to continue their journey and went further into the continent. They could not help but to imagine some obstruction on the way but fortunately, they had arrived at their destination. They came to realize although they were tyranny in their homeland. Here they were nothing more than a fish in the ocean. After that, they decided to go to rent an inn to take some rest and eat. While asking for direction on the streets they finally arrived at the inn, which had a good reputation as it was owned by the Jordan family, one of the four ruling families in the Uri Republic. With reputable Inn the keer family didn''t need to worry of their security, after all, there are not many people within the republic who dare to cause problems within one of the four ruling families in the Uri Republic. First, the Keer family went to the dining room and had a decent meal. The trip they had taken around a week, during that time they were provided why meat jerky. After the group finished eating, they all went respective room to rest. The next day, while the children were still sleeping the adults had a meeting about what they going to do for a living. The first to speak up was Francis: "well, we''ve been through a lot but we''ve finally arrived", as he looked at everyone he continues "as you must be aware, with our strength the chances that we can establish ourselves in the republic is non-existed. "All of you are in the Realm of body refinement, which means nothing here. Yesterday I have bought a republic map and within it states the city of Sunlake is two months away from here if we go by foot but if we use public transportation will take around a month and a half". "So" he paused briefly and said: "During this whole month, we will go buy resources for cultivation and spend the rest of our time cultivating. Does anyone have an objection?" Seeing the look of the old man face, no one in the family dared to say anything, they only nodded in unison. Francis turned around and saw his grandchildren and took out a pouch size of a fist and threw it at one of them and said: "you two, go pay for the inn for a month, and when you do, ask for a pharmacy where you can buy medicinal pills." After all, it was their fault that they had to leave their home, and now they are suffering hardship for it. Although their family didn''t abandon them, everyone was still unhappy with the circumstances they were in, including their wives. Let''s just simply put they haven''t had sex for years. The children left the room and do what they were told to do. Two hours later they return empty-handed. Seeing this, everyone in the room who was waiting couldn''t help feeling indignant. Even Francis frowned at the sight and questioned them, "and the pills?" Hearing the question, the pair of brothers couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, one of them stepped forward and said: "Grandfather, we didn''t buy them". This made Francis and the co''s face turned somber, and Francis would about to yell at them but the other brother came forward and said "Grandfather, don''t get angry we can explain" Francis tried to calm himself down, after few breaths of time with the look of waiting for their explanation, the pair finally open up and explain what happened "Grandpa, we did what you asked us to do we went to the pharmacy but when we arrived there, there were several types of pills that have similar appearance. So we didn''t know which one to buy, so we made a list with the names and effects for you to decide, then we''ll go again" Francis received the piece of paper and skimmed through it and nodded, thinking at least these grandchildren of his not so stupid. But shortly afterward he thought of why did they took it so long, squinted his eyes and stare and his grandchildren "To do that, it shouldn''t have taken you so long, where did you go?" The two brother expression was in dismay at the question, as they weren''t expecting everyone to stay in the meeting room, after all, they thought everyone would go to their rooms after the meeting. But they were wrong as everyone was still in here. In an instant, they felt cold shivers and pairs of eyes looking at them, even without turning back to see who was staring at them they knew it was their wives and they knew the screwed up. -------- Meanwhile in the Alba Kingdom, Frey''s mansion. In one of the luxurious room, a child was lying on top of the bed with his eyes opened. He looked around to see where he was and concluded he was no longer in the slave merchant storeroom. Without wasting any time he gets up out of the bed and went to look for his mother. He went through the corridor and reached the door of his mother''s room, just as he was about to knock the door he heard. "Helena, remember you are now part of the family, If Alexander mistreats you don''t hesitate to tell me, I''ll make sure to reprimand him." "Don''t worry, Miss Anna, I''m sure young master won''t mistreat me." "Jajaja, you can call me mother" "Yes, mother!" "Hahaha, Good girl. Now we just need to wait for Alexander to wake up and introduces you two. That boy he dares to fall asleep in nowhere, I feel embarrassed" "Mother, I am sure young master is just tired don''t be angry at him" "You''re right, maybe he stayed awake all night. I''ll watch him better in the future." On the other side of the door, Alexander frowned listening to their conversation between his mother and someone she called Helena as he had never met this Helena before. After a few seconds, he recalled two scenes before he went to sleep one was a beautiful girl who had burned marks of her body. And the second one was the man he met in the illusion "please take care of my daughter". So he concluded that "Helena", "The burned marks girl" and "the daughter" are the same person. While Alexander was immersed in his thoughts, a beautiful woman dressed in orange lifting a tray full of drinks and snacks entered the corridor and saw Alexander in front of the door and said "Young master. You finally woke up". Obviously, the woman is Audrey without turning his head Alexander asked: "how long was I asleep?" "Just a couple of hours, go ahead Miss Anna has someone she wants you to meet" Audrey didn''t understand as to why Alexander was so cautious. Alexander nodded, raised his arm and knocked the door. "Knock." "Knock." "Mother, Audrey told me to come" "Come in." Alexander opened the door and entered the room with Audrey. Audrey proceeded forward and place the drinks and snacks on the table. While Alexander, with his hands on his back and looked curiously at a little girl. She looked a year younger than he was, her hair was blond and shiny, she has white skin and thin body, her whole face seemed as if it was sculpted by the god himself and not to mention her eyes were deep indigo blue were enchanting. This girl when she grows up she will become a beautiful goddess chases by countless geniuses. But Alexander only thought. (This woman will only bring me trouble!) Seeing her son was staring at the girl, Anna showed a sweet smile and said: "She is Helena, starting today she will be your servant". 69 Kain This scene reminded him of his past. In his previous life, he had met a woman whom beauty was comparable to that girls. At that time was already over 1000 years old and looked like a middle-aged man. He had just arrived in a city with a mortal country Grade 3. At that time he was a cultivator of Earth Realm stage. He had nothing special, he was like a filler, a forgettable character in this vast world. Every time he arrived in a new city it was the same. "Have you heard the Young master of the xx family broke through the Profound Realm with only 20 years old he''s certainly a genius," No matter where I went there is always gossips and conversations about young geniuses young masters. The reality was cruel, there were people like him that breakthrough only once every several decades but for talented geniuses, it would take only months or just weeks. In his life he had heard countless geniuses, some he heard they were just in fundamental realms and suddenly broke through it. This was a reality he had accepted. There were even some geniuses had died by his hand not that anyone knows it. He had always offended sects and clans so he always had to be on the move. It was not that he was looking for trouble but almost all were of the same incident as the clans and sects were always in "Greed" and "arrogance", some wanted to boot-licked the clans and sects to hunt him so he just killed them all, whilst others wanted something that he had, in the end, he just killed them all. Some of it had irrational reasons they always came with the same clich¨¦ phrase "since you killed someone from my xxx now you must die". In the end, I was still alive. If some had paid to be a dollar if every time some used that phrases at me I would have been a millionaire. Most of them thought that someone like me would be fearful of the great clans and sects, but the truth is I had nothing to lose, I have no friends or love ones to threaten me, my only companion was the luggage I had in my hand. If I can annihilate them with my strength, I would have done that so I don''t need to flee all the time. Today I had arrived in a city called Vea city, while I was on the streets I hard exciting news. "Have you heard, in a week there will be the summit of geniuses within this city!" "Eh! Why would they do that in this city? Within the Empire, there are countless cities why is this one exceptional?" "I was also surprised, what happens is one of the goddesses of the continent, one of the saint list, was born from this city despite only 16 years old, she was already half-step from the Heaven Realm!" "For real? Who is she?" "She is the daughter of the city Lord''s, the Goddess xxx are a disciple of xxx, of the powerful xxx in the center of the continent." (Note: When I put "xxx" it means that the mc is not remembered from the name of the person or power, not that I don''t want to name it.) "Who ca say such person can''t be born in such small place like this! The highest local powerhouse was only a few cultivators in the lower Earth Realm" "You know for what I know, the lord of the city is making competition and whoever wins will keep his daughter''s hand." This was the hottest topic of conversation between people but for him it meant nothing. He was 1000 years old, and people in the competition had to be under twenty years old. In other words geniuses. "Ahhhh", I let out a deep sigh So I went to the nearest inn, rent a room for several days and rest for a few hours. After the rest, I left the room and asked several questions at the receptionist and went to the best restaurant in town. I went inside and tried to look for the worst possible table available, this is based on experience as the good table may cause trouble as it was possible that a young master from local would come in and say something like "I want this table" and throw me a couple of gold while looking at me like a beggar. I would refuse his offer And the young man would get angry and send one of his bodyguards to break my body. And I will retaliate and beat the young man and his entourage, but unsurprisingly the young man would be from a powerful family. They would feel humiliated and will do anything to kill me, but in the end, it will be destroying their pitiful family. I already what''s going to happen at the end least I better not to. With my current strength I shouldn''t be afraid of any local forces, but because of the "Genius Summit," it was possible for young masters from far away to come. If I had accidentally killed a young master from foreign powerhouses, I would become well-known by people it will be my downfall. The more famous the person is, the more people will be watching you in the dark. And going into the crowd your enemy will easily trace your movement and hunt you. So I look for a table on the corner, the one without a good view as it was undoubtedly the worst table in the restaurant. A waiter soon arrived and took my order, which was almost the whole menu! As I love to eat and have enough money to cover my expenses, so why not? After a few minutes time unexpectedly, a woman voice came saying: "Sir, would you mind sharing your table with us? " Alexander whilst reading a book and said: "Do what you want, only I won''t be paying for your food". Which soon he will regret it later. "Master, he said yes" Soon a 16 years old girl with a veil and a beautiful lady around 30s sat in front of him. They soon a nearby waiter took their order. Seeing the man in front of her was not paying attention to them, the older woman broke the silences asked "Are you an alchemist? " "If I was not one, why would I read alchemy books? " Hearing what Alexander said, the young woman felt restless, because her master was respectable alchemist not even the old man in their sect dared to speak to her like that, but this man did it! Unexpectedly the older woman was not angry, she showed a sweet smile and said "hahaha what a coincidence, I am also an alchemist. I wonder if gentleman can answer a few questions from this humble woman" But the woman was thinking (I''m a nine-star alchemist, haha I want to see how you humiliate yourself hahaha) On the other hand, the man knew nothing of this, while the disciple of the woman could sense what her teacher was thinking. "of course," said the man as he was still immersed in his book. Seeing this scene, the woman was in smug "Then, let his little sister ask brother with this question¡­" "Easy the answer is¡­" The moment that the woman heard the answer, she was momentarily stupefied. As the question was only the 7-star alchemist would be able to answer while thinking is the man a 7-star alchemist? Then the woman gets a little excited and bombarding the man with questions hoping that he would fail to answer, yet unconditionally the man answered every question she had. The man thought I may be not talented in cultivation and can''t refine them myself but when it comes to theory no one surpasses me! After a few minutes what their ordered arrived and they started eating, in between the meals, the woman still continued to bombarded questions. But they had to stop when the man finished his meal and paid the bill to leave. Suddenly the woman asked his name and he said "seriously an ancestor wants to know the name of an ant? " "Kain, that''s my name" without saying anything left, the man left the restaurant without turning back. Presently the woman was shocked again (Did he know I was an ancestor from the beginning?) As to why I remember that day with clarity, it was because on the day I ate with those pair of women. At the same night, thousands of powers behind women (for the hand-in-marriage) sent assassin for my life. Some were weak while some had managed to injure me and thanks to them I advanced to the Heaven Realm At first, I was confused about the reasons why they were sent to assassinate me. After several interrogating torturing them to half dead the assassins all gave the same answer "My young master or master sent me¡­." Whenever I was hunt by local or foreign powers, they would sent assassins and I could only escape that torment after hiding for more than 100 years. At that moment I had sworn to never again associate with beauty again. But now a beauty that can overthrow nations is my servant. I wonder if it is the heavens punishments for me for the sins of my former life. 70 What are you trying to say? Seeing this predicament Alexander could help but to already made a prediction for the future and hundreds of clich¨¦ phrases and pickup-lines came to mind. "How can a beauty like you be with someone like him?" "Hey, Miss, this young master invites you for a drink." "How can you be so close to someone that I, xxx, considered as my wife, I''ll kill you!" "Younger sister doesn''t know how to look at a guy like that." "Like a scumbag like you can be around her, Scram!" "You''re not worthy of her" Alexander couldn''t help feeling a little discomfort, in the previous life he had seen much-talented youths fought over a girl. Some had used sinister schemes to get the girl while some use normal method. Besides, there was always some idiot would challenge their rival: "I challenge you to a duel and whoever loses will stay away from her forever." "On condition three months from now, I''ll gladly accept your duel." And the most brainless was the challenger would accept the condition. I never understood why the challenger would accept the condition. I mean if you can kill your enemy today, it doesn''t mean you can kill him tomorrow. Think about it everyday cultivator will improve and get stronger but of course each their own speed. As an example in my previous life, no matter how hard I cultivated in ten days my effort less than a genius can get in an hour. In addition, talented genius always surrounded by cultivation resources, in which he couldn''t have. In his previous life, he can be considered as a wealthy man than average cultivator but compared to the resources of powerhouses he was nothing more than a beggar. In this world, there are many factors which can influence it: wealth, territory, resources and etc. Just thinking about the problem arises when he brings the girl around, Alexander couldn''t help but want to cross-dress. That would save him a lot of trouble. Although he had much dissatisfaction in his mind, Alexander didn''t show any of it he just said "Hello Helena, I am Alexander. From now on the ill count on you". As she was looking at the boy. She saw in his eyes was not filled with affection for her like the eyes of children in her homeland and there was even a slight contempt, this had piqued her interest. She also couldn''t help but little surprised. There was a child who was not charmed by her? In her homeland she was showered with countless proposals by the young master and some even proposed to have an alliance marriage, in the end, her father rejected every one. Soon she recalled every word that her father left her "Though you are going to the lower realm, remember the person who you will meet will not be an ordinary person. I hope you can learn from him." Her father sent her here was to find a master. At first, she was somewhat skeptical about it, to her knowledge the beings in the three great worlds surpassed in every aspect of the beings in the lower realm. Upon seeing this child remained calm in front of her and not captivated by her charm. This had piqued her curiosity of lower being. "Likewise, young master I hope I can count on you in the future," she replied and smile sweetly. Seeing the harmonious situation Anna also smiled at the scene and she was happy for her son, while Audrey was preparing sandwiches. So the four soon enjoyed their meal, to Alexander''s surprise the girl was unexpectedly enjoying the food. Knowing who her father was he was sure the girl''s background wasn''t simple. He thought it was natural she would be enjoying all kinds of natural treasures, but she was fine with ordinary food which was why he was surprised. What he didn''t know was the girl thoughts (Delicious! Delicious! Though this is not as good as the food back home and but it''s different, hmmm I had enough of spiritual food). The spiritual food was pricy only few people could afford to eat it daily. Ironically Helena was fed up about it, isn''t that funny? Finished eating Alexander open his mouth and said "mother, can I go and play with Helena?" Anna pondered for a bit and said "All right, but don''t be too hard on her, otherwise, I''ll severely punish you. Helena if Alexander does some to you¡­ you have to tell me about it". "Yes, mother." Hearing that Alexander sighed in his mind, apparently, his mother had already grown fond of her. This meant getting rid of her is nigh impossible he can only let it be. "Let''s go." Alexander pulled Helena''s dainty hand left his mother''s room and went toward his room. When Anna saw this, she chuckled and look at Audrey and said "This reminds me of someone hahaha" Audrey''s expression sunk and said with a gloomy tone, "It was you, you always drag me out to play." Seeing Audrey''s reaction Anna couldn''t help but to let out a satisfied laugh "ha ha ha" and reminisce her childhood. Audrey knew Anna''s character very well so she didn''t try to stop her and let her be. Watching her miss laughing happily Audrey let out a sigh and also reminisce her childhood memories. The young miss had always annoyed and pulled pranked but if someone dares to bully her, her young miss was always there to defend her. There was one time when a servant from Webber beaten her till she had to recuperate on the bed. Her young miss had expelled him not only that years later she saw the same person was on a wheelchair. Anna was very kind to everyone, but when someone gets on her wrong side she would be a cruel demon. Just remembering of Anna expression at that time made her back shiver in cold sweat. But of course, when Anna doesn''t get punish someone to the extreme easily it only happened when she was so infuriated and she only saw her mad like that once. Not even when the King cut their allowance she wasn''t that truly angry at him. Meanwhile, in Alexander''s room. Two children were staring at each other as if they were examining each other, shortly after that the boy said: "Who are you?" The girl just chuckled and said: "Your servant". Hearing her answer Alexander frowned and said:" Someone like you who have a terrifying background, why would someone like you stoop so low and become someone''s servant?" The girl just giggle and said: "It''s true that my background is high but very soon everything will change" "What are you trying to say?" 71 Donst tell anyone! Helena looked at Alexander while smiling and said: "Do you know what era is now?" "Who doesn''t know that? We are in Desolate Era" "Hahaha, correct. But do you know how this era began?" "It was because the beings of the three great worlds were selfish, they had separated their world from the rest of the universe. This had caused the law of the universe itself weaken making cultivator having hard time comprehend the laws. Overtimes, experts gradually diminish in number. Because of that, the era was called as "Desolate Era" compared to the previous era this era is pathetic" "haha correct again, I didn''t expect inferior being was so knowledgeable about history." "What''s with all the nonsensical question?" "Do you know where I am from?" "What a foolish question, I have just met you today and I don''t even know who you are and you are asking me where you are from? How the hell should I know!" Alexander rebukes her and rolled his eyes when he heard the question. Helena was a little embarrassed but refused to give in and just said: "I''m from the world of Ten Thousand Races". "That means you''re not human, and more importantly I thought it was impossible to get in and get of the three great worlds" As far as he knows, at the end of the Ancient era who was considered as the most powerful era beings of the three great worlds tore the void and made a miniature universe which only contains their three worlds separated from the rest of the universe. It was said if someone to get there, they had to be someone who born there. Not even the most powerful beings of the lower realm could "Ascend" In what stated that in the ancient era, when a cultivator powerful enough to tear the void they are eligible to "ascend" to the divine world, this caused many beings on regular basis to ascent there and some go to the underworld or the Ten Thousand Races world. This made local feeling indignant at the end both supreme race of God, Demons and Ten Thousand Races made an alliance to banish the foreign races. It was because they didn''t want to share resources of their worlds with outsiders, additionally due to their feeling superior to the vast races in the universe. They purposely withdrew their worlds from the rest of the universe making it impossible to ascension for lower beings. After that phenomenon happens, the vitality of the universe gravely diminished till alarming state and this was the end of the ancient era. Helena curiously asked, "You don''t seem angry about what my ancestors did." Alexander scoffed at her and said, "Why should I be angry?" "Because they were selfish and prevented the human race from ascension." First of all, in this world there are no heroes, one man can say he fought for the good of humanity by killing other races, he is just looking for reasons to the justification for killing them. After all, human themselves have already impeded their own development. "What do you mean?" "Girl, do you know how many geniuses are born every day?" "It would be impossible to give the exact number, obviously?" "Right, the human population are countless. Children born every day make our race innumerable, although there are fewer geniuses they are still numerous, let''s just say a hundred thousand geniuses are born. Now, girl I ask you how many of these geniuses do you think will mature and be unparalleled experts?" "I don''t know, maybe half." "Haha, girl you are being too optimistic, at best there would be a hundred of those geniuses preserved" This had left Helena in shock, she took a breath of cold air and asked "You''re not exaggerating? That would be a 99.9% mortality rate." Alexander walked towards Helena and stopped himself a few centimeters from her and looked into her eyes and said "Exaggerated? I would say I was being optimistic, I do not know what kind of world is your homeland is. But here in the human world, it''s bloody and vicious. Just so you know the one who kills those geniuses are other human and only small part would be killed by other races. Now, do you understand we don''t need other races preventing us from developing, with ourselves are far enough"? "But why would they do something that stupid? A genius doesn''t benefit all of humanity." "Honestly, I don''t know how other races function, but the human race is full of fractions and their relationships are very complicated. Some have alliances while other just hate each other, some have dreamed of ruling over the populace and killing everyone standing in their way if there is a genius who can threaten them they would not hesitate to kill him!" Hearing this, Helena couldn''t help feel flabbergasted. If what he said was true, then this world is dangerous. In her homeland, there were relatively peaceful because all the clans in that world have similar strength, of course, there were exceptional clans stronger than others but the differences was negligible. As for the inhabitants of the Ten Thousand Races world are all Divine beasts! Thus Helena couldn''t help but feel concerned about other members of her clan who descended with her into the lower realm. Looking at her expression Alexander reminded her: "Remember this is no longer the world of Ten Thousand Races, let me give you a piece of advice I''ll say this once never tell anyone that you are a divine beast". When Helena heard this, she was filled with concern: "Why?" "Because your whole body is precious treasure, no matter if it your blood, skin, bones, everything is valuable." "But they don''t even know what race I am," said Helena worriedly, not knowing why but she believed in Alexander''s words after all he knew how this world works. Shortly after a notion crossed Helena''s mind and she involuntarily receded from Alexander and said with concern "What about you? Are you not interested in my body!? " Hearing her claim Alexander''s expression turned ugly because those words can lead misunderstanding. Alexander just said "Do you see me as someone who is hungry for power? You and your race have done nothing to me. I only kill when necessary, I am no madman who kills for pleasure, nor do I need your blood from you to become someone powerful besides¡­" Alexander momentarily stopped his sentences. "Besides what?" Somehow Alexander was embarrassed to finish his sentence but finally said: "my mother is already fond of you, if I do something to you she will get angry." "Hahaha" upon hearing that Helena burst into laughers. At first, she was surprised of him as he always acts mature as if she was talking with an adult but this child would not do anything that angers his mother. Helena thought it was hilarious very comical. 72 I can teach you Melodious laughter reverberated through the room, Alexander was staring at the girl who let out that laughter, it wasn''t because he was moved rather he was solemn. Alexander showed a serious expression and ignored the laughter and said "Stop laughing, you still haven''t told me why you descended to lower realm. For someone who was born cradle with gold. Besides, there are many things you can get from the higher realm conversely not in a lower realm. So explain to me why you are here?" Helena wiped her gleeful tear and said: "The end of an era" "The end of an era?" Helena began to explain: "Before I was sent here my father mention the end of the Desolate Era is near!" "Normally the period of an era is eons away, how can you be so sure that an era going to end in such precision and besides what does this have to do with your descent? " "My father and the other oracles in the three great worlds prophesied the same thing, there can be no mistake. They also prophesied that the changes will take place in the lower realm! But I wasn''t told of the details." "Wait¡­ wait¡­ if the beings of the three great worlds prophesied that, doesn''t that mean not only the divine beasts but also the Gods and Demons have descended into the lower realms?" "Right, all the powerhouses that could send someone did it, it doesn''t matter if they were Gods, Divine beasts or Demons." Hearing this, it was like thunder struck on Alexander, he couldn''t believe it. For beings of the lower realms, the Gods or Demons were just a fairy-tail from myth. Some people have doubted the existence of the higher realm as eons had passed. And it''s been eons since the last "ascended" but now these beings were coming to the lower realm. What was going to happen to the higher beings without power backing? He looks at Helena straight into her eyes and asked, "What''s going to happen?" Hearing his question, Helena just shook her head and replied: "I don''t know, my father didn''t give me details, I just know that countless youth from my clan descended to the lower realm". "Only the youth? What about the elders of your clan?" Helena sighed and said: "The elders of my clan are too powerful, Even my father couldn''t descend, so all the high ranks of my clan came together to create a small door for the lower Realm". Alexander placed his hand on his chin and thought of what he heard, but soon shook his head and said, "Things can''t be that simple." "What do you mean?" "Eons ago, the three great worlds damaged the universe itself, this had damaged its laws and vitality, in simple terms, it was as if they cut off an arm to the universe. Helena if someone cut off your arm, how would you react?" "I would get angry!" "So, why would the universe react differently?" Hearing that, she recalled last time she met the ancestors of her clan, they all looked badly wounded, pale and weak. When she asked her father, he only told her that they suffered a setback in their cultivation. But if you thought, these elders were old enough to participate in the creation of the micro-universe, it was their great-great-grandfather''s generation! Looking at Helena who was in deep thoughts, Alexander expressed his theory: "There are two possibilities, the lower realm couldn''t support beings of that level or else level the micro-universe could end their lives". Knowing that Helena''s eyes were wide open in shock, she had never thought about the possibilities because her father only mentions that they couldn''t come down because the clan couldn''t afford the risk. "But then, couldn''t they just reunite the micro-universe with the whole universe? Wouldn''t that solves the problem?" "It''s not that easy, your micro-universe is no longer belongs to the rest of the universe, if you forcefully reassemble it, it could cause destruction, just think of breaking rock into half is much simpler than joining two pieces of rock to create a big rock!" Helena let out a sigh, feeling desolated she thought what Alexander said was true breaking something through using force was easier than forcefully joining something together, it was near impossible. Alexander chooses to change the subject and asked: "Why are you alone and where are the rest of your clan?" Helena just said: "I don''t know, my father sent me here, he said to learn and follow the person who could break his illusion, he told me that this was the safest way for me. As for the rest of my clan, every period of time a small group of people descends, my father said they did not want to attract the attention of the highest powers of the lower Realm, So my clan descends in small groups and they were given the order to hide and train until the time came when the older generation descends". Hearing that, the first thing that came out of his mind was chaos. If the Gods, Demons and Divine beasts descended into the lower realms the rivalry will become more menacing, than ever. As for issues regarding teaching Helena, he had no problem. He didn''t want someone useless beside him. And besides, he didn''t dare to mistreat her as she might complain to his mother. He didn''t want to think about it. Alexander turned solemn and said: "if you want to learn I can teach you, but under the condition that what I teach you are forbidden to share with your clan and no bragging" Suddenly Alexander emits his bloodlust and said: "If you betray me, I don''t care if your father is a supreme divine beast. I will chase you to the ends of the universe and kill you. Now you still don''t know me but very soon you will know that fucking schemes don''t work with me. Sensing Alexander bloodlust, Helena couldn''t help but alarmed and nodded hastily. If it was another inferior being she would scoff it off and mocked him for his arrogance, but her father''s words echoed in her mind. "The person who you will meet are not simple." Helena knew very well how wise her father is, her mother had once told her that there was a time an elder of the clan tried to usurp him and drawn schemes against him but her father just let him be. Her mother didn''t know the details but the elder and his families were all exterminated. From that moment no one dared to covet the patriarch position. Someone as wise as her father ever wrong to judge a person? Many times she had been told to never judge a book by its cover, and never disregard the advice of elders. In the end, she chose to trust her father''s judgment. 73 Everythings changed. Seeing Helena''s confirmation, Alexander nodded and explain: "If you''re going to be my assistant, you have to know the most important thing about the lower realms, before that how old are you? Your behavior doesn''t act like your age! A four years old girl!" "Hahaha" Helena giggle in amusement and look at Alexander and said, "You don''t look like a five years old child either, well according to my family records human have short-lifespan." Alexander squinted his eyes and said, "That doesn''t matter to you, but you should know that I''m five years old unlike you!" Helena just smiled and said: "I am 400 years old but it would be equivalent to human four years old". "So the legends are true," Alexander said with an amazing voice. According to the legend, the divine beast can live up to ten thousand years even if they had no cultivation. Besides that, elevating their cultivation was as natural as breathing. So even if they slept for a few hundred years they will unconsciously advance their cultivation It was stated that a divine beast can reach the saint realm as natural as breathing. Alexander never saw a divine beast in his previous life because none had remained after the end of the Ancient Era. Alexander took a deep breath and asked Helena to sit on the bed with him and said: "Helena, there is something you should know if you plan to live in the lower realm." Hearing that, Helena expression turned solemn and her beautiful eye lay on Alexander, she didn''t want to miss a word he was going to say. Alexander began to explain: "The lower realms have changed since the three great worlds were separated from the rest, before this the cultivators of the lower realms dreamt to reach the Divine Realm, but this disappeared." "When this happened, the longing of the cultivators to reach the divine realm diminished gradually. Furthermore, the resources of their natal worlds couldn''t sustain their rate of cultivation, so these cultivators decided to leave their worlds and fly into the stars." "That''s how all being of the universe realized how big the universe is, the first cultivators were the pioneers, little by little more and more cultivator flew towards the stars until it becomes something common>" "According to records, cultivator then realized of how small their home worlds were. As for the details I don''t know, but soon there were extreme changes, and the people didn''t need the three great worlds to advance in cultivation," Alexander said in longing voice, as in his previous life he had always wanted to fly to the stars and enter a new world. Listening to Alexander''s story, Helena''s lovely jaw wide opened, this story was very shocking, the lower realms found a new way! Alexander saw her expression and said: "Helena don''t underestimate the lower beings, perhaps in the ancient era their races were very superior but compare to that time I don''t know what are the highest power achieved in this lower realms". "Also, divine beast should be afraid of special beings." Helena frowned and asked: "Who?" "It was said these beings ancestors found remnants of the ancient wars and refined their blood, in which they obtained hereditary bloodlines. I don''t know much about it but you should know they can feel other beings with the same bloodlines. I don''t know which race you are but if someone with the bloodline of your races feels you, you will be in trouble". "Why" "Because they''ll want to refine your blood for their offspring." "The divine beasts are far superior in strength than the beings of the lower realm, I don''t believe they would dare to do that." Alexander said indifferently: "You still don''t understand the value of your blood, the divine beasts just by being born have a foot in the Saint Realm, Something that is inaccessible to countless people, Maybe in your homeland it may be common for them to make their way to that realm but here the difficulty is tremendous, but the problem is that unless the two people have that same bloodline, little by little that bloodline will become thinner, but everything would change if they had a living divine beast, now you understand?". Hearing that, Helena''s expression turned gloomy. She concluded that if the bloodline clans wanted their blood, they would capture them and they would be treated as blood bank until their death. This can''t be covered by the one that already has bloodline but the clans that didn''t have one can catch them and get their blood for bloodline! Alexander shook his head: "I don''t want it, rather I don''t need it. That''s not the only way to get a bloodline. Additionally having a bloodline are not always good, as they sometimes limit their potential. I have heard rumors that if your bloodline is not pure your achievements are also limited, unfortunately, I don''t know the details very well". Helena saw the look of Alexander''s eyes didn''t contain any malice. She let out a sigh of relief. Her father was not mistaken and in this lower realm, she found someone she could trust. After digesting all the information an idea came up, she looked at Alexander and asked: "Are the bloodlines clan also associate with the gods and demons blood? " "Yes they are, but I don''t know the specific clan that has them. All the clans with bloodlines are powerful powerhouses. It''s impossible for them to be in a small place like this. So, for now, you don''t have to worry about them. But if you have any means to contact someone of you clans you should, as this could save them." "Helena remembers that everything has changed, this is no longer a land where the Gods rule us and demons intimidate us or we worship the Divine Beasts". 74 Everythings changed 2 Alexander knew that he had to explain these events, although his knowledge was limited on these matters. He still knew more than the natives of Three Great Worlds, after all, they were never interested in the Lower Realm after their separation. Today Alexander knew nothing of Helena, but he imagined that she must have more than one closed one descending or already here in the Lower Realm. If he or she were to die for not knowing this, and Helena found out that Alexander knew it from the beginning, this would create cracks in their relationship, so to show sincerity he gave her a clear warning: "The present natives of the lower Realm are not as weak as before". Now whether she has a method of communicating the issue to her clan, it was her problem. Alexander has already done enough as he already explains them in detail. Now he has more important things to worry than that. On Helena''s side, she was shocked as she couldn''t believe that the lower Realm advanced so far since Alexander told her that the highest powers of this Realm were very powerful. Although she did not know if they can be compared to the powers of her homeland, she still decisively will report this matter to her father. So, for a few more hours she asked Alexander questions and Alexander patiently answered everything. After the conversation, Helena had a better understanding of the Lower Realm, though she did not know everything she understood as much as Alexander explanation. In her homeland, she was not the weakest but due to the prerequisite to make her clan expense less cost to descend, many of the descendants voluntarily abandoned their cultivation and only the guardians of the group kept their cultivation. Remember, they are a divine beast until they reach a certain stage, their cultivation will be as easy as breathing. The only thing they need was time until they get their cultivation back. Because of that Helena was frantic with worry if any of her clan members met the bloodline cultivator and enslaved them, it would be a hard blow to her clan! So Helena rushed toward her room and took a device out of nowhere, Helena had spatial storage! This was a divine artifact that her father gave her to communicate with her in case of emergency or to let her know when her father arrived. Helena went to the nearest desk and began to write down everything she had acquired from Alexander in the letter. This communication device has several methods and can even projection of the receiver, unfortunately, it consumed too much energy. Helena can''t afford to waste any energy. After half an hour, she finished writing on several letters explaining the situation in the lower realm, hoping it will be able to help her parents. She placed the letter in the artifact and took out a stone. The energy stone appeared in her delicate hand and insert it in the artifact. This all happens within a second but the leakage of the energy before it was consumed by the artifact had caused the Qi in the atmosphere of the Kingdom improved several folds! Although everything had happened within a second it was enough to make people realized the impact in the atmosphere. As for Alexander, he blamed her for this cause. He knew the girl was from a prominent background and it was normal for her to have things that ordinary people that can only be dreamt of. But Alexander wasn''t interested in it much less stealing it from the girl. Her things are hers if he wanted anything he will get it himself. Alexander observes the qi in the atmosphere and lets out a sigh. This effect will take several months to reverse it. Under this dense qi condition, many martial artists will advance and become a false cultivator. So Alexander decided it was time to move to the next phase of his plan and called Audrey. Meanwhile, Helena was staring at the divine artifact who were emitting light and the letters slowly disappeared. After that Helena let out a sigh of relief and leave the rest to her parents. She didn''t know how to communicate with those who already descended. So she just went back to Alexander''s room. Shortly after that, in the World of Ten Thousand Races, Prik Mountain Range. A middle-aged blond man was reading some letters, their letters came directly to him, and when he saw they were from his daughter. He assumed that she was going to tell him about her master was like, but he was wrong. Reading the letters, he learned the whole situation of the lower realms but in summary, it was "They are not weak", the Three Great Worlds didn''t know anything about the lower realm since eons so they assumed the lower realm was the same as then, from what he fathom in the letter. The natives no longer needed to ascend to the divine realms, but they traveled through the stars. As for the details it wasn''t stated in the letters, but he knew for one thing. There are powers that could stand toe to toe with the powers of the Three Great Worlds! The middle-aged man couldn''t prevent the emotion flooding from his heart. All this time he thought that the Three Great Worlds abandoned the rest of the universe but now it seems like they restricted they own growth if what the letter says was true. It meant that the "lower realm" there are powers that could break through the barrier that separates them, but they didn''t do it. They could force their way in if they wanted to. But they didn''t it could only mean one thing, for them it wasn''t worth coming here. Here there were countless experts, countless beings ascended from the lower realm every day, but they isolated themselves and the universe forgot them. They continued their lives without them, just as they did without the lower beings. They didn''t even know if they could call them that now. Now living in these worlds was peaceful, there was almost never any war or anything like that, for many it would be a paradise. But there were those bloodline cultivators, according to what the letter said. In the lower Realms, there were methods to refine the blood of divine beasts, Gods or Demons. Each of these cultivators has an innate talent far superior to the ordinary cultivation. What made many coveted the bloodline, many said that just by tasting some of the blood of a divine beast, the innate talent would rise drastically. According to the letter, these beings highly valued the purity of the blood and its bloodline. So much so that they only married within the clan, otherwise their bloodline will become thinner and thinner until it ceases to exist. So if they found a God, Divine Beast or Demon. They will most likely use it as a blood bank to increase the purity of their members. Something extremely outrageous. Today all beings from the lower realm, treated the Three Great world as mythologies, and even think that they are extinct. But only the powerhouses know the truth. And that there must be powerhouses that were not dependent on the Bloodline prevented the clans from invading the three great worlds. After all, if that happens, the strength of the bloodline clan will rise exponentially. And they could even destroy and control the powers that were formerly their rivals or enemies. At this moment the man was frantic, his world had become something coveted by many. The only thing he could do was to reveal this information to the rest of the three great worlds and talk to the elders of his clan. There can be no mistake in this if he failed there could be only one end it was the extinction of his race. He still couldn''t believe that the lower realm natives were so strong. This will affect their plans, furthermore, the creation of the fourth great world is getting closer and closer! At this moment he just wanted to curse his ancestors for making that decision! 75 Heart attack. When Helena arrived in Alexander''s room, she saw two people, one of whom was Anna''s maid, while the other was naturally Alexander. "Helena, come in," Said Alexander and he told Audrey to, "Look for Frey, we need to talk about the future, we will meet immediately in his study." Audrey nodded and turned around, but strangely an evil smile crept out on her face, At last, the time revenge has come. After Audrey left the room, Alexander looked at Helena, smiled softly and said, "Apparently your parents gave you some excellent things." Hearing that, Helena''s face got stiff, he''s not going to extort her would he? Seeing that face, Alexander couldn''t help but laugh: "Hahahaha, I don''t want anything that you have". Helena didn''t calm down but squinted her eyes and said, "Really? You know, I have many things that not even in your dreams would you imagine would exist." Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "That''s why I don''t want it, you know I''m just someone in Body Refining, had I have those things with my weak strength, I''ll just end up dead. I''m not sure what you have but it''s certain that they are things that even the saints would kill for it, or I''m wrong?" He pointed his finger to the right wrist, where there was a small bracelet on it and said: "Especially that space bracelet". This made Helena freeze, she didn''t think the naked eye would see her space storage. This contained all the cultivation resources her father gave her, Her mother didn''t want to send her to the lower Realm, and only gave her consent after her father promised to give her what was necessary to raise her strength very quickly. Additionally, the space storage it was something that although not as rare as in the lower realms, was not yet something that a rich child could have. Before she was even want to ask something she heard a voice: "Catch it". Followed by that, an object was thrown at her, which she quickly caught. She opened her fist to find a small silver ring. And she looks at Alexander in confused, why did he give her this ring? Alexander without further explanation said: "Drop blood on it, now let''s go to the studio", without warning he began to walk while leaving Helena behind. Leaving Helena alone in the room staring at the ring, she looked at every inch of it but still couldn''t see any difference with a regular ring. But she still made a small cut on her finger, dropping a drop of blood onto the silver ring. Soon the bright ring and from it emitting thousands of inscriptions, forming a small golden sphere. This caused Helena to blow a breath of cold air. This ring was spatial storage? It was also something of high quality! The sphere only lasted a few seconds and after it when dimmed, Helena felt a connection that the ring as if it was part of her body of her body! With a thought inside it, she could see what was inside the ring and its space. Without interruption, she saw the size inside the ring and was left shocked, this was 100,000 square meters. Even she did not know if she could fill it in a short period and inadvertently look at the bracelet if compared to this ring was garbage. After all, it only had 100 square meters of storage, 1% of the ring. Can someone in body refining do this? And if they did, how did they do it? Isn''t this goes against common sense? Helena felt like she was in a dream, it was so unreal. This ring was only comparable to the clan''s treasure! However, Alexander gave it as if it were garbage! At this moment, Helena felt ashamed, before she had thought that the other side would extort her treasures, but he didn''t do it and even gave her a space ring. She couldn''t help but look at the ground and remember what her father told him: "The people you meet are not simple". Seeing the ring, she couldn''t help but sigh and think to herself, "Father, what a monster did you make me know?" If when he was in Body Refining he could do this, what the hell could he do when he was in a greater Realm? Just thinking about it, her emotional turmoil and fear sprouted a little. But it was too early to think about it. She turned around and ran out of the room to catch up with Alexander. She didn''t know why but she felt that things could get more and more exciting, well it was better than staying in her clan. Alexander was walking at a speed that was considered neither slow nor fast, his steps were consistent, so Helena after a few minutes running caught up with Alexander. Sensing that Helena is near he said: "This is not your homeland, I don''t know what you did in your room. After all, everyone deserves privacy. But what you did change the density of qi in the Area. You acted too recklessly, Be grateful that we are in a desolate land where only a tiny amount of people can feel the qi, otherwise, we would be in serious problem, maybe even dead, seriously you are 400 years old? Hearing that, Helena lowered her head and her face turned red and said clumsily: "I''m sorry". Alexander gestured with his hand and said: "Forget it, The past is past only learn from it, In this world, the weak must be humble while only the strong can be arrogant, But do let this happen again. Remember that here even if you use the name of your clan to scare people it will be useless, no one knows them." On hearing that, Helena could not help but downcast, but she didn''t refute it, she only accepted it in silence. So she decided to be more humble in the future and hide her divine beast state. Then Alexander continued: "Helena, would you like to trade with me?" Helena was surprised and was about to say "What can someone from the lower Realm offer me that I don''t already have", but involuntarily she looked at the silver ring on her finger and choked her words. Without being able to say them. She could only say: "What trade?" She could not give certain things, such as the secret manuals of her clan among other things, even if she wanted! If she did that she would be treated as a traitor, and would only spread death! "Do you have books on alchemy or Arrays? if you have them, if you allow me to read them in return I will give you an unclassified cultivation technique". "What do you mean, unclassified?" "Just doesn''t fit into any current classification." "Why?" "Because with it you can open the 108 acupuncture points" Helena who was following behind Alexander, stopped dry, this day she had already received many shocks. This child wanted to kill her from a heart attack or that ... she could only look at the child with stupefaction, even though she thought she heard it wrong and said: "Sorry, you can repeat?" Alexander without stopping indifferently repeated: "Because with it you can open the 108 acupuncture points". At this moment, Helena could feel that her heart wanted to have a seizure! This child can make a divine beast have a heart attack! 76 Its not that simple. This was a hard blow for Helena, as not even her clan could open all the 108 acupuncture points. In the ten thousand races, only the dragons were able to do that, and because of that, they were slightly superior in combat skill! Within the ten thousand races the dragons were the strongest, they were unquestionably arrogant. And Helena''s mother was a sulfur dragon. Unfortunately because when two different races have babies, the race of the birthed child was decided by their father, because of this she was assessed as Qilin and not a dragon. Naturally, neither she nor her brother could open 108 acupuncture points like dragons. [Note: Only applicable within the ten thousand races, if a dragon copulates with human his babies will be half dragon and half human.] And now this boy wants to give her a technique to cultivate layers of it, she only needed to give him a few books of Alchemy and Arrays in return? Helena felt like she was exploiting the other side if she did that. So she couldn''t help but confirm: "Are you sure I only have to give you Alchemy and Arrays books for that technique?" Upon hearing the question Alexander nodded, What Helena didn''t know was that even if she didn''t give him the books, in time Alexander would give her the cultivation technique. But at this point, they only had only just known each other for a few hours, and neither of them trusted the other. So Alexander wanted to exchange it for something that interested him, so he would have something to read in the coming years while Helena increased her strength every day. So even if Helena leaves him tomorrow Alexander will still have the books, Helena doesn''t care much about her life at the moment. If she wants to leave on her own, Alexander would gladly lead her to the door. He also knew that the value of her books may be less than his technique but for Alexander, it was not. It must be known that in the Ancient Era, the three great worlds were considered the paradise of everything. Even if Helena gives him a few books of the low category, they would still be better than the books sold in the central area of the continent. One must know that within the professions to advance was terribly expensive, If one makes calculations of all that has spent an alchemist of all the money that has spent since he was an apprentice to a master of 9 stars, would have so many zeros that would be would make the wealthiest merchant seen as a beggar. It''s true that they can repossess all their wealth by making pills, but that takes time, so under the seal of their guilds, they sold their research, something that Alexander personally liked. In his previous life, he always bought research papers from the guild and loved to read them. This research usually focused on a specific ingredient or something similar. So the alchemists can make money while they focused on other research, and the lower-ranking alchemists benefited. Something similar happened in the other professions. Alexander thought that the alchemists of the three great worlds must surpass the alchemists of this continent by far so their research must be even more fascinating. So it was a win-win deal. Seeing how tongue-tied Helena was, he said, "You should think about it and then tell me, now I have business to take care of." Finally, they arrived into Frey''s workplace and saw an old man sitting on a sofa, while a beautiful woman served him tea, these are Frey and Audrey. Seeing a couple of children coming in, the old man greeted them with a smile and took a sip of tea. He already knew that Alexander did not like formalities so he became more informal. Alexander nodded and said nothing, walked toward another sofa in front of Frey and took a seat and he introduced Helena: "Helena this is Mr. Frey, Mr. Frey this is Helena, from today she is my servant". "Haha, prince, to have such beauty as a maid, what were you in your former life, a saint?" Frey said in a joking manner. And said: "Nice to meet you, Helena" [Note: he wasn''t implying as the cultivation, but a virtuous Samaritan or similar.] Helena bowed slightly and replied, "me too, Mr. Frey." At the end of the introduction, Alexander said to Helena, "Sit down." Helena was a little confused at the moment since usually servants didn''t sit next to their masters, but she did it anyway. So Audrey brought a couple more drinks and sat down with the others. When Alexander saw this he asked: "What is my mother doing now?" "Miss Anna was training and designing dresses for the business." Only then, Alexander began the meeting: "As you know, already passed a month and the James clan did not give an answer to us". So everyone except for Helena who didn''t know what was going on nodded. "This can only mean one thing, they sided with them" Hearing this made everyone in the room confused, but after a few moments of thought, Frey understood: "Third prince, are you saying that both the Snow Kingdom Royal family and the James clan view the Second prince favorably?" Knowing that, it was an opportunity for others, apparently, they wanted to form relationships with the second prince. Because of this, they''ve ignored Alexander. It was no different than joining his faction. Hearing that, Audrey couldn''t help to ask, "But the present queen is Miss Anna''s sister, how could that be?" Alexander shook his head and said, "The situation is not as simple as you think." This made everyone in the room turned serious and looked at him and he began to explain: "At first I always wondered why my mother had come here alone with her maid, turns out it was a bigger scheme". This made everyone freeze, even Frey couldn''t see through this. So he just remained silent listening like the rest. "The Webber family has great ambition, so much so that the royal family had to act to stop them," Alexander look at Frey and said, "Mr. Frey, do you know how kingdoms and royal families were born?" Hearing the question, Frey stroked his white beard as he thought but in the end, could only shake his head. Thus Alexander began to explain: "A long time ago there were no such things as kingdoms, only powerful factions and they have their "Area of influence" and their faction governed that area but the patriarchs of those factions did not think that governing ants was something that a character as noble as they should do. So they took some disciples without limited potential and named them Kings and emperors, a hereditary title. And in exchange for administering their lands, the factions took only a portion of the taxes, everything went well with that system, until over time the factions began to decline and the royal families rebelled, and the rest is history until the current system was formed". 77 A little bit of history The history of humanity was blurry and not much is known about its beginnings, only the powerhouses that have existed for millions of years may know a piece of the truth of its origins. According to history, martial power was everything. Of the innumerable races in the universe, humans were one of the weakest races at birth. In addition to being the least life expectancy in the universe. Most races had a life expectancy around 200 to 300 years, while the strongest had 1000 to 10,000 years as the elves and Divine Beasts. Because of this same weakness, there was an enormous power gap all over the human world. Because of this, the strong despised the weak, and many powerful powerhouses were thinking "Treasures and resources are for the strong", so each one founded their faction where they concentrated the resources of their area of influence to raise stronger and stronger cultivators. Not caring about the outside world. But they realized that they were very passive in their efforts to monopolize their resources. Under the banner of "Everything for the Good of Humanity," a system was generated in which the great powers were able in the easiest way to collect resources from the area. These powers soon realized that within their lands there are "local tyrants". These were nothing more than bandits who collected taxes from the weak and in exchange received protection from other tyrants. So they supported them, named them disciples of their faction, taught them their techniques, allowed their descendants to have slots from time to time to enter the faction without passing tests, and the tyrants made sure to gather the best resources in the "Central Cities," And a part of the taxes, so the powers only had to open stores in that city to buy the resources. Since the money was issued by themselves they had no problems with the money. Shortly after, within the human world began to sprout kings and emperors like ants, many powers had tens or hundreds of royal and imperial families under their command. But the good does not last forever, each power has their fortunate and unfortunate periods, they are like an infinite loop of cycles that are always repeated. When the royal families realized it, waited and rebelled, separated from the powers that gave them in the first place their power. They only receive the crumbs that the factions did not want, if something good came. It was to surrender it to them or die for rebellion. Eventually, the royal families were fed up with the situation and allied to destroy their powers. As for how they managed to keep it secret, it wasn''t recorded. Many historians assume that the factions never thought that the royal families would do that and never sent spies or gathered intelligence, in other words: They underestimated them. Slowly little by little things began to change, in some countries, the royal families were the real rulers, in other countries were only responsible for administering the land of the faction, and in others, the fractions personally ruled them. In this period the agreement of the continental currency was also reached, it was a unified currency for the payment in all the continent. These had the banners of the transcendent powerhouses of the continents and only they will be able to produce them but with obstacles. According to Alexander, gold coins are issued according to the number of spiritual stones mined in a day and their value is reflected in how many spiritual stones you can exchange for gold or white gold coin. Currently, Alexander did not know the exchange rate but in his previous life, it was a ninth degree spirit stone for 10 gold coins as it was the most common and most natural to mine. Spiritual stones served as an alternate currency but all prices were issued in gold or white gold. In the case of the Alba family and the imperial Sail family, they were the real rulers. But in the case of the four countries, they most likely administered the lands for the powerhouses of their countries. Long ago there were four powers in the Sail empire, Alexander imagined that the royal palace was founded with them to prevent those powers annexed to the royal family and must have sufficient strength to deal with other powers. But not with the Alliance of three powers together. Alexander also imagined that the three powers supported the princes in the civil war and prevented other countries from invading the empire. When he had finished explaining his reasoning to others, Audrey was confused, and Frey was meditating on what Alexander said. Helena alone was not very interested in the history of humans. Thus Alexander took a sip of tea while waiting for the others pondering about it, the first to spoke up was Frey: "So some royal families are like subsidiary powers of the factions, Prince what is the strength of the reserved royal families? ". "If I''m not mistaken, the Snow royal family should have at most a seventh or eighth level Gathering qi." This made both Audrey and Frey freeze! They couldn''t believe it. The royal families were so strong? Alexander smiled softly: "You should not underestimate the royal families, because the royal family of Snow and Cesoria existed almost a thousand years old, the wealth and resources accumulated at that time is not something that the plebeians can imagine, except our Alba family only has 60 years of existence. Hearing that, both Audrey and Frey swallowed a breath of cold air. They were both thinking about different things. Audrey for her part was thinking that as far as she knew, the ultimate fighter in the Webber family was a third level Gathering qi, but compared to the royal family Snow, they seem weak. While Frey was worried that any kingdom has enough power to conquer the Alba kingdom. That was because Alexander''s grandparents were barely ninth level body refining stage. "Frey, you''re worrying about nothing." So Frey looks at Alexander and hopes he could explain. "The Alba kingdom, if compared to any of the neighboring kingdoms, is small, and only have fertile land but apart from that has nothing that the kings want since the creation of the Alba kingdom was a good thing for them, just think of the history and you could see it." "200 years ago this was a barbaric land, dominated by tribes but in an expansionist era, The Sail Empire conquered it and made it a province of their empire, but they did not want to conquer this land, it was only part of a plan to conquer the Snow Kingdom and the Cesoria Kingdom. When Frey heard that, he opened his eyes wide and said: "It was considered a a bridge, for the One Hundred Years War". Some time ago within the region, there was a war between the Sail Empire that attacked the Cesoria Kingdom and the Snow Kingdom simultaneously, one attacked while the other defended. This war lasted for three generations, only ended with the death of the previous emperor and the beginning of the Civil War of the Sail Empire. Frey never thought that others loathed his beloved homeland, this made him involuntarily become a little downcast and let out a sigh. 78 Yousre nothing but a shield. The Alba Kingdom are ten times smaller than the Snow Kingdom, and five times smaller than Cesoria. Not to mention that it was three times smaller than the other kingdoms, and they all have something that the Alba Kingdom did not, the density of qi is greater by several folds. Which hinders the emergence of medicinal herbs and cultivation resources. In this world, the resources are everything, every emergence power is due to the precious resources with which the disciples and elders were trained. And when the density of qi was higher, the more likely and more frequent was the emergence of rare medicinal herbs. Not to mention that the common herbs that survive in the most desert environments are found in heaps. In mortal countries, some powers take the germinate herbs in their regions, cultivate them and take them to the desolate areas selling them at double or triple their price. They make more profit than if they sold them in their regions. Like the Precious Hall. There were also powers that they called "Medicinal Gardens", which their primary goal was to cultivate medicinal herbs as efficiently as possible and sell them to alchemists or weak powers. In this world, some herbs can survive in almost any environment, of course with the right method, one can produce in mass. But there are also herbs that only germinated in specific environments, such as corpses, the aura of death, abundant wood qi or other qi attributed. Because of this, medicinal ingredients have several classifications such as Common, Rare, Unique and legendary. Each stage has their own stars rating; Example: Ingredient 1 common star. Now the problem with the Alba Kingdom was that it had only 0-star medicinal herbs and yet rare herbs that other neighboring kingdoms are considered relatively common at least if compared to the Alba Kingdom. It is true that the Alba Kingdom had fertile land but this land could only produce food for ordinary people, like rice or wheat but nothing else. In this kingdom, there was no famine, plus it exported food to neighboring kingdoms like the Snow Kingdom, and this food was cheaper compared to medicinal herbs. They can be paid by using iron, bronze and silver coins. One must have known that the capital city of the kingdom has the highest standard of living cost in the city to live in a citizen of a family of four could live comfortably on 10 silver coins per month. Whereas in all the cities and villages of the kingdom with iron and bronze coins were more sufficient to live a month comfortably. If someone found a medicinal herb and sold it in the Kingdom, because of its rarity they could get a range of 1 to 10 gold coins, which was sufficient to live for a long time comfortably. An example can be seen in the Kingdom tax, which barely reached 100,000 gold coins each year, but neighboring countries collect several folds more taxes. 100,000 coins may seem like a lot but from these taxes, the royal family pays soldiers, guards, repair roads, among other hundreds of expenses, only a few thousand left over for the royal family. Which they can''t spend without second thoughts. Alexander explained all of the above to the others in the room, and they understood why no one wants this land, it was too weak compared to the neighboring kingdoms. Frey was sad to see his beloved country being despised, but he could only accept it in silence, there was no need to defend against the facts. So he just closed his eyes and continue to listen in silence. At the end explanation was: "The emergence of Alba kingdom only serves as a shield of flesh and protection between the neighboring kingdoms, if the kingdom Cesoria wants to attack the Kingdom Snow must first pass through this kingdom, and conquered this kingdom, the Kingdom Snow will have enough time to prepare for war, the same thing could happen with Ethova Kingdom, Kingdom Aras." Hearing that, Audrey said: "If it''s as you say, why did the King (of the Snow Kingdom) marry Miss Anna to the King of this kingdom, how could he do that to his sister-in-law, marrying that garbage almost ruined the lady''s life! " Alexander showed a faint smile and said, "He did it to thwart the Webber family''s plans." This confuses Audrey but she still didn''t say anything and she was waiting for Alexander to explain: "As I said before, the Royal Snow family has a great connection to the James clan and not only that they are the second most influential power in their country after the clan, and this is due to the James clan itself." "The Webber family wanted a similar treatment to that of the royal family, but the royal family will never allow it so they had to do it meticulously with their actions, I imagine the family has had this planned for several hundred years. So they invest as much as they could in the younger generation until finally there was someone with whom they could start their scheme, and that was my uncle, Joseph Webber. With his core disciple position, he could come into contact with the disciples of surname James and not just that but with his potential". At this point, Audrey furrowed her eyebrows and said, "But what''s in it for them?" Alexander laughed softly and said, "haha, then my uncle could propose like a matchmaker and marrying one of his sisters with a genius named James, even if she were not the official wife, even the wife would be married as a concubine". Hearing that, Audrey''s eyes opened in shock and I couldn''t believe it, "But Anna''s sister is the queen!" Alexander nodded and said: "If one of the daughters married the royal family and another married the James clan, it might not be crucial, but the Webber family could not be touched in a long time, as they would have a foot with the two major powers of the Kingdom, pity that the royal family realized their intentions and made an arranged marriage with the garbage king of this kingdom". "But they weren''t afraid of the young lady''s brother? He was a core disciple after all, plus he could also marry someone from the James clan! " Alexander shook his head and explained: "At that time my cousin was already born, besides the fact that only the king knows how much money he invests and that he gave his wife during pregnancy to promote the talent of his future son/daughter. So even before he/she was born perhaps they already knew that their son/daughter was going to be very talented, so much so that he/she will surpass my uncle. As for my uncle marrying someone with the surname James, I find it much more difficult and it would not be the same. After all, his children''s surname would not be James but Webber". Hearing that, Audrey could not help but lower her head and be on the verge of tears, in these years Miss Anna has to lead a difficult life due to the third concubine and queen. All because her son was male, but the Weber family did not send any help, it was as if they abandoned the Miss, This made Anna furious with the Webber family and cut off her communication with them but that was only known to her and Anna, at this moment she only thought of two people like her family and those were her brothers, but her sister had not spoken to Anna in more than two years, cut off her communication from nothing. As for her brother, Anna sent him letters and he replied, everything was normal. At this moment Frey listening in silence opened his eyes and said: "A marriage, between the second prince and the princess of the Snow Kingdom!" 79 Future plans. Upon hearing that Alexander began to laugh wildly, as expected of Frey, "Jajaja, right, correct, correct, The James clan seeks marriage with my brother and because of this caused the royal family cut off communication with us, didn''t they Audrey?" "how did you know?" According to her, there were only two people who knew. "Hahaha, do you think I didn''t notice when my mother stopped writing letters to her sister, after she didn''t answer three times", So she showed a cold look and said: "My mother asked for help and nobody answered, so when they want our help we will ignore them. Also, they want to marry their daughter to my brother in spite of everything their family has done to my mother, I think they need good retribution to pay for their sins, the same goes for the Webber family". At this time the people he hated the most were the Webber family and the Royal family (Snow Kingdom), destroying the future of his mother, made her suffer, now betrayal and abandoned her. These families need to be destroyed, but to destroy them they would first have to get rid of the James clan. Otherwise, it would be impossible to do so, because that was the territory of their clan! Right now the strength of his people was insignificant than that of the James clan, so he could not destroy them soon, he could only wait in silence for a few years. But also he would have to make arrangements first. Only then will these years of waiting not to be wasted. Suddenly Frey said, "But Prince, why didn''t they marry the princess to someone surnamed James, wouldn''t that be more beneficial to the clan?" Alexander shook his head and said: "Mr. Frey we do not know all the information but to make that movement only means one thing, the talent of my brother is with the highest potential in this region," said Alexander with contempt without disguise. One must know that in this world there are countless factions, regions, countries, provinces, counties, cities, and villages. As an example here, in this desolate area, there were countless small countries, but the reality was that those countries were like villages, if a genius from a village came to the big city he would realize that he was one of many, nothing special. There might even be a more talented individual. Many of the countries in desolate areas sent their children to sects in mortal countries, these were the greatest geniuses of their countries but within a sect they would be one of many ordinary fishes, they could even be expelled in a couple of years for not meeting the expectations of the sects, returning home with their heads down. This commonly happened to countless people every day, but to people who only saw a limited countryside, those people were geniuses. The same thing happened to people who saw their brother as a genius when by far will reach the elemental realm and he will stay there rest of his life. Even if his brother has talent there was something he lacked and that was an excellent cultivation technique. In the life of a cultivator, there were three pillars, One was talent, Two are resources and third are cultivation technique, You could lack the first two but not the third and that was because with proper cultivation technique determined the speed of cultivation! A medium mortal cultivation technique allowed a 10 times faster qi suction speed than a low-level one, not to mention the differences between a spirit level technique and a mortal one. They were too frightening. Each level could not be compared to the previous one, either in qi purity or in suction velocity. Alexander had estimated that at best the nearby sects should have a couple of medium-level mortal techniques. Those techniques in Alexander''s sight were worse than garbage because even if he practiced them his achievements would be limited, the true cultivation techniques begin with the spirit techniques. There was only one problem with high-level cultivation techniques and that was that it needed for resources was much higher than that of an average person, something that the average person could not afford. In his previous life he began with a mortal technique of low level but in his last days, he had obtained a technique spirit of the superior level! But this did not happen overnight, he had to move around the continent and offend many powers, killed many people if he had stayed in his hometown would only be a person of the ordinary, in his previous life achieved something that his talent alone would not allow him to achieve. Although the changing technique was difficult and arduous, a better technique allowed more significant achievements in life. So his brother "Genius" could only earn his contempt, he felt sorry for all those who considered him as a genius. Those people were very ignorant of what it meant to be a genius. In his previous life, he met geniuses who at his brother''s age were already in the Elemental realm. The only difference was that they had a much more promising background than the miserable Sea Palace. Listening to the contempt in Alexander''s voice, Frey could not shake his head, as far as he knew, The third prince was already in Body refining level 5 even though he was only 5 years old for the younger generation of the Alba kingdom this was monstrous. So he did not see badly his words of contempt. Then Audrey said, "Young master, what shall we do about it?" Alexander just shrugged his shoulders and said: "Nothing, I don''t care who my cousin marries, anyway I don''t know her and I don''t have feelings for her". Alexander''s words kept everyone in the room quiet, but what he said was the truth, there was no reason to do anything. But Audrey said, "Young master, this is a serious matter. If your brother marries the princess, he will surely ascend to the throne!" Hearing that, Alexander showed expression full of contempt and said: "Audrey, have I told you that I want the throne of this kingdom?" Seeing this Audrey was confused: "But you are a royal family if you do not ascend the throne, your brother is most likely to exile or kills you," She was not foolish and knew what happened to the losers of the royal family. Alexander could only laugh at the top of his lungs: "Hahaha, kill me?, Exile me?, Audrey I think that''s the stupidest thing you''ve ever said, You think that a garbage like my brother can kill me, hahahahahahahaha", In his previous life, not even a martial king level one could kill him, in fact, no one of his enemies killed him, he only died of old age, otherwise he would still be alive and well. So the joke that a miserable prince of a desolate land could kill him caused him to laugh as if he were listening to the best joke in the world. Alexander calmed down a little and looked at Audrey and said: "Audrey, it seems you underestimate me, it took me almost three months to reach the body refining level 5, Seriously you think that in ten years my strength will be less than my brother''s...". This made Audrey take a breath of cold air, what Alexander said was true. In ten years the strength of his young master may be much higher than that of the second prince. After all, his young master was the reincarnation of a monster thousands of years old. Thus Alexander''s face changed, and he showed a cold look, only that unlike the previous one he had a trace of killing intent: "If that garbage dares to give me an order I will break his legs, but learn I will kill him, Just as simple, it doesn''t matter if you are a king or an heir prince if your strength is less than mine you better not behave arrogantly in front of me, much less give me orders like exile". Hearing that not only did Audrey shudder, but Frey and Helena who listened in silence also shuddered. That killing intent told them that he would seriously kill his brother if he didn''t behave. Alexander also added: "Audrey, Frey, you have to understand why this land is called desolate, It''s simply because there''s nothing good here. Even in a small town in a mortal country grade 5, it''s much better than the best city in a desolate land. In those countries you can say it''s a different world, In the future, I''ll leave the kingdom to explore the continent, if you want to accompany me you are free to do so, the decision to stay or come with me is yours alone. " Hearing this, Audrey and Frey fell in deep thoughts. They had lived all their lives in their kingdoms and had never left them, In fact, they had never thought about it but Alexander told them that "It''s a different world", naturally Audrey would go where Anna was in this life she would never leave her. And Frey was very passionate about his homeland, wanting to die in it. So this was not an easy decision. Knowing they couldn''t provide him with an answer soon Alexander decided to change the subject and said: "For now we can''t do much so in these years we will remain silent and improve our strength, I will not leave tomorrow so you have time to think about it, for now we have to concentrate on the present" He gave a momentarily pause and said: "Audrey, I want you to disguise yourself and go to a restaurant that starts with "Delicious", Those are the bases of the Deadpool, In a few days I refine few pills Elemental opening and you can put the bounty order". 80 I do not want any more secrets The meeting lasted for a couple of hours before they finished but what they were talking about was of less significance. Alexander spoke of a few miscellaneous, as well as the size of the property that Alexander wanted, and how they would expose it to Anna since the head of his family was Anna and if they want to move house would have to be approved by her. Alexander decided to invent an imaginary master, it was the safest and most credible plan. It would also explain the money that Audrey has in her ring, something that Anna didn''t know for obviously nor did Frey know where it came from. So they planned to tell Anna that a year ago an old man arrived in his spectral form and became interested in being Alexander''s master. The Elder turned out to be an alchemist and gave Alexander some books and some advice, money and a few spatial rings. He also created a medicinal garden for Alexander to practice alchemy before leaving. They knew that this plan was not perfect and would have loop-holes but sometimes something did not have to be perfect to work. It just has to be barely credible and functional, so it would be more credible than a perfect story, if the story was too perfect there were people who would say "Nothing is perfect in this world" and would start researching. A few days ago the elder met Audrey and gave her a few rings with money for his disciple and left that medicinal garden so that there would be no shortage of medicinal herbs for the practice. Anna did not know the value of the spatial rings, in fact perhaps she did not even know of their existence, so she did not doubt the story. But then Helena said, "That doesn''t sound credible, unlikely something so unreal would happen." Alexander ignored her and asked everyone present: "What would you think if I told you that Helena is a divine beast that descended into the world of mortals?" "Hahaha, prince, how is it possible for something as awe-inspiring as a divine beast to appear on this land?" "Hahaha, Young Master as someone as adorable as Helena can be a divine beast!" Naturally, Alexander received his answer, both did not believe anything and took it as a joke. Looking at with the tips of his eyes, Alexander glace at Helena, and she crossed her arms and looked away to avoid his sight while having an expression saying "Hmph". She knew what Alexander was trying to say to her was something like "You talk about it being something unrealistic, but how unrealistic it seems to you that a divine beast something that was thought to be extinct appears out of nowhere and accepts to be a maid, If you are going to talk to me about unrealistic first go reflect yourself in the mirror!" So nobody else opposed this story, it is true that it had holes and it was unreal but they have something that would make it credible and that was the space rings and the medicinal garden! So the first thing Alexander did was to ask Audrey for the cauldron that she bought yesterday and made a complete modified, the first thing he modifies was purified the iron to improve the structure and resistance of the cauldron. When inspecting the quality of the cauldron Alexander could not help sighing, the works of this kingdom are too shoddy, even the works of apprentices were better than these. But what he had in hand he could only work on the basis. He then placed a couple of Arrays to further improve his durability, in addition to better distributing and regulating the heat. Only when Alexander finally nodded with satisfaction, this cauldron was hardly passable to make pills. In the meantime. Audrey and Frey were shocked, the only one who was indifferent was Helena. They couldn''t believe what they have seen, previously it was just an ordinary cauldron, made by a craftsman without a name but now it was unrecognizable. They let out a sigh of amazement. Alexander asked Audrey to put it in the ring so she would present it to his mother and tell her that it is a gift from his master to refine pills. Then Audrey nodded and went to report to Anna, meanwhile, Alexander said goodbye to Frey and went to his room to train while Helena followed him behind like a shadow. Alexander spent half an hour exercising before he began to train while Helena was loitering on his bed, Alexander while he was training his Six Animal Forms technique he suddenly asked: "Aren''t you a servant?" Helena replied in his bed: "You haven''t given me an order, I''m supposed to stand like a statue?" "Haha, maybe not wait like a statue but what if you train?" "I don''t need it. I''m a divine beast, my body is perfect" At that moment, Alexander shook his head and said, "Your body may be perfect but it''s neglected." "What does it matter?" "In cultivation, the importance of the body is underestimated, many cultivators treated it as a container for their souls but the truth is that they are wrong. The body is the beginning of everything, and the qi is the most powerful force, it is true that you can cultivate the soul but this has limited use in battle, If you lose your soul dies but if you lose your carnal body, with it you also lose your cultivation". "Your body may be perfect but it''s very rigid, this will limit your fighting strength and the arts you can learn." "Look at this." So Helena looked up and saw Alexander twisting his whole body in an unnatural way as if he was a contortionist, it was something she was sure she could not do. So with the look, he said: "Now you believe me, even if you have a body of a divine beast if we compare it with mine, it will fall behind in the future, that gap will increase more, you know this can also make Audrey even more than this". This boy was only in Body refining level 5 but he could already do something like that. How could he do that? Alexander did not see Helena''s expression, as he knew that almost all cultivators the higher their cultivation the lesser the importance they would place on the carnal body. This was because they thought that qi was far superior to physical. Only a small number of cultivators practiced and refined their physical body, as this demands many resources and time in which they could cultivate. But just as Helena was about to speak the door of the room opened and Anna entered the room followed by Audrey. Anna saw Alexander sweating and with her hands on her waist she said, "Why didn''t you tell me anything about your master?" On hearing that, Alexander let out a sigh, apparently, his mother has believed in the existence of that teacher. Naturally for someone who has lived in a desolate Area to see a spatial ring must be enough for them to believe whatever it is. Alexander acting childishly told his mother: "I thought you wouldn''t believe me if it weren''t for the fact that the master appeared in person with Audrey I wouldn''t have said anything". When listening to him, Anna could not help but sigh, So she approached her son, lifted him in her arms and could not help kissing her son, "Silly boy, Don''t worry that your mother is here, I don''t want you to keep me any more secrets, you promise?" Alexander knew that he could never keep that promise since his very existence was a secret, but still nodded and said: "Yes, mother". Seeing her son''s obedient response, Anna couldn''t help but smile and decided to spend the whole day with her son. 81 Time passes very fast 1 Unedited With the invention of the imaginary master, Alexander was free to practice alchemy without hiding anything. Alexander knew a recipe for a pill called "Body refining pill", it is widespread in mortal countries, as the ingredients there were common. But things change here, especially in the Alba Kingdom. Thinking about it Alexander could only sigh. So Alexander tried to extrapolate and adapt a potion based on the pill recipe, and after five days of working day and night, he succeeded. The potions were half as potent as the pills but had an advantage that was difficult to discuss and that was that they could be produced in mass, in addition to diluting to create more potions. Alexander was intrigued because he had never heard of this but imagined that it was a current that had not yet spread throughout the universe. For that takes time. He wanted to continue practicing with the potions but the deadline for the capture order was approaching, so on the sixth day, he spent the whole day elaborating 6 Elemental opening pills. On that same day, Audrey disguised herself in a way that even her sex was not recognized and went to the slums. To the only restaurant that started with "Delicious", She talked to the manager and told him what she wanted, After a few minutes the transaction was finished, In the end Audrey was somewhat disappointed, She thought that hiring a Assassin would be more exciting but it was the same as going to the market and buying rice, nothing exciting. That same day, she met with Benedict''s commercial rivals and gave them a few books to read, and at each meeting, it was the same, Audrey would let them read one page and if they accepted Audrey''s terms she would give them the rest of the books. This worried the other side very much because they thought they wanted a percentage of the stores'' profits, but when they heard the condition: "I want Benedict Hail''s store to be deserted, and have him excluded from the high society of the kingdom". In a nutshell, "Benedict Hail Destroyed," Everyone at first showed concern that Benedict''s sons were martial City disciples, but they cleared up their doubts after Audrey told them they were miserable external disciples who had no weight in the martial city, even if they did have weight, that would be in years and by the time that happens their positions as alchemists would be respected and almost no one would dare offend them. That''s how the deal ended and Audrey handed over the books. Seven days later, everyone in nearby countries was shocked to learn that someone put a price on the heads of the supreme Elders of the six sects! Plus the reward was amazing, An Elemental Opening Pill! That was not surprising what was surprising was that its quality was supreme! The supreme Elders knew of the existence of those pills but still, only the supreme pills will give enough confidence to be able to enter the Elemental realm, even a top-level pill would only help but would not give at 100% entry but that pill could only be found at auctions. So this news even conditioned the high command of the sects, Some even wanted to kill their Supreme Elders, but quickly dismissed the idea. They were worried but after learning that the time to claim the reward was two years, They Sighed, So the leaders of all the sects decided to isolate themselves and called all their disciples abroad to return in two months otherwise they would be expelled from their powers. Those with the darkest face were the Sea Palace, who could only swallow their words and not touch Anna and her son. 46 Days later In his hands, there was a letter that an inner disciple had passed to him along with a book wrapped in wild beast skin with a wax seal. As he read it he had various expressions from bewilderment to anger, at the end of reading it he burned it, placed his hands on his back calmed his emotions and said: "ahhh, Helewise, Helewise, you seem to have forgotten how our little sister is when she gets angry, I hope your new family doesn''t regret how they treated Anna in the past". So he focused his eyes on the book and broke the wax seal, and saw what was written on the cover, "Soaring Star technique", When he saw that it was a cultivation technique, and began to read it, After a few hours the man was shocked, this technique was much better than any other technique within the James clan! What struck him most was that it was a gift from his sister, he was going to say something but soon remembered what the letter said: "Just let everything flow". "Hahaha, it looks like my little sister has someone to protect her."When he said that, he remembered his childhood with his sisters and knew that time would never return. Both had taken separate paths and his sister betrayed his second sister. So without wanting to sigh, and saw the cultivation technique with which 36 acupuncture points could be opened. he began to memorize to burn the book as soon as possible if anyone found out that she had this technique it would be her end. This would be something even a supreme old man would kill for! 3 months later Something happened that shocked the Alba Kingdom, the prices of potions plummeted almost 50% in all stores except Benedict Hail''s store! Many could not believe it but it was true, With that price many more people would be able to afford to buy those products! Everyone was excited except for an old man who had a somber expression on his face, did not understand what was happening, to have those prices all he could think of was that those alchemists had a success rate of 20%. he try to meet with them to change notes but everyone rejected it, even some ignore it, This left him confused, and little by little his store went from having hundreds of customers to having none at all. What Benedict did not know was that from time to time a beautiful woman dressed in orange would pass by his shop and upon seeing her desolate she would show a radiant smile only to disappear. 7 months later. Alexander was improving more and more in making potions, so much so that he could easily make 500 body refining potions of supreme grade, In addition he researched a little and discovered that if he diluted it 10 times, he would have 5000 potions of superior grade, other ten times, 50000 potions of high grade, when seeing this he fell in love more with the potions, if this were a pill, it could not be split in two! To make 500 potions of supreme grade takes half an hour, if you dedicate 2 hours to it you could make 200,000 potions of high grade per day! If each of these bottles were sold cheap for 1 silver coin each, it would be a net gain of 60,000 gold coins every month! "Hahaha looks like I''m going to be filthy rich in this life." 82 Time passes very fast 2 Unedited It is true that Alexander had part of Walter''s fortune but these were only 30 million gold, Also now his mother had just bought a luxury villa 200 miles from the capital which was not cheap, cost 10 million gold, leaving them with only about 20 million. When it came to making money it was difficult but spending it was very easy if one wanted to spend more than a million gold per day easily, but earning a million in a day would take a lot of effort. For now, I wouldn''t go anywhere so I could make a cash flow to start accumulating wealth. Alexander thought and came to a conclusion, For now, he would give supreme grade bottles to his grandparents, sisters and their respective mothers on the condition that they do not tell their father, His status as an alchemist must be secret so that his grandparents could reach the peak of body refining in a concise time. Not to mention that his sisters could advance by leaps and bounds in their cultivation and surpass the geniuses of the region, In addition to this Alexander, prepared a few potions of superior grade marrow to wash to grow the talent of his sisters, I could not give them a supreme grade as the physical change it produces is too drastic and it is not sure that they get Alexander''s talent themselves. According to what study of these potions were made of blood essence of wild beasts, The beasts cultivated differently than humans and their blood essence is mighty, but it did not make sense the great talent that Alexander obtained from the potion until he remembered that he had read that many powerful male beasts such as dragons, Fefnir, Phoenix, were very lustful and therefore sought the maximum number of sexual partners by spreading their bloodline around the world. Alexander imagined that the potion he was consuming had a bloodline of a demonic beast but he did not know which one since this one was so thin that it could not be distinguished less to be used, but the most terrifying thing was that this thin line gave him such a great talent, Thinking about it, he could not imagine how powerful was the beast of which he has the blood. Were it not for the purification he made, he would never get such a talent. His was luck but if he gave his sisters a bloodline of an evil being full of intent to kill, this would make him feel bad, since the age of his sisters was very small and their personality was not defined, therefore he would wait until they were older and they made the decisions about this potion. Of course, there would be potions without bloodlines and they would only be regular potions. Alexander made two supreme marrow washing potions and gave them to his mother and Audrey hoping for the best, even if that bloodline was evil like that of undead with how thin the bloodline would be and how old these women were it would be easy to control them. So his mother and Audrey took the potions and happened just what Alexander did not want and his mother already had noticeable changes in her physique, she became gorgeous, Before she was beautiful but if compared with the beauties of his past life would be far away, Her hair became green while her pupils became emeralds. It also looked as if she had returned in his early twenties. While with Audrey something similar happened, her beautiful face became much more beautiful, rejuvenated and her pupils turned yellow while her hair turns blue. At this point, Alexander was so angry, He just wanted to improve the talent of his people but didn''t want his change to be so noticeable! Right now he kept cursing powerful beasts for being so lustful and wanting to reproduce like rabbits, couldn''t there be a beast without a bloodline? But when he thought about it, he realized that innumerable generations had passed since the divine beasts was in this realm, So after so many generations, all beasts must have more than one trace of a bloodline in their bodies without knowing it. Only by purifying their blood will their thin line of blood be seen. So after so many generations, all beasts must have more than one trace of a bloodline in their bodies without knowing it. Only by purifying their blood will their thin line of blood be seen. On her side Helena was mute, she could not believe that getting a bloodline was that easy, the only thing that took work was to capture the creature, I ask Alexander if he could do that with any beast. "If a beast wants to have a bloodline to pass on to its descendants it would at least have to be at the same level as the divine beasts, my mother''s physical changes are not by the blood of the beast but the bloodline that her ancestors left in it, however, it was so impure and thin that it could not be used from these bloodlines can be called so, as they are so thin that they only improve the talent but nothing more". "But what was that you did to the jar before?" "Purify the potion, such a supreme potion would be impossible." "Why?" "This is because even if the alchemist makes everything perfect the same blood essence has impurities, first it would have to be purified, something that with the current alchemy is impossible". "So how did you do it?" "With an Array I invented" This made Helena see Alexander with complicated eyes and said, "But will you share it with the rest of the world?" Listening to such a question made Alexander show an expression of mockery and said: "No way I would do it, In this world everyone keeps their methods to themselves, You know in this world there are countless recipes for pills or cultivation manuals but only a few are in the public domain while the vast majority are monopolized by the great powers, If they do not share their knowledge with me because I must share mine with them?" On hearing that, Helena was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, If this method were known her beast race would be slaughtered and the strength of the human race would soar, but the strength of her race. Alexander knew that these women would not like to wear a mask as he did so he prepared some necklaces as a precautionary measure, So he gave them to them and her hair, face returned to normal, As for who gave them to him, a year ago along with the money he gave them in the name of his master, he even gave one to Helena who diminished her beauty a bit, even though Helena complained Alexander still forced her. While the two women were happy with their physical changes, Alexander began to think about who could be his client. Three months later Elsewhere on the continent, there were thousands of children between the ages of 9 and 11 practicing their fist positions, while elders supervise and guide the children. "One," said the elder. "Haaa", So a powerful sound came from the children talking, as they showed their fists facing each other in perfect coordination. "Two" "Haa", saying this, all the children again changed position and advanced their foot without losing synchronicity. " Sufficient," said the Elder. When they heard him, all the children gathered their fists, bowed slightly and said in unison: "Thank you for your guidance". When he heard it, the Elder only said, "Remember to work hard in the Sun sect, lazy people are not allowed." 83 Time passes very fast 3 Unedited [Note: This chapter is not intended to offend anyone, any resemblance to reality is mere coincidence.] Thus added the Elder: "Remember to go through your monthly payment", Disappearing of all. It was the beginning of the month, and the sect gives all the disciples 30 middle-grade body refining pills, a perfect thing since every pill on the market is worth 10 gold coins. In total there would be 300 gold coins each month per disciple, and the sun sect had tens of thousands of disciples. So you could see how rich this sect was. So there was an 11-year-old boy who is very calm seeing a sweet girl of the same age talking to her group of friends. The sun sect had a group practice every beginning of the month among all the external disciples of the sect. In the sects among the external disciples, they are grouped by age, from 9 to 14, 15 to 19, and 20 onwards. Without the child noticing, two other children of similar age went after him and said: "Taylor, let''s go and claim our monthly payment". The other boy realized where he was looking and said: "Taylor, She''s the daughter of the Sect Master, We''re from different worlds, You''d better not get your hopes up". "I''m a prince" Hearing that response, the child began to point to other children: "If you are, but also that one, that one, and that one, I think I forgot to point to that one". Seeing that Taylor couldn''t help but sigh and started walking: "Let''s go claim the monthly payment." This group of children was nothing less than the first prince of the Alba kingdom, Taylor Alba. and his cousins, Roger Keer, Nick Keer. About a year ago passed the test to join the sect of the sun, In that year thanks to the resources they would never have in the kingdom Alba achieved that their cultivation progressed by leaps and bounds, Taylor was at 7 level of body refining while his cousins had just entered it level 6, This would be incredible in desolate areas but here in a mortal country, Taylor was a little above average while his cousins were average. They managed to claim their monthly payments and went to a city a few miles from the sect called "Sun City". Among the external disciples there were two classes, those who were in Body refining and those who were in Gathering qi. Those who were in Body refining would not have a residence within the sect, they could only live without paying taxes five years with their families in Sun city, After paying taxes, So the three were their home in the city. As disciples of the sect they would be given simple housing and if they wanted better housing they would have to pay for it themselves, and with the large number of people living in Sun City the price of housing was not cheap. Currently they lived in a simple apartment tower, without many luxuries as three families had three apartments on the same floor. So the three ran for an hour before they could get home in the city. The three said goodbye and arrived at their homes, Taylor entered her apartment and said: "Mother, I arrived". Hearing that a beautiful voice was heard in the kitchen and said: "Welcome, how was it?, Nobody intimidated you, right?" "I''m fine mother, you can be calm", So Taylor saw the thirty pills in his hand, The sect said nothing about intimidating someone like him, but still wouldn''t do it, That was because they would lose their face to do it, If it was someone of the same age would be fine but in his age group would be rare to beat him because almost all children are at level 7 body refining. In these years his life had changed, his mother was separated from his father, She was no longer the all-powerful queen, Besides that his cultivation was widespread here, So she had no choice but to change her attitude and become a housewife, Within his family all men worked as hunters from his great-grandfather to his uncles, with this they could reach the end of the month and live a comfortable life. but if you talked about farming resources could only depend on the sect for it, his great-grandfather''s savings almost ran out. Watching her mother cook, walk by and head for the window of his apartment, His apartment was on level 456 of 1000, it could accommodate almost half a million families as each floor had 500 identical apartments. and in this city there were more than 100 similar towers. They were literally skyscrapers. In his native land, the Alba Kingdom, the capital would have a few tens of millions of inhabitants but here they are countless, as not only do the families of disciples live but also ordinary people of the republic, In only this city there may be about 180 million inhabitants. and this was not the capital. Just one of the many cities in the republic. Besides that, the blows of people in body refining are nothing inside the apartment, they were like ordinary people hitting a steel bar. Taylor sometimes used to say "It''s like another world", comparing it to his homeland. These apartments were magical, There was everything if my mother wanted to cook just had to go to the kitchen and turn on the stove, Water ..., turn the faucet, Bathe, There is a shower that has even the option to put it warm. "Many call my native land "Desolate" full of "Savages"," Taylor thought. "Taylor should take a shower, you are very sweaty and dinner is almost ready," said Isabella calmly. Seeing how his mother, the former queen, spoke to his as if she were an ordinary housewife, she sighed: "Yes, mother". When he finished saying that, he couldn''t help but think, "Where did my arrogance go?" Before he was an arrogant prince who believed everyone below him but now if he listed all the "arrogant princes who believed everyone below him" in the republic, perhaps he would exceed the thousands or never end. So he went to his room, "I''m just an ordinary person here...", kept the pills and went to take a shower while he thought of a pretty girl who every time he saw her made his heart jump. "Ahhh", So I sigh, This city was too peaceful, It was too close to the Sun Sect and no one dared disrespect it, Of course there were great clans and young masters but I could never be in the same places as them, Since each of the places they visited was for rich people. Something he could not afford. All the time it was going to the sect or staying at home while occasionally going out with his whole family to eat at a cheap restaurant. "This is the life I want?," his whole family changed no one was arrogant or dominant, but became average people with no aspirations, working day by day to spend the month, putting their hopes in the younger generation. "This is not what I imagined as a child," As a child I had always dreamed of greatness, Exploring the continent as it grew stronger and stronger by meeting arrogant young masters and defeating them while conquering unparalleled beauties and ascending to immortality. but his life ended like this. Being one of the pile. He finished his shower and put on a new set of clean clothes and went to the table to have dinner with his mother. While he waited for his grandfather and great-grandfather to return from work. 84 Time passes very fast 4 Unedited A year later. Two years had already passed since murder reward was given and no one dared invade the headquarters of the sects to kill the supreme elders was too tricky. Within each silk there were hundreds of Elders and a few thousand disciples in the Realm Gathering qi, if their sect''s War Array were activated, it would be a force that even an ElementalRealm would fear. So everything in his region was back to normal, as for the Elemental Opening pills they were treated as a payment from Deadpool for services and Alexander didn''t care if he wanted to make thousands of those pills. for him, they didn''t have much value. In these years the cultivation of Alexander advanced by leaps and bounds achieving the Body refining level 9 peak ready to enter the Gathering qi, Meanwhile his grandparents and mother with the help of Alexander and in the same way that Audrey advanced to the Realm Gathering qi, advanced half a year ago and now all were at level 5 and continued advancing a thousand miles per day. Alexander''s body was perfect, hard as a rock and flexible as rubber when certain movements did not seem to have bones. Seeing this Helena began to ask for her guide and began to refine her body in the same way Alexander did. Today was a happy day for Alexander, "Hahaha, I''m a genius, I''m a genius." So Helena saw what she was doing, Alexander had just finished another batch of potions, It was normal every day to make four batches in the mornings and the rest of her day would be devoted to training, not to mention that each batch was Supreme Grade. But when Helena approached the cauldron with the freshly made liquid from the potions, she felt a sweet aroma and a tremendous medicinal fragrance and could not help but exclaim: "Transcendent quality". Within alchemy the supreme quality was not the greatest, there were three grades more, being ten times more potent than the previous one. These were: Transcendent, Quasi perfect, and perfect. In modern alchemy there were two types of errors, major and minor. While the older ones generate impurities in the pills/potions, the smaller ones make them lose medicinal efficacy. Besides, correcting minor errors was hundreds of times more difficult than the older ones and only the more perfectionist alchemists will correct them. In these lands the pills/potions of superior grade were already rare and those of supreme grade only appear rarely in auctions but those of transcendent grade for above were even rare in the three great worlds without speaking of the last two grades, they were almost impossible to obtain. In the clan of which she was a member only a few Elders could make such a grade of drugs, there were even times that it was purely luck. However this 7-year-old was able to do it, but soon shook her head and thought it was luck but he was wrong. At first, Alexander had a success rate of 25% but gradually rose and ended up with 100% after three months, meaning that every day was produced 2000 bottles of Body refining potions of transcendent grade and after the dilution was 2 million High-Grade potions, equivalent to 2 million silver! Alexander could earn 2 million silver every day! Alexander thought very well about who to sell it to and decided to sell it to the army of the Alba Kingdom through his grandparents, The army of the kingdom had several million people but of these many were ordinary people and only a few would be martial artists, and even if they are their strength does not exceed the third level. Doing this would not only give him money but also strengthen the general strength of the kingdom, Kill two birds with one stone, and the best thing is that he was not afraid of a coup d''etat since his grandparents were very strong now, Right now they had Audrey''s strength a few years ago and only the elders of the sects would be his rivals but that was a secret and only a few people knew about their progress. and thought they were at level one. Alexander also had a selfish motive for doing this, if one day he decided to place an Array of Gathering qi covering the entire kingdom this would make people with greedy eyes turn to see the Kingdom Alba to devour it so I needed to lay the groundwork for it, could not be an idiot who does things just because he wanted without thinking about the consequences. People who act without thinking about the consequences are foolish and have no patience wanting everything fast. Alexander in his previous life had seen several hundred young people who acted like that and always had to seek refuge in great powers that valued their talent for as they matured, some ended up dead while others lived but Alexander was not that kind of person. If he wanted to do something he planned and if he had to wait, he didn''t mind waiting a couple of years to achieve his goal. So Alexander talked to his grandparents about this and when they found out about it, they were happy, having a smile from ear to ear, they didn''t distrust their grandson''s words because they knew his ability first hand because during the last months they had taken their potions. When his grandparents asked how many potions Alexander could make, he only replied: "How many can you afford?" Upon hearing this, the elderly couple could not help but see each other and said they would talk to the generals of the kingdom to discuss it, Alexander told them that all the potions he would sell would be high grade. And for every ten potions he bought, he would give one as a gift. Days later Alexander received his first order, 10,000 high-grade potions, and the delivery was in a month, but if they knew that Alexander produces 200 times more in a day, they spit blood just thinking about it. The high command thought that ten thousand was already a number that would take Alexander a great deal of effort to complete. At the same time, they wanted to form an Elite squadron within the army. Every month Alexander gave 11,000 to the army in exchange for 10,000 silver coins. Little by little he began to accumulate wealth, because he knew that the higher your cultivation, the higher the cost of resources. A year later. In a beautiful palace with an incredible view of the sea, two Elders were talking while drinking tea. One of them wore white clothes like the snow characteristic of the James Clan while the other had the clothes characteristic of the Sea Palace, meanwhile, not far from them there was a boy and an 11-year-old girl talking intimately to each other. Seeing the scene the pair of elders could not help but say: "Nathaniel and Sybilla are certainly an ideal couple." "Yeah,you''re right, old friend." So the Elder who had a symbol of the sea palace on her clothes said: "When will we announce your marriage?" 85 Time passes very fast 5 Unedited Upon hearing that question the Elder of the Clan James did not know how to respond, She knew that the cousin of her disciple was the brother of her friend''s disciple, Both were princes and she knew that he would fight for the throne. Doing something like that would break the family ties between her two families, not to mention that her uncle was a central disciple of the clan that in recent years has given excellent performance. If he got angry he could shake some waves inside the Clan, there would be no other choice but to expel him or lock him in the dungeon. The royal family (Snow) had already given their approval years ago, but this decision affects not only the royal family but also their clan and could not be taken lightly. So she didn''t answer her question and said to her friend, "What does the Alba family say about it?" The Elder of the Sea Palace did not show any consideration and said: "I have not asked them, but even if I do so that family will not say anything, they do not have the strength to do something". Thus the Elder of white clothes shook her head, Her friend was very disengaged from worldly affairs, In recent years strange things have happened in the Alba kingdom, One day soon the density of qi increases in the capital and every day martial artists increase who become false cultivators, A few years ago people who were false cultivators were only ten but now exceed one hundred, Although this would not be much for countries in the region but for overnight your false cultivators multiply by ten, This was alarming. Besides that, out of nowhere the alchemists in that same kingdom improved their skills and the prices of medicinal products fell by half. This made it possible for many people to buy twice the resources of before, even people who could not buy it were finally encouraged to do so, and the martial artists in the kingdom multiplied by two, and finally, the rare store of the mother of her disciple''s cousin, a few years ago shocked the kingdom with its prices and quality, Now they are the number one clothing supplier in the region, if you do not have their clothes in your shop it is difficult for people to want to buy them, Her disciple''s aunt was the clothing supplier of the Iron Castle disciples as only her clothes were strong enough to withstand the body training regime of their sect. If it weren''t for this news she wouldn''t know about the first two news. But the most problematic was that she did not know who or what made such a weak country as the Alba kingdom so strong in such a short time, he even went personally to the capital to see if she could identify the reason why the density of the qi doubled but in the end she could not and only returned to his clan empty-handed. When she was on her way to the Sea Palace she asked her disciple what she thought about Nathaniel and said: "He is handsome and refined, he also makes me laugh". "What do you think about marrying him?" Thus the eyes of the girl began to shine and she nodded strongly, When she saw her disciple like this, the old woman could not help but show a weak smile and said: "You know you have a cousin who is Nathaniel''s brother, right?". The confused girl nodded, her father and mother had told her about the existence of her cousin, but they did not tell her much, nor did she see him in person, she only knew that he was Nathaniel''s brother. The Elderly woman said: "By announcing her engagement to Nathaniel you will automatically break off your family ties with your aunt and cousin." When she heard it, the little girl did not understand: "Master, why does it have to be like this?" The old woman sighed and shook her head: "Nathaniel and your cousin are brothers but also enemies to reach the throne and succeed their father. Just having a princess as your bride will bring many nobles from your country into their faction, but at the same time this will harm your cousin and make his chances of inheriting the throne decrease or make it impossible, and believe me princes who do not ascend to the throne are exiles or dead, in other words, you will ruin your cousin''s life." Ruin a person''s life? But then resonated a phrase that his grandfather (Paternal) said: "Only the strength of a person decides his future and nothing more". So the girl resolutely said, "I don''t care if I want to marry brother Nathaniel!" She thought that if her cousin wanted a good life he depended on his strength, not on her, she just wanted to marry the person she loves. Seeing his disciple like this, he just sighed and thought to himself: "I just hope you don''t regret this decision," for some reason he felt uncomfortable making that decision. At the same time at Alexander Villa, After years of waiting for the blacksmiths of the kingdom finally finished their request. His request was simple but complicated at the same time because he asked for refined iron of a specific square measure of an exact thickness and could not have any cracks, In addition to this, he asked for an iron sphere of an exact measure which could not have cracks. Alexander knew this was going to take years and thousands of gold coins for the blacksmiths, but it was worth it, The first thing he did was place iron plates the size of a letter-size leaf on a vast Array he did a few years ago at the residence to prepare for this, This was a large scale purifying Array, So he walked away and poured two barrels of water from the medicinal garden over the Array purifying all the metal and making it more resistant, Then he did the same with the sphere the size of a snowball that fits perfectly in the palm, Then he did the same with the sphere the size of a snowball that fits perfectly in the palm. After this he proceeded to carve inscriptions on each of the spheres and metal plates, doing so for two months, Fortunately he already had an uncountable supply of low-level potions, so fulfilling army was no problem even if he stopped making potions for a few years, So two months later he finished the last plates and spheres. One morning at dawn while everyone except Helena woke up and came behind with drowsy eyes to Alexander who threw hundreds of plates into a barrel and began to make seals with his hands, while one by one he flew out of the barrel and settled into the air connecting like a circuit. So Helena''s eyes lost sleep and opened wide and she thought, "He''s setting up an Array, so those were Array Flags," The flags she knew were much more refined than the rough improvised ones by Alexander, but he could only work with what he had at hand! If he went to a mortal country with his current speed, it would take him years to get back and forth. So he couldn''t afford it. Although these makeshift flags were not the same as a star flag, it was still good after going through the purification treatment. So Helena saw the spheres on Alexander''s feet and her curiosity increased. Thus both Helena and Alexander felt a breeze of qi coming towards them, The density within the village was comparable to that of a mortal country Grade 5! Although the purity of qi did not. On feeling this, Helena saw the sky and disbelief crossed her beautiful face, She was not an expert in Arrays but had seen the Arrays of the Elders of her clan, and faintly discovered three Arrays in perfect harmony, One of defense, camouflage and Gathering qi. She looked like a fool in the sky until she heard an order: "Helena, put a barrel in 200 meters to the left". Without saying anything else Alexander threw iron spheres into the barrel and He did it all over again the seals in his hands. Helena quickly reacted and went to look for a barrel to place it where Alexander said. So a few minutes later Helena came back and saw Alexander place one sphere for every three flags in the sky as they spun at high speed, Soon all the spheres were placed and Alexander made a final seal to hide the Array. Just as Helena was about to ask what the spheres are for she felt that the qi in the atmosphere changed and became purer, leaving her like an idiot to see the sky again, and an idea crossed her mind: "Don''t tell me that the spheres purify the qi, is it possible?" So she was submerged in her thoughts as she heard a noise coming from inside the barrel and when she saw inside she realized that a Blue sand began to fill the barrel slowly. So curiosity woke up even more and she saw Alexander with eyes of "Explain it to me". 86 Time passes very fast 6 Unedited Seeing Helena''s face, Alexander began to explain vaguely: "It''s simple, The spheres spin at such a high speed that it manages to separate the impurities from the qi at a molecular level. Since the qi itself can be compared with the air, they can follow the same principles". The impurities of qi were due to many things including the air, In the worlds where there were only mortals there were many pollutants that made the air and soil lose their spirituality and become contaminated this damage over time damages the base of the world and that is the qi, Many people thought they could do what they wanted with their world and would not have consequences, but if there were. In the places with a lower density of qi was not always like that but due to the constant pollution and mistreatment to the earth, the density and purity was decreasing until it reached the current levels. Many people thanks to the excesses of their ancestors could never become strong. The only thing Alexander did was to separate the impurities from the qi, it is the same as passing it through a filter because the air is polluted only more complicated. Listening to the explanation Helena half understood what Alexander the qi means is born of Heaven and earth if one of the two is polluted the purity of the resulting qi will be much lower. So she saw how fine blue sand was falling into the barrel next to her and said, "What is this?" "It''s the generated residue of purity, I call it "Beast Crystal" " That''s how he focused his eyes on the Crystal and his eyes shone: "Beast Crystal, why is it called that?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said: "Because the energy it contains is just as berserk as the nuclei of demonic Beasts". Hearing that Helena''s expression change: "If that''s true, can low-level beasts increase their strength by eating it!" Alexander Nodded: "Right, not only that can turn common animals into wild beasts or even demonic beasts." Then Helena''s eyes lit up and they said, "That''s why you ordered the normal horses and eagles, you want to level them!" She imagined that Alexander must have a way of controlling the soul, for people like Alexander to mark the soul of a common Animal was simple, and Always that will mark the nucleus even if those animals became more potent than Alexander could not escape the mark of the Soul! "Right, plus with this environment, Audrey will be able to advance ten times faster to the Elemental Realm." More than two years ago Audrey made her way from level 12 of the Gathering qi to the half step of the Elemental Realm, but making all the mundane qi in spiritual qi was dozens of times more difficult. Also, the amount of qi needed was tremendous for someone in desolate lands, but because there would be people trapped in this Realm until death? Due to two factors, One of the low density and purity of qi existing in a desolate land, and two the lack of good cultivation manuals. Currently, Audrey had already purified 30 of 108 acupuncture points in 2 years, a speed that would make the supreme Elders of the six sects spit blood, In this region Audrey was invincible. For even if the Elders have all the points purified, their techniques would at best let them open 18 points! However both Alexander and Helena knew that there were places where passing those levels was as easy as drinking water. So there was nothing to be proud of. (Now I can get into the Realm Gathering qi!) In these years, Alexander achieved the body refining peak but realized that his body requirements were too high, no matter how many gatherings qi in his body could not penetrate and his qi disappeared into his body without leaving a trace as if something were stealing it. His body was like a bottomless pit that could swallow all the qi in the atmosphere. Alexander did not care much since in the previous life he had heard of geniuses who could swallow the whole qi in 100 miles in a breath so he attributed it to his innate talent. Since after Helena did not want to tell him how many Seals she has in her body, Alexander had 9 and a half, while Audrey and her mother had 6 seals after the bone marrow cleaning. While Alexander was immersed in his thoughts, Helena gave Alexander: "Young master what are you doing?" Alexander woke up and gave Helena like a stupid: "I''m thinking, You should do it is good for your health". Helena got angry and pointed with a little finger: "I don''t mean that, look at your body." Alexander still confused looked down and could not help but see with surprise, there were threads of qi entering his body as if it was being cultivated automatically, not even he felt he was absorbing qi, It was as if body treated him as Air something essential to living. After his surprise, Alexander closed his eyes and began to examine where the absorbing qi was going and the answer left him stunned. The qi entered his bloodstream and passed through his body nourishing itself and ending up in his bone marrow, but what he did not realize was that his tenth seal shook slightly as if it was going to open completely. Alexander couldn''t help but exclaim, "What the fuck is wrong with me?" After some thought, he couldn''t help but think, "Don''t tell me it''s the bloodline I got from the potion!" Alexander at this point wanted to curse, the chances of getting such a problematic bloodline were almost nil but it happened to him, because not only did he get a regular bloodline like his mother or Audrey. He examined his body and everything seemed normal except that his body automatically absorbed qi without control, and Alexander was powerless about it, but what he realized was that when he left his villa and was exposed to qi from the outside world his body despised him and refused to ingest him, This left Alexander with complicated emotions, on the one hand he was relieved that his body did not absorb the qi in front of everyone, but he also felt frustrated by this fussy body, he did not know because he felt that his body will make it much more difficult for him to cultivate than for others. So the days passed and Alexander absorbed like crazy qi every day, until 6 months finally managed to enter the Realm Gathering qi, but every day he felt more discomfort about his bloodline. The amount of qi to advance was too high! 87 Time passes very fast 7 Unedited Alexander at this moment was sad, If to advance in the cultivation was difficult and expensive, for him in this life it would be much more difficult than for an average person, and the resources that he would need would be tens or hundreds of times that of an ordinary person and therefore the money would go like water. He could not help but curse the beast that gave him this bloodline, but when I asked Helena about it she replied: "In my world, the more resources you need to advance to the next level means that your lineage is purer and more powerful". This left Alexander stunned and asked what he thought of his bloodline: "I don''t know, not even in my homeland have I seen or heard of anyone absorbing so much qi just to advance to level 1 Gathering qi" That enthusiastic response to Alexander but also depressed him, it took six months to fill a wretched acupuncture point, If I continued at this rate it would take decades to fill all acupuncture points, by then I would be an old man. For now, there were only two solutions, One was to get spiritual stones, Absorbing a spiritual stone was equal to two months of absorbing qi from the atmosphere, Accelerating cultivation by leaps and bounds. Also in the desolate lands there were no veins of spiritual stones, only being able to get them in mortal countries and that was too far away, I couldn''t ask Audrey to go to mortal countries, as she was the most powerful and fastest of them, but still with her speed it would take her years back and years back. Something that was not practical. Forcing to take the second solution, Refine Training Pills, the pills that are used in the Realm Gathering qi, are called Pure Qi Pills, Each pill equals one month of regular cultivation by absorbing qi from the atmosphere, But that''s in its Middle quality, In High quality, its effects are 10 times better and so on with all qualities. But Alexander had two problems with that, Right now he had the raw materials for those pills but at the rate that he produces and consumes those raw materials would run out, his growth could not keep up with his pace, sooner or later they will run out. And the second problem is that all pills have to be supreme grade! A pill has impurities and if you take too much of those pills you can end up poisoned or crippled, to avoid that, most people wait a few days before taking the next pill and at that time they detoxify, Alexander didn''t want to waste time detoxifying. and the only way to ensure that is with supreme grade pills. It was because of this scourge that pure Qi middle-grade pills were less popular than spiritual stones, When it was a high-grade pill, the pure Qi pill could ensure 5 months of regular cultivation, while the stone followed in two months, the higher grade 10 months and the supreme grade 20 months! but the high-grade pills forwards were very rare. As for the transcendent quality forwards, Alexander did not know of their effects. There were no such quality records in the books he has read. If Alexander took six months to fill a point, for the next point it could take double and for the one that follows it will also be double, that is to say, 36 months to open 2 more points, and in his life, he would never leave the Gathering qi. So he had to make important decisions, the first thing he did was to go to Frey''s mansion where the medicinal garden was, and improve them by adding a couple of spheres and flags of Arrays, with this the spiritual liquid would be twice as effective, and collect the necessary herbs for the pure Qi pill. As for Frey, Thanks to Alexander''s guide he was at the peak of body refining, and his wrinkled face became smoother as he became middle-aged. Looking more energetic and happy than ever, Alexander gave him the way into the Gathering qi, After all, Frey was trustworthy, he had earned it. After that, he went to his villa and in a distant area made two other medicinal gardens which will only focus on the herbs needed for the pure Qi pill. Before he could not make this pill and now with its strength, it was hardly possible to make it, So that afternoon he made the first batch of pure Qi pills of supreme grade, for someone with Alexander''s ability the supreme grade was relatively simple, only the transcendent grade would be a challenge, in each batch there would be 10 pills, if he reserved one for his mother, Audrey, Frey and his grandparents he would have 5 left for him, enough to advance 100 usual months, That''s how a new routine for Alexander began and his cultivation began to advance at a rapid rate. So 4 months passed, Alexander was 9 years old but that was not the important thing, but the news that shocked the region, The princess of the Kingdom Snow would marry the second prince of the Kingdom Alba! Many were confused with the news because they knew that the third prince (Alba) and the princess (Snow) were cousins, it would have more logic to marry each other, Thus would help the Third prince to ascend to the throne, but marrying his brother was only equivalent to treason, as this makes it easier for the second prince to reach the throne. They will surely break their family ties. Many people had different reactions among them, all the nobles including the Webber family congratulated the King for getting such an exceptional son-in-law. For his part, the King (Snow) was smiling from ear to ear, accepting compliments and in the spotlight made another announcement: The Queen is pregnant! This caused all the nobles to congratulate him again and they waited for him to be a man to inherit the kingdom. As for the Alba kingdom, Even if the king was angry for not asking his opinion about marriage, he was still happy, His son now had a good wife and could surely inherit the throne, After all, it was no secret that his favorite son since the first prince left was his younger brother. But something strange happened, no nobleman congratulated him or made an announcement about the marriage they just remained silent, Seeing this Alexander could not help but smile, Only the high command of the kingdom knew he was an alchemist, Besides a talented one, Each month he provided more than 10000 high-grade potions to the army, How can you compare him to his brother? for nobles an alchemist of his caliber was juicier than an ordinary genius. As for his grandparents, he already cared about the things of that grandson of his, in these years every time he arrived at the palace, he would only visit his parents and maternal Grandfather, while the rest he ignored and even reprimanded. He was different from his brothers and sisters, so they were not fond of him. They didn''t say anything about their marriage. The one who did get angry was Anna, Alexander, Frey, Helena, and Audrey who already knew that something like this was going to happen sooner or later, but Anna did not. That day if it wasn''t for all the reinforcement Arrays that Alexander placed in his villa, with Anna''s strength he would break his whole house. At the end to calm Anna''s anger, some walls and furniture were broken, he even wanted to kill some servants but was stopped by Audrey. It was as if she was another person, full of instinct to kill, Alexander and Helena could only take a breath of air and promise in their heart never to upset that woman. In the end, Anna calmed down after a few hours fighting with Audrey and returned in her senses, Although still angry she was already conscious. She also sent a message to her sister and said: "Fucking bitch, I hope you get another sister''s life because if you dare to call me that again I''ll take your eyes out and cut out your tongue, As for your little bitch daughter better not show up in front of me in the future that I''ll burn her beautiful face to see if second trash prince still likes her deformed face". Everyone including Alexander, Helena, Frey, and Audrey froze to death upon hearing the message. These words not only offend one person but also offend the Snow Royal Family, Alba Royal Family, James Clan, and Sea Palace. 88 Time passes very fast 8 Unedited Audrey wanted Anna to see reason and not to send that message to the public, but Alexander stopped her, her strength was already superior to that of the six sects, in that case, why did they have to fear them? They were harassing them because they were weak, Besides that the royal family (Snow) and the Webber Family had abandoned them, maybe it was not time to give them back a little of everything they did to their mother! At this point, Audrey could defeat all the supreme Elders even if they acted together. So his mother was free to do as she pleased. Even if he wanted to threaten a saint, Alexander would not object. Much less some rubbish in the Body refining and Gathering qi. So the news spread, Within a few days everyone knew what Anna had said and they were shocked. They threatened to gouge out the Queen''s eyes and Burn the princess''s face! She also said trash to the second prince, That insult not only to the prince but to the Supreme Elder of the Sea Palace, since that was his disciple! In a few prayers he offended four powers, Now many wondered how those powers would respond to Anna''s words. And as the ex-ninth concubine would come out of them, many did not give Anna a good chance and thought she would die. The first to speak was of the Webber family, Anna was expelled from her family and erased from her family tree, In short, they eliminated her existence and her relationship with them. Before even the other three powers responded, In a snowy peak was an old woman drinking tea calmly, meanwhile, a young man arrived, bowed slightly, with his fists and said: "Old lady I heard you wanted to see me". When she saw the young man, the old woman sighed and said, "Joseph, you must know what happened to your sister, right?" When asked, Joseph just nodded. So the old woman continued: "I''m thinking of sending some Elders to Arrest your sister, Your sister didn''t see our face, What do you think? The old woman thought Joseph would be angry but remained composite and indifferent, and said, "Oh." The Elderly woman began to look at Joseph curiously, first thinking that he would get angry at him for doing something like wanting to Arrest to one of his relatives, but in reality, he remained indifferent, as if he didn''t care. The old woman raised her eyebrow and said, "Don''t you care about your sister?" Joseph smiled weakly and said, "Of course I care, but I''m not worried about being hurt." "What do you mean?" "Old lady wants to hear a story?" The old woman just stood there looking at the young man and after a few moments nodded. Thus Joseph began to relate: "In my family my sister Anna in her childhood once had an argument with a cousin, and the latter had one of his servants beat my sister''s servant, but do you know what my sister did when she found out about this?" The old woman paid attention to the story, but changed when a cold smile crossed the young man''s face and said: "My sister was so angry that she found the servant, tortured him for three days and broke his spine leaving him paralyzed and you know what happened to my cousin? let''s just say that one day he met with an unfortunate accident and ended up traumatized forever." At that moment the Elder was impressed, she was a child capable of doing that?, and asked the young man: "and your sister was punished for that?" Joseph shook his head: "It never was, everyone knew it was her but there was never enough evidence to punish her". Only then was the old woman more impressed, but I hear Joseph say: "My sister is a complicated person who even Helewise fears when she gets angry, When my sister is in a good mood she is an angel but when she gets angry she is cold and ruthless, she could even incite a massacre to calm her anger, Besides...". "Besides, what?", The Elder didn''t know why but she felt pressure in her heart and didn''t want Joseph to finish the prayer, but she forced herself to invite him. "She''s also brilliant, She knows when to be silent and suffer in silence and when to be arrogant and arrogant, remembers my cousin, She waited a full year and always showed him a sweet smile every day, It was as if she did not keep any anger, but in the end took revenge, If she made a statement so offensive only means one thing, she has the strength to say those words." "hahaha" At this moment Joseph began to laugh and said: "At this moment Helewise must be more frightened than ever, I would not be surprised if the royal family put a price on Anna''s head to calm her, I only have doubts about how my little sister would respond". While the young man was calm laughing the Elder was meditating if what Joseph said was true he had to treat Anna''s strength as equal and not underestimate it. Right now this was just a family dispute, but if I sent out Clan Elders then this already involves the clan. At this point, she could break the engagement and have her disciple apologize to her aunt. The only thing is that she knew what her friend was like and knew that She would no doubt send Elders from the Sea Palace in their anger, but they would not go to Arrest her but to kill her. The Elder could only sigh and said to Joseph, "Anything else I need to know?" Joseph thought for a moment and didn''t think it was a bad thing to say: "Three years ago I got a letter from my sister (Anna), I already knew that you and the Sea Palace intended to marry the Second Prince and the Princess". "What? three years ago?" This surprised the Elderly, I hadn''t thought Anna was so clever to see only slight traces and give a clear idea, and she couldn''t help but mention: "So why didn''t you do anything to stop him?" Joseph shook his head and said: "In the last few years, Helewise short communication with her because of her husband''s plans and the Webber family abandoned Anna so as not to upset the royal family, Even if she tried to do something she would only be ignored, The announcement she made took everyone by surprise, they thought she would only suffer it in silence but instead made a threat to make her sister blind and deaf, At this moment even my parents must be nervous", When she finished speaking she saw an Elder immersed in her thoughts, So she only bowed slightly and left in silence. So she only bowed slightly and left in silence. The Elder didn''t get angry about that, she just kept thinking, in the end, she could only sigh and say: "I''ll let the Sea Palace test its strength, ah, Old friend I hope you don''t blame me, After all, it was because of your foolishness that all this started." 89 Time passes very fast 9 Unedited Meanwhile, in the royal palace of the Snow Kingdom. In a luxurious room was a middle-aged man accompanied by a beautiful lady who had hardly any trace of the passing of time, and he got the charm of a mature woman. The woman had a somewhat bulging belly, she was about 3 to 4 months pregnant, but that was not the important thing, but this woman was pale and in her eyes, there was despair she could only mutter: "I am dead, I am dead, I am dead". The man could only see with concern, a few moments ago he told his wife what her sister had said and wanted to tell her to send some real guards to arrest her, At first he thought to tell his wife to prevent her from getting angry when dealing with his sister and blame him for doing things wrong. After all, he was the king and if he didn''t act after his wife was threatened people made fun of him. So he decided to act without caring that she was his wife''s sister. He couldn''t help but say, "Helewise, what''s the matter with you? Why did you get so upset after the news?" Helewise could only see the man and shout to him: "It''s ALL YOUR GUILTY, MALDITTY CODICIOUS PIG, BUT OUT OF YOUR GUILTY YOU WOULD NOT BE IN THIS PROBLEM, HOW CAN I IGNORE HER, NOW SHE WILL NOW SHE''LL HAVE NO MERCY ON ME". The man could only be stunned, and he didn''t know how to respond. I didn''t know why Helewise would be like this, they were only going to deal with her sister and according to his memory Anna was a pretty and naughty girl who wouldn''t hurt a flower but now Helewise is hysterical because of that, she couldn''t understand it. So he could only say: "Honey calm down because you are like this", followed by that he took a few steps and tried to place Helewise in his chest, what I do not expect was that Helewise rejected him and even pushed him back: "CALM DOWN. SERIOUSLY, YOU''RE TELLING ME TO CALM DOWN?, YOU MADE ANNA ANGRY, SOMETHING EVEN MY FATHER WOULDN''T DO!" The man couldn''t believe how his wife treated him because of some insignificant matter, he just said: "If that''s what you''re worried about, I''ll just send some real guardians to kill her", with that I hope Helewise got back to normal but it was quite the opposite. "HAHAHAHA", Helewise began to laugh like crazy and said to her stupid husband: "ARE YOU RETARDED OR WHAT?, ANNA RESPONDED YOU, ONLY MEANS ONE THING, YOU ARE NOT FEARED IF YOU SEND SOMEONE TO KILL HER I CAN SAY YOU WILL NOT RETURN! The man was still confused but couldn''t help but say: "Helewise please calm down, think of the baby, this can hurt him". Only then Helewise calmed down a little and at least she didn''t look hysterical as before, only then he said: "Now, why you''re so afraid of your sister, not even the Webber family abandoned her and is divorced from the Alba family, can''t have any background, right?" Listening to her husband''s analysis, Helewise could only shake her head: "Donald, this time you did ruin it, I told you that you should never have messed with my mail, Now my sister must think that I am in favor of this stupid marriage and that''s why I stopped talking to her". Since they separated, Anna and Helewise have had an excellent sister relationship and told each other everything, even after she got married, She was still in contact with Anna through letters, but soon the letters stopped coming, So Helewise wrote letters to find out why her sister stopped talking to her and this situation lasted for years, until one day she found out that her husband secretly burned her letters, That day she went into his office and burned it so he''d know how she felt. Her husband promised not to do it anymore but the damage was already done. And she didn''t dare to write another letter explaining the situation as Anna would see it as a bunch of excuses and never answer it. And when he asked why he did it, it was because he found out that the second prince had exceptional talent and wanted him as his brother-in-law, but he was afraid that his wife would talk about marriage with her sister, Ruining his plans. Earlier her husband wanted to ruin the Webber family''s plans to marry Anna to someone named James and allowed it on the condition that the royal family would help Anna abroad, to prevent her sister from having a hard time. Thinking about it, Helewise didn''t understand, Anna couldn''t be angry after the help the royal family gave her, could she? An idea crossed her mind and she couldn''t help but see her husband with his eyes narrowed and say in a threatening tone: "Donald, how come Anna is so angry with us after the help the royal family gave her? When I heard the question, Donald didn''t know how to answer, he knew this day would come but I don''t expect it to be so soon. and some cold sweat ran down his back. When her husband didn''t respond, his gaze turned cold and he said, "Because if there was the help, right? This caused Helewise to lose her cool again and she shouted, "ANSWER ONCE!" To which Donald could only sigh and reply: "No help was sent, there was not enough manpower..." "CRAC" But even before he finished answering. there was a sound of something breaking, and when Donald saw the ground he found a piece of broken jade and a furious Helewise full of tears. At this point, he felt a prick in his heart and knew he had lost something important. That was a unique jade, which announced that something had happened to her, the most certain was that a signal would come to her brother, Her brother was powerful especially in recent years, his strength had grown by leaps and bounds and exceeds the greatest expert in the royal family. Yet Helewise coldly said to him: "Damn it, Donald Snow, you promised me a miserable thing, I agreed to destroy my sister''s future in exchange for you sending someone so she wouldn''t end up dead or poisoned, but you didn''t, and you hid it from me for 11 YEARS, do you know how difficult it was for my sister? It''s a miracle her son isn''t dead now". "There was no manpower, what a bad excuse, you didn''t just say you''d send some real guardians for kill her, just say it, you never thought of sending someone, and now my sister publicly threatened me with making me blind and dumb, Are you happy?" Donald could only reluctantly listen, but the following words broke his heart into a thousand pieces: "I think it''s time for you to look for a new queen", Those words were like a hammer to his heart, a thunder to his ears, and could only mean one thing, his wife was leaving him. He wanted to ask for forgiveness, to beg but he knew that nothing will work, what is broken cannot be paste again. He wanted to send someone but his father objected and said it was not worth wasting resources on it. At this moment he regretted not facing his father, but there was no medicine for repentance. Now he was losing the love of his life because of that decision. As for retaining Helewise, he didn''t even think about it, his brother was powerful and without any problem, he could make his way through the whole palace if they didn''t let him meet his sister, At the end of the day he ended up worse than if he let her go for good. Helewise could not help but see this man whom she loved with contempt and said a few last words: "My brother does not delay in arriving, I will go to prepare my things, have a good life", So she advanced towards the door and opened it to leave the room, leaving a man dumb and standing with empty eyes, crying and repenting in silence. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello, here the author, I just want to ask a question, many ask for longer chapters, the current ones are 1200-1400 words, If you have read from the beginning you will have noticed that my chapters before lasted between 700-900 words, but I received comments that were very short, So I amplified them, So I want to ask you, What is the perfect length or what are you used to? I would like to know what you think, so I will change the structure as much as possible. Thank you for reading my novel. 90 Be treated as air Unedited Meanwhile in the James Clan, In a luxurious room, a young man was sitting in a lotus position with his eyes closed. At the same time, one could see how the qi in the atmosphere quickly rushed towards the young man''s body, and filled it, if any of the other geniuses saw it they would be frozen, for that speed exceeded them by far. So the young man couldn''t help but think: "This really tyrannical technique, It''s much faster than the clan techniques, in just a couple of years I''ve advanced from the sixth level to the eighth, Besides that thanks to the new open acupuncture points my body is stronger, If I face someone on the ninth level Gathering qi wouldn''t be my rival, Maybe only the supreme Elder is my worthy opponent, Should I leave the Clan and experience the world?"At the end of the thought, the young man''s eyes lit up with a touch of longing. " But soon his thoughts were interrupted and he heard a "Crac", Seeing in the direction of the sound he realized that a jade broke and was a companion that he had given to his sister, Helewise. When he saw his first thought was that his sister wanted to be a mediator between Anna and her, So he didn''t want to go, but soon he thought that it could be something serious and if it were he who made the call, he wouldn''t like to be ignored, So he stopped from bed and whispered: "Helewise I hope it''s worth the trip", So he moved at the maximum speed possible, leaving the Clan and going to the real capital. He was a central disciple and the clan did not restrict his movements but still did not leave the clan very often, The geographical location of the clan was excellent and the density of qi was higher than elsewhere, so his speed of practice was greater than outside, So he only left the clan to perform missions in exchange for resources such as pure Qi Mid-grade pills, These pills were only the same as a month of cultivation, the only bad thing is that one could only consume one every two weeks, otherwise he could end up poisoned or dead. As far as Joseph knew the alchemists of the clan could not make these pills but they brought them from the northern states, These were 12 states which were the closest to becoming mortal countries, Each one was ten times bigger than the Snow Kingdom! Also, there were countless geniuses and even martial artists were very common there so much that they were as commoners, Even false cultivators were relatively common at least in their lower levels. According to the clan elders who went to the states in their youth to broaden their horizons, the density of qi in an ordinary city was the same as that of the James Clan! The first time he learned that Joseph was dumb and his desire to go and meet state geniuses was ignited, swearing that one day he would go but he was warned that at that time his strength was not worth much and any citizen of the states was stronger than him. At that time he was just a beginner in Body Refining. But now he was different. The Elders of his Clan told him that the States are far away and the road was treacherous, full of bandits and wild beasts, something that no average person could survive. But the trip was worth it, since everything was better there, Among them the resources and the alchemists there were much better than those of the James clan, It is said that within the alchemical recipes are divided by difficulty and even between the levels there was a world of difference, which was: Low, Middle, High". (Example: Low-Level Apprentice, Middle Level Apprentice, Alchemist One Star Low ) Body Refining pills were said to be low level, Pure Qi pills were Middle level and Elemental Opening pills were High level. Clan alchemists were low-level and could only make drugs that affected martial artists, and hopefully pure low-grade Qi Pills. but those pills were junk. So every six months a great Elder was sent to buy the pills with a ninth level Gathering qi Blood Eagle and they could only bring a few hundred each time they went. and rarely never came back. Now with his strength Joseph intended to leave his region and go to the northern states, After all advancing to the ninth level was very complicated with the resources of the clan, not to mention entering the Elemental half step, for a reason The James Clan only had one Elder in the Elemental half step, the amount of qi needed to advance was much higher than the total qi ingested from the first to the ninth! So after half an hour he finally arrived in the Royal capital, The royal city of the Snow Kingdom was bigger and more prosperous than that of the Alba Kingdom but even so with Joseph''s speed it only took a couple of minutes to get to the palace and seeing the emblem of the James clan the guards did not dare to stop him. So he freely entered the palace, asked for his sister, and servants guided him to the queen''s quarters. So Joseph approached the door and said: "Knock" Knock" "Helewise, what happened? Why did you call me?" So you heard some footsteps and a woman with watery and swollen eyes opened the door. When he saw this, Joseph''s face became cold and he said: "Who?" He knew his sister very well and she would not cry out of fear but out of fury. This meant that Anna was not to blame for Helewise''s crying, but someone else. When she saw her brother, Helewise could not help but cry and began to tell what had happened and the more he told her, the more confused Helewise was, so she could not help but comment: "Helewise that is not what you said to me in the letters". This made Helewise shut up and she could only say, "What do you mean?" Then Joseph began to explain: "A few years ago I sent you letters and I asked you why you did that to Anna and you told me that you did it for the good of the royal family, that now as you were part of the royal family you had to put the interests of the royal family first, and you told me that you had everything arranged for Anna and that I didn''t worry about that". Upon hearing that Helewise could not help but exclaim: "I DO NOT SAY THAT!", Soon an idea sprouted from her mind and she could not help but get angry: "THAT BASTARD WRITTEN LETTERS IN MY NAME", That also explained why her husband wanted her to use the wax seal of the royal family. That extinguished the little love he had left for the king, and her idea of forgiving him, and staying was extinguished forever, So she said to her brother: "Brother, I don''t want to be here anymore, I want to go and fix things with Anna". Joseph nodded and said, "Get your things ready, we''ll leave when you have your things." But as soon as he heard that, a series of footsteps were heard and Joseph turned his head to see men in golden armor, His crops ranged from the first level to the fifth level Gathering qi, At the head of all was an Elder who wore a golden tunic and emitted a noble air. These were the Royal Guards, the best elites of the Snow Kingdom, and that Elder was no less than the previous king, and father of Donald, Kid Snow. At such a scene Joseph did not immune, he just acted indifferently and said to his sister: "Helewise, prepare your things, we have no time to waste". Upon hearing her brother''s order, Helewise nodded, while the expression of the Men''s Group changed, After all, it was not pleasant to be treated like air. 91 Dog poop Unedited "How dare you ignore His Majesty!", Seeing Joseph''s behavior, a middle-aged man stepped forward and pointed to Joseph as if he were his mortal enemy, I couldn''t believe someone would treat royalty like that!, "You better kneel or I''ll kill you to wash away your sins!" But upon hearing the Threats from the other side, Joseph was not shocked but rather enraged and with murderous intent said: "Kid, better watch what your dog says or else I will kill him and leave you crippled to alleviate my anger, remember that I am James Clan, and you are only a dog of the Clan". Now he was not only a man but everyone in the group who got angry with Joseph, He was threatening to cripple His Majesty! His logic was simple, We are many and he alone is impossible to beat us, but before they attacked an old hand he rose, only so they calmed down but still saw Joseph with hostility. Only so Kid spoke calmly but extremely cold: "Joseph, not even your grandfather would dare to speak to me like that, this time I will spare your life, but leave the palace before I change my mind". "Haha", When Joseph heard that he only laughed coldly: "Spare my life?, You are a miserable seventh level Gathering qi, I am the eighth level, Do you think I am afraid of you?", When Joseph finished he released his aura, Making men in armor feel pressured. As for the Kid, He was shocked, He had been stuck on the seventh level for 10 years, but a young man of 30 overcame it, At this point, he remembered the words he said and was frightened beyond belief. But he didn''t show it and his face was still straight and confident and he said: "You can''t carry on in his belly is my grandson and is part of the royal family, It would be a great humiliation for us if that happened". When he heard that, Joseph''s Face didn''t immune in fact became colder and he said: "Shut up, your family never treated my sister well, I entrusted her to your family and see how it ended, Also don''t think I don''t know that you had anything to do with not sending help to my second sister, Donald is afraid of you and you''re the only one so I wouldn''t keep a promise, so I''ll tell you loud and clear, LONG HERE OR I''ll KILL YOU!", Saying the last part he roared it at the top of his lungs, saying the last part he roared it at the top of his lungs. Hearing that, it was like thunder to the ears of all present, Someone had threatened to kill a member of the royal family and at home! It''s true that a few years ago he had received some very tempting bribes from Walter Dunham not to send anyone to help Helewise''s sister, but he didn''t think it would all end like this, in a few years Joseph Webber overcame him in strength and didn''t even fear him. At this moment if he regretted having taken the bribe, but it was too late, Now because of his fault the royal family will have its first stain in the thousand years of existence. More than fifteen men charged Joseph with their weapons, They were furious with Joseph''s arrogance and could not believe that this man threatened his majesty in his face. So they all acted without thinking of the consequences. "How dare you threaten His Majesty!" "Your sins will only be washed away by your death" "After your death, we will go to the Weber family and extinguish it!" Just as a pack of wolves launched themselves and with their incredible speed arrived in less than a breath at Joseph, it was almost as if they were teleporting. Seeing this, Joseph only showed a cruel smile and without bothering about the attacks he began to make his attacks. He took a step and arrived in front of a man with a spear, The man did not hesitate to want to deliver his blow and pointed at Joseph''s chest, but Joseph only took a step with his left foot to the right, just watching as the spear passed by and without warning the take. Exercising his force on the spear he first pulled towards him as if he wanted to snatch it away but the man did not leave it to him, but soon the force went to his side and the spear hit his chest, This made him stagger and loosened the grip on the spear. So Joseph took it and taking advantage of the situation another man tried to attack from behind but Joseph bent down and with the spear of the first man a "PoP" was heard and the spear went through the head of the second man, Leaving his brains in the corridor, So without losing momentum he turned 180 degrees and nailed the spear in the chest of the original owner by nailing it to the wall of the corridor. In less than two breaths, two men had died, This made the rest of the men stop and look at Joseph with fear, Was he even human? Seeing the scene Joseph only showed a sweet smile and advanced a couple of steps, making the men in armor involuntarily retreat. and were full of sweat. Joseph wanted to go on with the fun but he heard a voice from the room: "Brother, I''m ready". To this Joseph showed an expression of sadness and the men in the armor of happiness, though they were saved, Joseph muttered: "I can''t seem to amuse myself, so I''ll kill them quickly". "Helewise, give me five minutes I''m talking business with the old Kid," so I shout to the part in the room. Helewise although confused, did not question her brother and said "Ok". So Joseph saw the men in armor and disappeared from their place, shortly after only sounds of panic sounded in the hallway. "Agh" "Sorry, sorry, agh" So after two minutes, the corridor was filled with body parts, brains and a small river of blood, while the scent of air was blood. Someone with a weak stomach was sure to vomit at the sight of this. This left only a young man and an Elder in the hallway, on seeing the Elder the young man asked: "Kid, why didn''t you help my sister?" In the eyes of the Elder, there was an abyss of fear, for that was not the force that an eighth level Gathering qi should have, Perhaps only the Supreme Elder of the James Clan would be able to rival this monster. So the Elder did not dare to hide anything: "11 years ago, a rich merchant in the Alba Kingdom learned that Anna would marry The King of his Kingdom, but his daughter was also the king''s wife, Knowing that Anna''s sister was the queen, he thought that the royal family could help her in the Alba Kingdom, So he came to me and offered me 15 million gold in exchange for not helping her, 15 million is a lot of money and not only that, he told me that if Anna''s son was a child he would give me another 15 million to ignore them". So the young man finally had a man with whom to avenge his wrath, and asked him, "What was his name?" "Walter Dunham" So the young man just muttered, "Walter Dunham, Walter Dunham, Well, well, well, today you did make me angry." So he saw the Elder and with one blow, he sent him flying into a wall. Making a "Pom" sound, He could only cough up blood and faint. So the young man went to the door and said, "Helewise open the door and close your eyes." Helewise didn''t hesitate and did it, so she just heard that someone took her suitcase and felt that body was being carried like a baby and heard: "Don''t open them until I give you permission". Helewise nodded and started sniffing a little, and said, "Brother, what''s that smell?" I just hear: "It''s nothing, step on dog poop, hahaha " 92 Crazy reward Unedited Meanwhile at the royal palace of the Alba Kingdom. King''s Office. A middle-aged man was furious, his son had just been called trash openly, he could not believe it, and the worst thing was that it was his ex-wife. The woman who humiliated him years ago and could do nothing, nor did his parents do anything to him, and after that day both his daughters and his wives became indifferent to him. They knew that the king looked at them as Anna and it made no sense to continue wanting to have a space in the heart of such a despicable man that if the third concubine tells her that she wants to destroy another concubine, she would openly support her. Thus he rarely spoke to his wives, except for Joanna, She was always by his side. Besides the fact that her father was in a coma for two years before she woke up, she took care of all the business so that it would go on usually. So he decided to raise the taxes on textile products. In these last few years, the economy of the kingdom took a big leap, from 100,000 collected to 150,000, and the most significant responsibility was Anna with her business which did not evade taxes. and generated wealth for the kingdom. Lewis'' plan was to increase bureaucracy and make it difficult for him to sell less and less along with the tax hike Anna would have a tough Year for her store, So I talk to the prime minister and made a decree in which he raised taxes from 15% to 30%, but what was not expected was that half an hour later, his prime minister returned all bruised and bruised and blood. He could barely walk. "What happened to you?" "I bring a message from your father" So Lewis just frowned and said, "What did he say?" The man explained: "If you make such a stupid decree again, I don''t care if you are my son, I will break your legs, if you don''t believe me look at your stupid prime minister, I beat him up to remind him not to tell you that "Yes" you blindly, if you again create a decree for personal reasons and not for the good of the nation, I can look for someone to take charge of being king, In addition, expel Nathaniel from the family, the only people who can decide on the marriage of an Alba is another Alba, not a foreigner, and your bastard son did not give us the face so neither will we give it to him, if you do not make this order effective in one day I will personally go to be persuaded of the situation and do not worry about your mother, She agrees with me". When he finished listening, Lewis couldn''t help but get angry, his parents wanted the most exceptional talent in the family expelled! Besides, this was his favorite son and the one he hoped for the most, he couldn''t believe that his parents couldn''t see a bigger picture in making his decisions and refused to do so. But the next day his father "Persuaded" him in a way that Lewis would be in bed for a few months and only then expelled his son from the family, realizing that if he didn''t behave could he be next. When Joanna found out about this, she went without a doubt with her husband and could not believe what he had done, she expelled her son from the family! So she opened the door and saw a man full of wounds and bandages and only then her anger calmed down and she asked: "Why did you expel Nathaniel?" The man who could not even bend his neck said: "Do you think I wanted to? My father was angry because Sea Palace did not ask us about Nathaniel''s marriage. I defended him with everything I could and look how it ended, the darkest thing was that my father did it without effort". When she heard her husband''s explanation, she found it reasonable, even her mother had to find out about the marriage like the rest of the people and that''s why she was upset, but she was still her son and said: "But there''s no way he won''t be expelled?". Lewis could only say, "If he apologizes to my parents and breaks up the marriage, yes, but otherwise I don''t believe." Then Joanna crossed her arms and said: "Then we dawn with which we will leave the family if they lose the help of my father will be more difficult to govern the kingdom." Upon hearing that and Lewis said: "I tried, and I was told, "If you want to leave the family do it but make it clear, you will leave empty-handed and if Walter dares to help, haha we are not afraid," In recent years the strength of my parents increased dramatically, only that they are in Gathering qi but I do not know what level, if they say that, minimum should be at level 2 or 3 even more since they are not afraid of the Sea Palace, only so Lewis sighed and whispered: "Something strange has happened in the last few years, what will it be?" Joanna for her part, was surprised and could understand what her husband was thinking, They have been enjoying the resources sent by their son and yet they were only in the ninth level Body refining, but their in-laws for some reason were advancing by leaps and bounds in Gathering qi, It was as if they had resources to which not even the palace had access. But that was impossible. Right? Joanna was not silly if this was real, her departure would not affect the Alba family at all, so she just remained silent and I hope her son made the right decision, she knew the arrogant character she had and writing a letter would be useless. On the side of the Sea Palace, an order of slaughter was issued against Alexander''s family, calling his most prominent disciple as garbage was a significant blow to them not to mention the humiliation they gave. But something surprising happened afterward, Anna said she would give 5 Elemental opening pills to the one who brought the head of the Supreme Elder of the Sea Palace. As for the quality they were supreme, that meant they could create five real cultivators. But she didn''t just put a price on the head of the Supreme Elder, she also put a price on the rest, from Elders and Sect master to the outer disciples. Which were as follows. Sect Master - 100,000 higher-grade body refining potions. Great Elders - 50,000 higher grade body refining potions. Elderly - 10,000 high-grade body refining potions. Central disciples - 10,000 higher-grade body refining potions. Internal disciples - 10,000 high-grade body refining potions. External disciples - 5,000 high-grade body refining potions. Alexander seeing these rewards could only shake his head, In these years he had never stopped refining Potions of transcendent grade, hundreds of thousands were stored in his space ring ready to be diluted, So he had no problem with the rewards, but could not help but say that his mother was vicious, with these rewards no wonder they even killed strangers and dressed them as disciples of the Sea Palace. Alexander knew one thing very well, The higher the reward, the greater the number of people willing to kill for it. and with these rewards, a sea of people would go to the Sea Palace and probably have to isolate themselves to survive, especially the Supreme Elder. My mother could place a lower reward but she wanted everyone at the Sea Palace to feel that her head was worth gold and weighed tons, generating stress that could quickly drive them crazy, i.e. a body refining disciple was worth at least 50,000 gold coins according to his mother. Alexander even felt a little sorry for the innocent disciples who died because of the Supreme Elder and her words. But it was they who started it years ago with their miserable arrest warrant. Thus he could only sigh and say: "You are vicious, but if you were not you would be qualified to be my mother...", At one last thought Alexander smiled and said: "This old man likes you more and more". 93 Ism an antagonist! Unedited In just two days four news items impacted the region, The queen of the Snow Kingdom abandoned the king and the old king is badly wounded lying on a bed. The Sea Palace sends an execution order against Anna Webber''s family, Anna Webber put a price on the head of all Sea Palace members, paying 50,000 gold coins for an outside disciple! Finally, Nathaniel Alba was expelled from the Alba family! Until a few days ago this was unthinkable, but it happened. Although it was not known why the queen abandoned the king, many thought it had something to do with Anna''s threat to the queen, and were not so far from the truth, these events uncovered truths that were hidden for more than a decade, enough for any love to end. But the most disturbing thing was that there was a fight between Anna Webber and a colossus like the Sea Palace, Many thought that Anna''s luck was over and this was her end but did not think that in less than a day, responded and in a way that nobody expected, instead of defending himself made an offensive. For martial artists, there was one thing that was more important than gold and silver and this was the resources of cultivation, if Anna had placed the price in gold, many people would not be interested, because in the region except for the six great sects there were not many capable alchemists, and these alchemists only produced medicines for their powers, never selling them to foreigners. So Anna''s rewards were thousands of times more tempting in potions, even false cultivators would be interested because with those potions they could form a millenary clan! Just the thought of killing ten disciples would give them more than 50,000 high-grade potions with that number of potions could train a few thousand martial artists! That means they could strengthen their clans or create a martial arts school! In the seven countries of the region, there were many clans and minor powers in which there was an ancestor in the Gathering qi. So there was temptation, though many of those ancestors also doubted whether Anna really had that many potions at hand, everything changed after the same day she presented the rewards, in front of her shop she placed hundreds of boxes with body refining potions, each box could contain a thousand potions, So a big commotion was created, After all there could easily be one or two million high-grade potions! Seeing this number of potions, many swallowed saliva while others tried to steal it, but someone was going to be so foolish as to place the potions on the street without security? So those thieves ended badly. Meanwhile, there was another news that caused a stir, years ago the first prince and all his family disappeared out of nowhere and now his second brother was expelled from the family, the family communiqu¨¦ was: "We, the Alba family, were not properly notified about the marriage of our member "Nathaniel Alba", we see this as an offense on the part of the member towards the family with whom Nathaniel did not have any problem,You can see that Nathaniel does not respect his ancestors and is therefore expelled from the family, losing all right to the throne with immediate effect. We are a traditional family and the member who does not appreciate it is free to withdraw." A few days ago, everyone thought that the marriage of the second prince almost guaranteed him the throne, but instead he was expelled, A family expelled its most exceptional genius as if it were trash? Was the world crazy? Many clans indulge their geniuses to such an extent that they become arrogant but they did not expect the Alba family to throw them away like trash without hesitation! There were all kinds of people who commented, many despised the action of the family while others even mocked, but there were others who were more astute and tried to join the clues, giving a very ambiguous conclusion that explained everything strange that had happened, Anna had an expert as support and that expert was a very powerful alchemist or her son was an alchemist. Only that could explain the last events before it was a theory until people began to investigate and realized that the army of the Alba Kingdom had strengthened several folds and now they were at the level of the Cesoria kingdom! They confirmed this and understood why the Alba family did not fear the Sea Palace or the James Clan. Only then did they remain silent and did not go to the Sea Palace defense but soon realized something, The Army of the Alba Kingdom was mobilizing towards the Cesoria Kingdom! Although they were shocked, they knew it was the right decision, the royal family of the Cesoria kingdom had princes and princesses as Sea Palace disciples, and anyone with brains would realize that the real ruler of Cesoria Kingdom was the Sea Palace. Their heads were priced and many greedy people would kill for those rewards so the best they could do was isolate themselves and have the royal family declare war, under the pretext that they put a price on members of the royal family. This play made many realize that in the royal family there was a monster that could see what others could not, and could predict the movements that people had not even thought about. Now the question was, Who is that monster? When they could barely see the present, that person could see the future, wasn''t it scary? If such a person existed within the Alba family, that family will no doubt prosper, and its position as ruler of this land will be firm. For those with ambition this was sad news, but for those who were loyal to the Alba family, it was a great blessing. Meanwhile in Anna''s village, a 9-year-old boy was making a new position, This position was based on a pill called "Recovery Pill", In its original version it was a two star pill but simplified and exchanging some ingredients was kind enough to help the army win the approaching war, This pill could help with various problems such as infections, internal wounds and there would be no need to amputate the limbs, as this would heal him. This was the least Alexander could do, as in a way he and his mother started this war. For now, the war was only an assumption of his, but the most certain thing is that it will happen, the only important thing is, Will it be a war of one country against others or of one against many? For now, he was quite curious, how his brother responds to the expulsion and who will make his cousin, "Hahaha, I seem to be an antagonist who separates a couple in love." 94 Will you accept your mistakes? Unedited So as Alexander refined his mind he began to wander. At this time Alexander did not have to worry about anything, but he knew that before the eyes of others, He had separated a couple in love and most likely his cousin would see him with hatred. But what could he say he had not provoked that, The actions of his cousin and his brother had provoked it. His cousin never visited them and did not even know him despite the fact that in order to reach the Kingdom Cesoria from Snow has to pass through the Kingdom Alba, That was her first mistake, Anna was not foolish and many times saw carriages of the Clan James in the Royal City, there were times when they even visited the king but not Anna, That angered her but still said nothing because she wanted to have low profile. In other words, even the damned Lewis knows her niece but she doesn''t, and she was his blood relative! Anna was too proud to lower her face and invite her niece to visit her, She was her niece after all if they were her parents or someone older but to do so with someone from the younger generation was humiliating and more so when she was someone from your family. Usually, her niece would have to make a small visit out of respect every time she passed by her house and if she didn''t do it she would only have to send someone in her name but she didn''t, it could only mean one thing, She couldn''t put Anna in her eyes. Anna could understand that her brother and sister could not see her since her brother was busy training and her sister has royal responsibilities, making her busy all the time and unable to leave the country. But her niece from time to time visited the Cesoria kingdom and every time she passed by Anna''s house without stopping, this was unforgivable. So how could she not explode when she found out that her niece would marry the son of an enemy. Anna reached her limit, and didn''t know what her sister thought but wanted to tell her, "Either you educate that bitch or I do. " But if her cousin had shown respect for Anna, Anna would not do so much to separate two people. As for her brother, he thought that those in charge of his family were his mother and father so he didn''t put the grandparents in their eyes and that enraged them, i.e. the dealings with their parents were too different, while they bathed in Sea Palace resources, their grandparents were forgotten and nothing was meant for them. In the traditions, there was always something that was immutable and that was "Respect your elders", Never showed them a trace of respect for their elders and sometimes the vengeance of those elders was painful. But the question is, do humans accept their mistakes? The answer is no, they would most likely look for a scapegoat to escape from the reality they made and that scapegoat had a name, Alexander Alba. His brother will think he is standing in the way of this marriage because of the throne. and his cousin will think that his mother wants him to marry him to have a better chance of ascending to the throne. After all, those were clich¨¦ thoughts with their narcissism and little experience they would only find that conclusion. What they did not know was that with the memories of his past life, Alexander knew how insignificant this region was and that one day he leaves it, as soon as he returns he would not know it, At this moment the royal family did not have a shortage of heirs so he could merely abandon his rights to the throne voluntarily. As long as nothing happened to his brothers, no one could force him to be king, and if necessary he would protect his brothers. So he could wander the world without ties, but now he could only think of the future. "Now I can only control what is in my power, I wonder whether or not I should extinguish the Sea Palace?" In the end, Alexander did not care about the existence of such a weak power, even if he gave it another thousand years to develop it would still not be a threat to him. Now the question is how will they respond? If it is an autonomous power it will just shut up and suffer in silence by giving choking tantrums, Now if it was a branch of a more massive power it is most likely that it will shut up and send someone from headquarters to deal with the problems. Alexander only hoped it would be the second, otherwise, it would be very dull. Although it was not as good as the original pill still had its merits, The grade was Supreme, So until you got used to the new recipe that would be your maximum possible grade. At this point, Alexander felt that his skills in alchemy and Arrays could equal those of 5 or 6 stars minimum since in his previous life those were the most significant recipes and Arrays he had to study, for the rest he was self-taught and did not know if what he knew was right or not. He called the new potion: "Health Potion", that was an explicit name that indicated the purpose of the potion, to keep healthy the one who takes the potion. At this point, Alexander needed a few thousand potions in case a war broke out so he spent a couple of hours making these potions. After that, he went to some stables a mile long and a half mile wide, these were huge as they contained thousands of horses and each had a couple of square meters for each horse. In these years Anna had bought a few hundred horses and bought a huge plot of land. But that was not the most impressive thing, but all the horses were wild beasts! With the help of Beast Crystal, all those who started as Common Animals evolved into Wild Beasts. An ordinary horse measures between 1.4 to 1.8 meters, while Alexander''s horses were imposing with more than 2.5 meters and were ten times faster than common horses, making it possible for them to cross thousands of miles in one day! Right now Alexander wanted to have another business and that was selling horses, each horse could be sold for a few gold coins, and with the speed that wild beasts reproduce, the continuous flow of horses was no problem. The only thing was that these horses did not respect ordinary people to be their masters, only martial artists. But with this, the flow of goods and people in the kingdom and possibly in the region would become faster and prices would again decrease! If I could earn money and make the lives of ordinary people within the kingdom it was Win - Win. Alexander could be ruthless but that was only against his enemies, Alexander was a person who if you did not have enmity with him, would be fair and impartial with people and would give him the reason for doubt. If they showed him the respect he would treat you reciprocally, the same applied to arrogance and disdain. In his previous life, he met thousands of ordinary people who helped him along the way and he was never treated well by the great clans and powers, so if he wanted to help someone it would be ordinary people. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi, I want to thank you all for the great week we had, really thank you very much! The goal we set ourselves a long time ago has been achieved. So there will be additional chapters, 10 to be exact. But I don''t know when I will be able to release them, as I don''t have much time to write at this time. I would like to tell you that this week until January 2nd the chapters will be irregular or maybe there will be no chapters on those days. Most likely there will be no chapters. But you can rest assured that I will be back on January 3rd with the daily chapters and the additional chapters. I don''t know if this is the last time I write in the Year 2018 but if it is like this FATTY IS CUTE WISHES YOU HAPPY HOLIDAYS AND A HAPPY NEW YEAR. I hope you all have an excellent year and I will be able to entertain you with my novel for the whole year 2019. As I always say. Thank you for reading my novel and for your support. I hope to see you here in 2019! 95 The beginning Unedited 2 in 1 Six months later "Boom" "Boom" One night in the Alba realm two shadows clashed against one another in combat, seemed to be paired and each time their fists clashed an explosive wave followed them, but soon the balance was broken a shadow flew away. "Boom" Crashing a tree and breaking it like paper. Everything was silent but suddenly a childish voice sounded: "hahaha, Audrey seems to have lost, aren''t you ashamed to lose with a child hahaha" and an indignant voice replied: "You are not a child, Young master, you have thousands of years of combat experience, this is not fair!" "Hahaha, but I''m just a five-level Gathering qi while you''re a half step Elemental, He who is at a disadvantage is me!" Upon hearing that the other party said: "That''s not the strength of a five-level Gathering qi!, That strength is compared to a ninth level or half step! It''s not fair you''ve hit me for more than a hundred days in a row. " So the woman dressed in orange stopped and could not help but exclaim with indignation, more than four months ago that Alexander and she trained at night but she had not won once! "Hahaha, what do you complain about it in these four months you have become much better in the fights one by one, today you could even hold ten minutes before losing Before you couldn''t even take ten breaths". Upon hearing that, Audrey exclaimed aloud: "As I could with a killer instinct, every time you take it out my knees tremble!" Alexander finally arrived in front of Audrey, shrugged his shoulders and said: "If you get used to my killer instinct you won''t be afraid of another, there aren''t many people who can match it". So Alexander pulled out a potion and threw it at Audrey. Audrey caught it and quickly drank it, this was the Health Potion, Alexander always damaged it and left slight internal wounds but with this these wounds were nothing. Alexander had long wanted to train Audrey in combat but could not since the fighting generated wounds and those wounds would accumulate until it could cause permanent damage in Audrey, Besides that he could not explain to his mother because every night Audrey returns full of blood. But now with the healing potions, everything was fixed, as long as Alexander didn''t attack her seriously, nothing wrong would happen. "Audrey, starting tomorrow I want you to go into the Big Three Range and live in it for 6 months without help." Audrey couldn''t believe, she spent over four months being tortured by this child and now she had to endure living in the Big Three Range! It was said that the Auphera continent had four enormous mountain ranges that only ended in the center of the continent, These call Big one, Big two, Big three Big Four. Each one of these mountain ranges is in the extremities of the continent but that is not the most important thing but purely wild and demonic beasts inhabited it! The Alba Kingdom was at the foot of the mountain range and there were many forests in which wild beasts dominated and that was where hunters hunt, so just thinking about it, Audrey exclaimed: "I don''t want to die!" Alexander just said, "Fool, who said you were going to die?" "But to enter that mountain range is almost suicide." Alexander shook his head and shook his head: "That''s only if you enter the deepest areas of the mountain range, But those areas are so far away, so far that it would take you years to get there, you only have to go to the place where the wild beasts of level 1 and 2 live, but you may encounter demonic beasts of level 1". This reassured Audrey a bit, so with begging eyes she muttered, "Do I have to go?" Alexander sighed and said: "Audrey if you want to become an expert one should not only stay at home and cultivate, must temper and fight, Many times the death of people is due to their little experience in struggle, In my previous life I often managed to kill spoiled young people who only know how to be defended by the older generation". Alexander stared at Audrey and said: "You know that for a moment I will leave home and I want to know that my mother and my loved ones are in the hands of someone capable, I am not omnipresent or omnipotent, I am not a heavenly being or my parents are, I need help". This left Audrey speechless her young master was asking for help! She could only say, "But young master you are very wise," those were the most sincere words Audrey could utter. Since her young master showed up, he had done many magical things that he never in his wildest dreams thought could be done, In fact, all they had was thanks to him. Alexander showed a smile of self-loathing and said: "Audrey, In my previous life I was only a cultivator Heaven, not much to brag about. In my previous life I could never consider myself an "Elite" much less, I never had a great background, my father was not a celestial being with access to unlimited knowledge, all I did was thanks to these two hands stained with the blood of countless people and even so I failed to become a true expert without equal". Alexander could not help but show contempt, for he knew that his past achievements for many people were nothing and many consider him a piece of rubbish. It is true that in the eyes of people like Audrey who have not seen the world, he was a mystic being but only in front of these people. The only thing he learned in his previous life was to survive, they were never able to kill him. Hearing that, Audrey was confused: "Young Master, So you said you were a cold person in your previous life, So why do you love your mother so much? It''s not something a person with your character would do. After uttering those words the forest was silent, and no one answered. Audrey became nervous and thought she asked the wrong question. Until Alexander fell out of nowhere into the grass looking up at the sky and said, "Audrey, stand by my side". So Audrey without hesitation lay down on the grass next to Alexander looking at the starry night sky and Alexander said: "It''s wonderful, don''t you think?" "Yes, yes, it''s wonderful" Seeing the stars, Alexander spoke in melancholy and said, "Audrey, would you believe me if I told you that I was born in one of those stars?" "What?!" When Audrey heard this statement, she was shocked. It was impossible to be born in the stars, wasn''t it? So Alexander began to relate while Audrey remained silent listening. "In this universe, it is said that there are as many worlds as there are stars if the stars are countless so will be the worlds". "We find ourselves on a small continent like countless others, Above us are many extraordinary beings" "In my previous life I don''t remember my parents, I just vaguely remember beautiful landscapes and a great palace, a palace that spanned hundreds of miles and was like a small city within it. Through the window of my room, you could see thousands of stars, it was a paradise". "In my early days I only remembered some vague conversations of people who called themselves "Big Brother Bear" and "Sister Beautiful", so I was for years and never saw my parents, until one day I was taken to a large hall with thousands of children my age and an old man on a platform made them touch a sphere and then place them in two groups one on the right and one on the left." "Every time the children went to the right the adults in the room were happy and nodded, while with those on the left they shook their heads and no longer paid attention to them, I went to the left with hundreds of other children and they took us to a large room where there were thousands of beds. After hours the parents of many children arrived and with tears in their eyes they embraced their children as if it were the last time they saw the meaning of a child they all had their parents with them, that child was me." "At that moment I remember that a middle-aged corpulent man entered the room, That was the big brother Bear, he looked for me in the room and told me: "Sorry young master your parents will not be able to come are busy with other matters, I also ask forgiveness for Sister Beautiful, I could not stop crying," After that he gave me a hug and told me: "Remember that your name is Kain Crane, that was the name we chose for you, the beautiful sister and I, Remember that strong men never cry" So he turned to leave but I took his pants and asked: "And my parents?"I knew that the brother bear and Sister Beautiful were the servants in charge of me but I never asked for my parents, I didn''t know their names, But my parents had never named me? " "At that time I had never seen my parents, nor was I embraced by my mother to all those I knew were those two servants in charge of me and no one else: "Don''t come, Kain, I''m sorry", I was confused and couldn''t believe I was about to cry but at that moment Brother Bear put his hand on my head and caressed her saying: "Crying doesn''t change things, just remember in this world only people have the right to live in peace, as long as you become very strong you can go back to the clan", so brother bear left me in the room ". "In those days I saw many children with their families but I was the only one who was always alone. It was as if for my parents I didn''t exist". "On the eleventh day, All the children were taken to a kind of transmission Array and an Elder said the last words: "I hope they survive, trash", So the Array lit up and I heard a BOOM and a half-sentence say: "Who did that to me..." and I lost consciousness, When I woke up I was in a forest alone, That year I was only 4 years old". "I don''t know how I managed to survive, I just remember that I hid and fed on the remains left by wild beasts and ate them, So more than 6 years passed and when I turned ten I realized that my parents and my clan discarded me , I spent six years waiting for someone to rescue me but nobody ever arrived, and with all the wild beast meat I ate I managed to become a Martial Artist and left the forest where I had lived, That''s how my story began". "Ahh in that forest many things happened, there kill for the first time, I learned to hide and survive" Alexander saw the sky and said: "You ask me why I love my mother, the answer is simple. It''s because she loves me, and in my two lives I''ve only had one mother. In my first days she was always there for me and never left me, She gave me something I never had before, The pure Love of a mother, When I heard that I had no talent, I prepared for the worst and was thrown away again but it never was so, My mother never cared whether I had talent or not", So Alexander showed a smile and thought of the words that his mother said the first day he met her. "That does not matter if he can''t be a great martial artist, he can still be a great scholar, or an alchemist, or array master, there are many paths he can choose, he can be anyone he aspires to be. talent does not decide everything" He could only say: "In this life I couldn''t wish for a better mother", Maybe in this life he didn''t have a good father but he did have an excellent mother and that was enough, Sometimes they say that destiny works in a complicated way, In his previous life he could never understand why he had such ruthless parents but now, if they asked him if he had to go through everything he lived through again just to meet his mother again, he would undoubtedly say yes. "Does that answer your question?" Alexander turned his head only to be surprised to find a woman crying. "snif, snif, Young Master, That''s a sad story!" 96 This is how the world works. Seeing the woman crying Alexander could only say: "Stop crying for a dead man, his story is over with his death, no tears are worth the tears", So Alexander sat on the grass. "One must know how to learn from the past and look to the future." "But, but, but, but," Audrey as she sat and kept crying. "Now I''ll just concentrate on my present life, everything from my past life is just memories and nothing more." "But, young master, what if your parents loved you and it was all a misunderstanding or a conspiracy!" Alexander just sighed and said: "Even if it was, it doesn''t change things, Your son is dead, Now I''m just Anna Webber''s son, I have no feelings for my parents from my past life. Before I died I was never curious about my parents or the Crane clan, I never tried to return to the clan or take revenge or anything similar, I just lived my life. If I didn''t worry about it in my past life, why would I worry about it in this one?" Only then did Audrey remain silent and realize how cold her young master could be. Seeing the silence Alexander changed the subject: "Audrey, now that you''ll break into the Elemental Realm how do you feel?" "What do you mean?" "Audrey, I want to ask you a question, How do you value the Elemental Realm?" Audrey just thought about it a little and said, "Well, they''re mighty, right now I''m in the middle of it but I feel like I can fight a few hundred False cultivators!" So Alexander nodded and said, "And if I told you that''s just the real beginning of cultivation, what would you say?" This left Audrey speechless, Right now she was very powerful and there were many beings more powerful than her, That was even possible? Seeing her silence, Alexander continued: "In this universe there are countless races and among these races, the human race is at the bottom along with many other races, and because of this they must pass through the fundamental realms and many of the superior races do not have to pass through them and their cultivation begins in the Elemental Realm leaving the fundamental Realms as optional." An Example could be Helena, She could be said to be born in the peak of body refining and if not because Alexander forced her to go through the functional realms, She would have already arrived at the Elemental Realm a year ago. Alexander told her that he was her master and therefore as his servant, she must obey her master otherwise he would give her a lesson. At first, Helena did not take him seriously but after Alexander''s "lesson" she became a more obedient servant. With Audrey, he could not do the same but with Helena, he could, since she was exclusively his property. Even if she had a big bottom, She entered his family as his maid and if she didn''t like that she is free to go. After all, for Alexander that was the best thing because he knew that this woman would be a big problem in the future and that with the things his parents gave him, raising his crop quickly would not be a problem at all. "What?!" When Audrey found out about this, she went blank, her race was inferior to others? "Yes, even if it''s hard to believe, that''s the way things are, you know why humans have to go through the body refining process and Gathering qi?" Audrey thought about it and in the end could not conclude, I only knew that this was cultivated but I did not know why. Thus Alexander began to explain: "The human body is considered very "Impure" and because of this our longevity among other factors is very inferior to other races, but also affects other important factors, such as our perception. When we are born we do not feel our meridians, in fact, many people think they do not exist, and the cleansing of impurities in the flesh increases our perception and most importantly, it helps us to tolerate and sensing the qi, Do you know what would happen if I put a strand of qi in the body of a common person?". "The answer is it would explode. Regardless of whether it was mundane or spiritual, it would explode. Thus one can enter the second Realm, the so-called Gathering qi. In this realm, the acupuncture points are opened and impurities in the meridians are cleansed, the more points are opened the stronger your flesh will be, but the main objective of the fundamental realms is to put the lower beings on an equal footing with the higher beings and allow them to enter the Mortal Realms. " "Because of this the fundamental realms are not even considered something on the continent, much less in the universe, But the same for the lower races are very important. The better your experience in those realms, the better for your future otherwise it could bring you hidden problems in the future". Just so he remained silent watching Audrey, who was mute, Just until after a few minutes she spoke, He understood almost everything except for one topic: "Young master, One question, If a race has a longevity of 300 years, That means that in Body refining will have 600?, Perhaps that is not unfair! Alexander just sighed and said: "No, they will always have 300 years of longevity, only when entering the Gathering qi gain 100 years of longevity. Longevity is divided into two types, innate and acquired." "The innate is the longevity with which one is born, in the human case 100 years, while the acquired one is the longevity that is acquired when cultivating, while the innate longevity does not surpass the acquired longevity there will be no changes." "In this universe all living beings are born as mortals regardless of race, The limit that a mortal can live is ten thousand years regardless of race, An example of this are the divine beasts, They have an innate longevity of ten thousand years and regardless of whether their cultivation was Elemental or Body refining, their longevity will not change until they transcend mortality ". Audrey couldn''t help but stand up and exclaim, "Ten thousand years? Some beings can live so long? and I thought 400 years was a lot, how can this be?" Alexander also stood up: "Don''t get too excited, the number of people who can live that time is minimal, do you know the rate of elimination in the cultivation?" "If we speak without adequate resources is 99%, this means that of 100 common people only one entered the body refining and 100 people who entered the body refining only one entered the Gathering qi, and so on. but that is only if one does not have good resources, if one has unlimited resources even a pig can become a divine beast, The great powers have many experts because of their rich resources and the richer these resources are stronger will be the powers and the resources end up being monopolized by a few powers, that''s how the world works." Thus looking at each other, Alexander said to him: "You remember the pure qi pill, for the great powers that pill is rubbish and they would never give it to their disciples, but they used better pills and better qualities of spiritual stones. Those colossal powers are not something that your present self can understand." So he gave a space ring to Audrey turned around and said: "Inside the Ring is everything necessary for you to survive in the mountain range, from healing drugs to antidotes for poisons, Now let''s go home and remember not to die in the mountain range but accompany you in your death, When you return there will be a supreme grade Elemental opening pill waiting for you for the great Breakthrough". In the meantime, Audrey took the ring and saw the figure of a child walking away. In her eyes, there were thousands of complicated emotions and a sincere thank you, only then did she take a breath of air and follow the child. 97 Ism bored. A week later. A week ago Audrey had gone to the mountains leaving his mother and other trusted assistants who had trained in charge of Anna''s business. In these six months, many things had happened, but the most relevant thing is that every day corpses arrived dressed in the Sea Palace uniform and this only stopped until two months ago when the Sea Palace was isolated from the world and even did not allow members to communicate with their family outside! At first, it wasn''t all like that. Many family ancestors of small powers lined up to try to rob and extort Anna, but they were only first level Gathering qi and at best second level, because of this the fights were not exciting and Anna crushed them easily. Only this way they realized that Anna Webber was not someone that the small powers could get into, and the most terrifying was that all the people who attacked Anna, disappear. When they face Anna, they only ended up badly wounded and limping but everyone who attacked her at night disappears. It was as if someone had kidnapped them. This meant that many people no longer had bad intentions towards Anna and turned to see the members of the Sea Palace. They knew that Anna had countless options and that many of the Sea Palace disciples were abroad on missions or gaining experience, so a sea of experts started looking for and hunting the disciples. Anna didn''t ask for names or anything, they only had to give her the corpse and the disciple''s token to prove that they didn''t kill an innocent, Anna only cruel to her enemies and didn''t put anyone innocent in her execution. As for the disciples, their only sin had been to choose their power wrongly. If they were disciples of another power, they would not be suffering for the decisions of their elders. So every day hundreds of carriages left the capital with different destinations many went to the kingdom Aras or Ethova even the Sail empire but all had something in common and that was that they were all full of potions. This angered the Sea Palace and caused many of those convoys to be ambushed but what they did not know was that it was all a trap, and many small powers came together to place a bait and hope to multiply their profits, That day the Sea Palace lost several elders and hundreds of other disciples, while many small anonymous powers were pleased. In the Sea Palace there were only black faces without talking about the disciples, many of whom were furious, could not believe that because of the direct Disciple of the Supreme Elder his head was now worth his weight in gold or more! At this time Nicholas was receiving a lot of pressure, not only from the disciples but also from the Elders and Great Elders. No one was happy with the present situation. Many wanted the relationship with Anna to be settled and apologized, while others wanted to launch an attack on Anna and the Alba Kingdom. All that was left was to ask the Cesoria Kingdom to summon its Army to invade. While the Sea Palace and the Army would work together there would be no problem dealing with the Alba Kingdom but there was an error in that thought. If war is declared, many warriors from other countries will come and participate in the war to kill and claim Anna''s generous rewards. The Sea Palace could give rewards but it could not match Anna''s. So the best thing I could do was just mobilize the army and have little fights and throw empty threats hoping for the best. All Nicholas could do was issue a return order and isolate himself. So a small-scale war began, creating friction between kingdoms. But there was one thing that most viewers were confused about, the main culprits of this chaos had not spoken. Alexander didn''t even expect it, but after some thought, he gave something that could explain it. They had to be in seclusion to enter Gathering qi, They had to be at the peak of Body refining right now. This surprised him, but when he thought about it, he didn''t find it wrong, After all, they were the most important disciples of their powers it is evident that they were bathed in resources and all the resources of their power would be available to them, so it was not uncommon for them to have that level at that age. Now he was just waiting for his brother''s answer, most likely that trash would get angry and go to the Alba family to complain only to run into the wall called "Adam and Beth Alba", After all his grandparents were now in the Elementary half step and the region even if the six supreme Elders united they would not be able to deal with this couple. As for his cousin, as far as he knew his mother''s sister sent her a letter explaining the situation as well as that she left her husband, Very soon she would come to the Alba kingdom but could not go immediately as she was pregnant and could not travel like this even with a newborn baby, so her reunion will have to wait. This reassured Anna but not under her anger against his cousin. Now he could only let things happen naturally but felt a bit bored so he chose to focus on mastering a new profession, His alchemy and Array levels were excellent and with his current strength, he couldn''t refine any pill or Array that would be a challenge. So after some thought he decided to study craftsmanship. Craftsmanship and blacksmithing were similar but had crucial differences. The blacksmiths were dedicated to create Weapons among other things as tools, They made the cauldrons for alchemists. While the craftsmen created different objects like Mobilization Equipment, Training Equipment, Communication Equipment among other things. There were legends that the best craftsmen could create treasures defiant to heaven and with surprising functions almost unthinkable for simple mortals. And as far as he knew Alexander was right, In his previous life, he saw equipment made by 6-star artisans and was fascinated to realize why the powers so valued artisans. Craftsmanship was formed by mixing the knowledge of blacksmithing with Arrays without giving them war use. While blacksmiths did the same but for individual weapons as weapons of mass destruction. So Alexander, as he learns the Crafts could become a blacksmith more easily it, would do like learning two professions at the same time. In his previous life, he was neither a craftsman nor a blacksmith but he had killed several of them, so he had several methods of blacksmithing and with everything memorized in his mind. In the following days, he began to learn and buy blacksmithing equipment in addition to buying raw materials, hoping to improve and see how things developed. So the days passed until three weeks later, at the Sea Palace headquarters, a twelve-year-old boy left a room. The young man could look like any other but his cultivation was not, It was the first level Gathering qi! 98 The world went crazy? You''re a genius,those are the words people use to describe me, Nathaniel Alba. Since I was very young, my parents have been pleased with my talent. In the early years of my childhood, I have always been praised and my talent led me to become the direct disciple of the Supreme Elder of the Sea Palace, An Elemental Half Step Power. My master is at the pinnacle of the region and has told me that I have a great chance of becoming an Elemental power. This was my master''s greatest dream, Since becoming an Elemental Power would turn the Cesoria Kingdom into a mortal country of grade 5 and with that state, the Sea Palace could develop by leaps and bounds. To turn a desolate land into a mortal country was the dream of any ruler. A mortal country was entitled to much more than a desolate land and many chambers of commerce and guilds will be established in its territory. In the guilds, you could buy many things that are not available locally as long as you have enough money. Ordinary people could not know how big the world was but he could, and he also knew that the land where he was was excluded from the affairs of the continent, It was called a desolate land because of how little developed it was. According to the Sea Palace records, This was the 7288 branch of the Four Seas Academy, it was founded over 1200 years ago and its purpose was to begin Development within the continent. As far as Nathaniel knew, the Four Seas Academy was a transcendent power located on an island in the sea south of the Auphera continent. To the south of the continent, there were countless islands of different sizes that house countless powers and among the strongest was the Four Seas Academy, which had a presence in other seas in addition to the South Sea. There was a secret that his master had told him and that was that the purpose of Sea Palace was to continue with the development of branches of the academy in the continent and the first step to achieving it was to become a mortal country. According to what he knew in the sea there was a method to measure the power of an island and it was the same as on the continent only that instead of the country it was called "mortal Island" while in everything else was equal to the continent. In this world not only the continental powers weight if there are also powers outside the continent, In the seas and the sky even below the sea there were powers. This surprised him but at the same time confuses him because in a register he indicated, "It was not always like this, this world "Infinity Globe", It was a world with three continents but one day out of nothing, everything changed and the whole world expanded giving birth to innumerable continents... Nothing was the same since that day". This left you very confused, how can there be such a significant change from nothing? There were countless continents like Auphera? For ordinary people, the region he was in was already incredibly large and they could not get out of it in their lifetime, but it seemed to be only a grain of sand in the world. His master had told him that the transcendent powers were very careful with their territories so his Sea Palace had to keep a low profile and seem unrelated to the Four Seas Academy, so all development has to seem reasonable and they could not access the resources of the academy. But what they did not know was that the previous Supreme Elders go to the "Pilly Isles" to enter the nearest branch to enter the Realm Elemental once they turn 200 years, to leave the next supreme Elder in charge. For the supreme Elders, it was possible to enter the Elemental Realm as long as they had adequate resources but these resources were not available in the region and the Advance would have to seem natural. Otherwise, if they find out I''ll just end up with a "Sea Palace Extermination". The Four Seas Academy wanted spies on the continent, that wasn''t something that was achieved overnight and had to be handled with care. One would never know where a natural treasure would appear and if the Four Seas Academy appeared they wanted a piece of the cake, but how would they know if the local powers sealed the news? But for everything to work, there was a requirement, The Sea Palace had to take the first step to make everything easier later. So in the last few years, Nathaniel was given everything he needed in the hope that he would be able to reach the Elemental Realm in the next 15 years. This year his age was twelve and he was already in the first level Gathering qi an extraordinary achievement for the region and he was proud of this achievement. Although it had taken him seven months to sense the qi, he did. One must know that in the Sea Palace countless disciples could not sense qi in all their lives but he achieved it with only twelve years! So after leaving prison with excellent humor he went to see his Master to give him the good news. So he stood in front of the door of the chambers of the supreme Elders. "Master, I''ve finished the confinement." When he finished speaking, he hoped that his master would invite him in immediately, but it did not happen, but everything remained silent, which confuses him. It was only that up to a few minutes an old voice said: "Come in". So Nathaniel entered the room, only to find an old woman reading hundreds of documents on the table. When he saw the young man enter, the eyes of the Elderly Shone and said: "Little Nat, you have a breakthrough to the Gathering qi". Nathaniel nodded with satisfaction, while his master also showed satisfaction, but at the same time he had to give his disciple some sad news and said: "Come sit down, the master has to tell you something important". Nathaniel sat down obediently and waited for his master to continue: "Little Nat, you have been expelled from your family". Nathaniel was speechless and did not say a word. He never expected this. "Why? The old woman sighed and said: "Because of your marriage to Sybilla, I have already spoken to your father and he told me that this decision angered your grandparents". When Nathaniel heard this, he got angry and said: "Is it because of my brother?" For his grandparents, his brother''s trash was the favorite, while he was in the background. Because of this, he always ignored his grandparents for not giving him his place as the genius of the family. The Elder shook her head and said: "No, at least that''s what you see on the surface, the public reason why you were expelled was that they were not given importance when organizing your marriage, According to them I did something that exceeded my state". "How dare you! That pair of Elders will pay for it!", only then did he get out of the chair. But he heard his master sigh and said: "I have already sent a couple of Great Elders to talk to them to make them understand that they were weak, but the most surprising thing was that the elders I sent returned badly wounded, they ended up saying that your grandparents were not weaker than me". "What?! How is that possible!" Those were the first words that came to Nathaniel''s mind. How could his grandparents be as strong as his master? As far as I knew when he was born they were on the eighth level body refining and unlike his parents, his grandparents did not enjoy the resources of the Sea Palace. So it would be impossible even for them to enter Gathering qi much less an elemental half step. What''s going on? The world went crazy? 99 Cause and effect 2 in 1 At that moment Nathaniel didn''t know what to do. I never expected the strength of his grandparents to be so high, even after thousands of turns he couldn''t explain it. But he couldn''t help but ask: "and my parents couldn''t avoid exile?" "Your father tried but your grandfather struck him that he left him in bed for six months and it wasn''t until a month ago that he was able to stand up". When Nathaniel heard that his father had defended him, he could not prevent his heart from warming up and he decided: "Master, I will bring my parents and my grandfather to settle in the Cesoria Kingdom! At the idea of his disciple, the old woman sighed and said: "Little Nat, the situation is not as easy as you think". "What''s up, Master?" "Several months ago, the mother of your third brother placed a reward for everyone''s head in the Sea Palace, except for you. Thanks to that, our losses have not been small, we have lost thousands of external disciples, hundreds of internal disciples and dozens of Elders." "What?" This shocked Nathaniel, he could not believe that his junk brother dared to do it, but when his master told him the rewards he was more than mute, Those rewards were too scandalous no one in this world. Remembering everything, The old woman knew that it was her fault all that was happening, She proposed marriage and it was not the first time that moved against the brother of her disciple, but this time she sentenced them to death, only so could not avoid showing a sullen smile. Recovering his senses, Nathaniel said: "But master, why she didn''t send a few Great Elders to deal with her, I don''t think she can deal with them". The old woman sighed: "I have already done it, More than four months ago I sent ten Great Elders with more than a hundred common Elders but only one returned and only repeated the words "Little monster, Get away from me, spare my life", His mind totally collapsed as if tortured before returning". "I thought they''d finished their homework but it turned out they hadn''t touched a single hair of Anna''s." Finishing speaking, This pair of the disciple, master remained silent, no longer dared to underestimate their enemies but even so decided to go to the Kingdom Alba to take their parents, could not leave them alone there. Meanwhile, in a luxurious house in the capital of the Snow Kingdom, a beautiful middle-aged woman was carrying a baby born two months ago. Soon, a door opened and a girl entered the room and without waiting for the answer from the other side said: "Mother, why did you abandon my father?". So Helewise said: "That''s no way to talk to your mother". Only then did she realize what happened and Sybilla said, "I''m sorry." Helewise said: "All right, but if you come to try to get me back to your father, don''t waste your time. I won''t." Sybilla said: "But why if you love each other!" Helewise only mocked: "To love me? If he loved me, he wouldn''t have lied to me for a decade, especially with such a delicate matter with my sister''s". Sybilla couldn''t help but exclaim, "Will you leave him alone for my aunt?!" But when she finished an angry voice was heard: "What did you say?, Come on repeat it, if it wasn''t for the stupid decision of a girl to marry a person who can''t marry do you think she would be here?" "It was all your fault, I don''t know how you angered my sister but if you dare to say something more about my family, don''t call me mother again, Just because you are my blood doesn''t mean I have to recognize you" So she saw her daughter with penetrating eyes. and Sybilla couldn''t help swallowing saliva, she had never seen her mother so angry. So Helewise continued: "Now little brat, what did you do to piss off my sister?" Before such a look, Sybilla quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t know her, I don''t even know her. Apart from the marriage to the big brother I don''t know what can make her angry". and just as she finished his mother said coldly: "How come you don''t know her if you''ve been to the Alba kingdom more times than I have! Now you''re telling me that you never went to visit your aunt once!" Hearing that, little Sybilla could not help but tremble and deny with fear. "You''re just like your father, you don''t respect me or my family." Helewise saw her daughter with contempt and said: "Go away and don''t call me mother again, I don''t want a daughter like you". Only then did Sybilla fall to her knees with tears in her eyes, she could not believe what her mother had told her, These were the worst words a mother could say to a child. "Mother, how can you be so cruel!" Only this way Helewise said with contempt: "I cruel?, I want to ask you a question, When I told you to go to visit your aunt, what did you do?" "You ignored me" "When I told you not to get attached to your cousin''s brother, what did you do?" "You ignored me" "You chose to betray your aunt by a stranger, do you know what your aunt''s end would be? The day your precious husband came to the throne I would execute her along with your cousin! Now I''ll ask you who he cruel?" She saw the baby in her hands and said, "Now you''re a big sister if someone did the same thing to your brother, how would you feel?" When he heard the last, her body trembled, All that her mother said was true.But she continued in silence and said "But now look how you ended up, I imagine you know King Alba but you don''t know your aunt, all because of a child. You pity me and show how little respect you have for me, I imagine it was Donald who told you not to meet your cousin. Since you love your father so much, stay with him, forget about me and my son. He doesn''t have a sister." So he prepared to leave the room without looking back. But right outside the door, she heard her daughter say, "It''s not too dangerous, I just have to repair my relationship with my aunt." That''s why Helewise just laughed: "Haha, do you think what you did can be repaired? How about we list what you did?" "First, you ignored her and her son." "Second, you''d rather know the man who hates her than her, treating her like air." "Third, you committed yourself to the brother of his son, even though you knew what would happen in the future, and it is no secret that my sister and the mother of your beloved Nathaniel hate each other. " "By doing this, you not only insulted her but also insulted me. You think she doesn''t want to kill you? She threatened to burn your face and because of my brother''s face she didn''t threaten the James Clan, otherwise, the Clan would be in the same situation as the Sea Palace, I think you know that by now, right?" So Helewise ended with a sentence and left: "In this life, there is only one chance to make a good impression". and murmured: "Apparently you never treated me like your mother, How about you turn your beloved master into your mother, Maybe her if you obey her, Now get the hell out of my house." So he left a little girl crying on her knees in the room, he never thought things would end like this. Only after a few minutes did the girl wobble out of the room and leave the house, not without seeing the mansion with sad eyes. Meanwhile, a young man on the second floor was looking at the little girl with tearful eyes and said: "Helewise, don''t you think you exaggerated a little bit, after all, she''s still your daughter". Thus a woman entered the room: "Do not exaggerate, just teach her that everything you do someday comes back to you, Joseph, In this life we were born in a noble cradle. Full of betrayal and disgust neither our parents support us, we only have the three of us, This is something that both I and Anna knows." "I cannot tolerate a daughter of mine ignoring me and seeing me as air, but I have her respect and Authority, I''m still her mother?" "This girl deserves an even worse lesson, don''t you think Anna could give a reward to a major for my daughter?" So Helewise sighed: "However, she doesn''t do it because she is my daughter!" She knew her sister very well and knew that she valued relationships very much. At that moment Joseph said: "But he didn''t do it with the Sea Palace brat either". Helewise had a little laugh and said: "I imagine you gave the face to your ex-in-laws, so they are very kind to the concubines and their grandchildren." Joseph Nodded: "Anyway, I think Sybilla may not talk to you the rest of your life." Helewise just shrugged her shoulders and said, "If she behaves like a stupid child for the rest of her life, I''d rather she didn''t talk to me. You will regret not choosing my nephew, however, in the future." "Oh, you seem to know something, what happened" "Since Anna and I have exchanged letters." So she took out a letter and gave it to her brother. Joseph took it and proceeded to read it. As he read it, he showed various expressions, from bewilderment to disbelief. After all, the content was quite disconcerting. According to the letter his sister was in the ninth level Gathering qi. His nephew was in the fifth level Gathering qi despite being nine years old. Most impressive, His nephew was an alchemist, According to his sister a "high-level apprentice". Joseph didn''t know what she meant by that and the letter didn''t explain it, so he left the doubt in his mind. He could only hope to talk to his sister to find out what he meant. Just as he was meditating on the content of the letter, he heard his sister''s voice saying, "With the letter came to these pills, do you know what they are?" So her sister showed a jar of white balls. When he saw the bottle Joseph''s eyes grew bigger, without hesitation he opened the bottle and examined the pill and exclaimed in a low voice: "Qi pure Pill, supreme Grade." He saw Helewise and said, "Do you know where Anna got this?" Helewise nodded, "Apparently her son refined them." "What?!" If that was true, it would be unbelievable! But there was something in Joseph''s mind. "High-level apprentice" Those words resonated in his mind. Could it be that his sister knows something he ignores? In the end, he could only sigh: "Helewise, You have to visit our sister, Luck seems to be smiling on her" So Helewise smiled and nodded. Joseph continued to see Helewise and said, "If you already knew our nephew was so outstanding, why didn''t you tell your daughter? Cousin marriage is common on the continent." Helewise only said: "That daughter of mine already ruined her chance with him, If she finds out maybe she''ll kill herself or the James Clan to improve her relationships with Anna, I''m cruel but she''s still my daughter, I know that a girl''s mind can''t stand so much, What I did to her today is something that can still be lifted in the long run". "When she finds out about Alexander''s ability she will be older, She must live her life and make her mistakes, otherwise because you think I didn''t tell her to break up the marriage with the Sea Palace brat? If you want him so much to marry him, After all, it is her life, Cause, and Effect, It''s something this girl doesn''t know. Today it was only the beginning of the effect that her decision had." Listening to his sister, Joseph sighed and said no more: "How many pills did Anna send us?" "Forty." "Then take twenty and I''ll take the other twenty. Also take this book." So Joseph passed a book called: "Soaring Star technique." Joseph vaguely explained while taking the pure Qi pills: "It''s a high-level cultivation technique Anna sent me years ago, Remember to burn it after memorizing it, From today I will go into seclusion, With these pills my cultivation increases by leaps and bounds". So she left the room, Letting Helewise examines the technique and could not help but get excited, She was only at the first level Gathering qi, This technique came at the perfect time and was much better than the techniques of the Royal family. Now she could finally understand why her brother was so strong. "Thank you sister" 100 Someone needs classes. A month later. In the morning of one day, a child who was not even ten years old was making the final touches to his last creation. This was a black cauldron full of Arrays emitting a magical aura that would make people think it is indeed not an ordinary object. Seeing his creation, The Child laughed and looked at him with satisfaction. "Hahaha, I finally made it, I created a quasi-magical cauldron!" His laughter and exclamation were so loud that after a few minutes, a sleepy blonde girl entered the room. "Young master, why does it make noise so early?" The boy gestured to the girl saying, "Oh, Helena. Come, come look at the first creation of your young master". So the girl saw the cauldron and said, "A cauldron? Didn''t you have one? Why did you make another?" Listening to the girl, Alexander''s expression changed and became heavy, "Girl, are you really from a big clan?" Watching Alexander doubt her origins, the girl showed dissatisfaction "hmph, My Clan is much bigger than you can imagine!" Only so Alexander mocked, "Seriously? Then what is the difference with this cauldron with previous?, A young lady of a large clan should be able to see it at a glance!" Only then did Helena''s face become ugly. For her the two cauldrons were the same, Seriously they had differences? At this moment, Helena regretted not paying attention to her classes in her clan, She usually fell asleep in her classes and since she was the daughter of the clan leader no one told her anything but she did not learn anything in those years. She was a divine beast, Therefore, Cultivating to some extent was very easy, So she never showed interest in learning about professions. If she wanted a weapon, she would ask her father. If she wanted medicinal pills, she asked her mother. But now this will make him look ridiculous in front of her master. If I were a normal girl I would be fine but She is from the great Clan Prik. If the Elders of her clan find out about this or if the public finds out about this it would be losing the face of the clan and she would be punished. Even knowing all this, the girl said: "Of course I know but it is not the duty of the creator to point out the differences, I did not make the new cauldron!" Alexander only rolled his eyes at her response and said: "This is a quasi-magical cauldron! " Helena saw the cauldron confused and said, "Quasi-magical?" For her, it was a standard cauldron. Ignoring it, Alexander began to explain: "My previous cauldron, Speaking honestly. Even after what I did to her, she was still a piece of garbage. After all, I didn''t do much to it besides reinforcing its structure in case it failed." "But with this cauldron, the time to refine a potion or pill is reduced by half, Makes the success rate of an average alchemist rise by 50%, also decreases the stress on the alchemist by 50%, Besides that, I can create many more potions or pills at the same time! Well, that''s in the 0 Rank pills but it''s still much better than the cauldrons that sell in this misery country." After hearing the explanation, Helena exclaimed incredulously: "That''s possible?!" Seeing her reaction, Alexander shook his head: "If you react like this with a Quasi Magic Cauldron, Maybe it will give you a heart attack with a magic cauldron Elemental Cloud". Helena looked curiously and said, "Elemental Cloud? What''s that?" Listening to the girl''s question, Alexander saw her earnestly and thought, "Who was her master? How come she doesn''t know something so common? With her great background, she boasts of, She should know!" In the end he just sighed and said: "Artifacts and weapons have various classifications which they are: Elementary Cloud, Spirit Cloud, Profound Cloud, Earth Cloud, Heaven Cloud, King Cloud, Emperor Cloud, Overlord Cloud, Ancestor Cloud, Each can only be used by someone from the corresponding Realm or will not be able to take full advantage of its power". Listening to the explanation, Helena showed an "Ohh" and thought: "This is interesting, Maybe I shouldn''t fall asleep during my classes" Then she said: "Young master, Why didn''t you produce an Elemental Cauldron Cloud?" Alexander wanted to spit blood but he didn''t when he heard that question, yet he only shook his head in denial "My strength is insufficient, For now, a Quasi Magic Cauldron is the best thing I can do, Blacksmithing is not easy". What he said was true, In his mind, he might have a lot of knowledge about blacksmithing but putting it into practice and doing the manual task was different from the theory, plus he was new to blacksmithing, but he was confident that he could advance by leaps and bounds. Helena approached the Cauldron and said, "Young master, you said you could make many more pills in the same period, but I see you the same size!" Alexander explained, "Helena, alchemists are scarce compared to martial artists if they refine in batches of ten like I do, do you think they would have time to practice?" "The great powers have innumerable members but very few of these are alchemists, So to meet the demand for their powers, alchemists need a good cauldron, The secret in the cauldron is in the Arrays. These allow him to have a more precise control when refining and dividing the cauldron into multitasks." "What you have in front of you is an individual cauldron made for the use of a single person. This type of cauldron can refine a maximum of five simultaneous batches." "But there are also other types of cauldrons. These are the group cauldron. These are a colossal cauldron that is at least the size of a house but can be much larger. These cauldrons are used by ten or more alchemists at the same time to refine pills on a massive scale. In one so many can refine a few thousand or tens thousands of pills of the same kind, Besides that the alchemists can take turns to refine and have a constant production, Well if they have enough raw material, Besides trained alchemists, Since they all have to be on the same level!" When she heard that, Helena was stunned and finally knew what her clan''s big pot was for! In her clan, there is a pot of several gigantic that is buried under a mountain, with hundreds of chambers to access it, Before she did not know what it was, and every time she asked she was told: "They had to teach you that in school! Making her only answer: "I already knew it, I was only joking! Haha!" Alexander seeing that Helena did not know much about some topics just laughed and said: "It seems that I will have to give him a few classes, if not in the future you will make me lose face with your obvious questions ". This caused Helena''s face to become distorted and she will begin to beg, "Young master, please don''t be so cruel..." At the same time, In front of the palace of the Alba Kingdom, a twelve-year-old boy saw him and said: "Father, Mother, I hope you are fine". 101 An excellent time to arrive. Nathaniel took a month to reach the Kingdom of Alba because he had to keep a low profile, due to ordinary clothes and not his Sea Palace uniform. This month Nathaniel''s mind was confused and did not know how to face his influential grandparents. Before he ignored them and even called them by their names, but now he knew that these people were just as strong or stronger than his master. He only hoped that they would not be so resentful and let him take his parents away. So he breathed a breath of air and entered the palace, ordered a guard to announce his return. This created a great commotion in the palace and soon a middle-aged man arrived, accompanied by a beautiful mature woman. These were the King and the third concubine and no one else. The royal family was relatively large as it had 21 members in total, and when they saw this scene many were puzzled. The second prince should be the pride of the family Since the first prince disappeared, He was the most exceptional talent of the family, As well as the hope that the Alba family will prosper, however, this child was ignored. Thus in the minds of many, they remembered the visits of the third prince to the family, At that time the view was opposite since the only ones who did not meet with him were himself king and the third concubine. Besides the fact that the third prince was very kind to them by helping them with their cultivation and teaching them to read, His treatment was no different from that which He had with His sisters. Especially the fourth princess, She was the prince''s pampered and lacked nothing. Seeing this difference, most people sighed. The third prince knew how to win people over. If one were asked who would be the next king, the answer would be complicated. The second prince could have innate talent but did not have the values of a leader, something fundamental to be a king while the third prince does. You could see the fact that he even won the favor of the mothers of his younger brothers, They must have seen that it would be impossible for their children to become the king so they decided to abandon the idea and have their children enter under the Wing of their older brother. Only then could their children have a good life even if they did not become the king. Only thus in their minds did a thought arises: "The next few years will be difficult for the kingdom." So the child bowed to his parents: "Father, Mother". Joanna nodded as Lewis smiled happily and welcomed his son. Just as she was about to enter the palace, a middle-aged man replied, "On the orders of your father, the banquet is canceled". Lewis got angry and said, "Who do you think you are to decide that? I''m the King, you can''t oppose my orders." Joanna was also indignant and glared at the servant. The man did not change his mind and said: "Mr. Lewis, the young master Nathaniel was expelled from the family by your parents, as it would be seen if you welcomed him into the residence as if nothing had happened, the old master ordered me to tell you that the young master Nathaniel has to leave, this is not his home." When he had finished speaking, many of those present took a breath of air, while Nathaniel''s face became ugly, he could not believe that he would not even be allowed to enter the palace. This was a big humiliation. Obviously he was not going to remain silent, so he ran directly towards the man to give him a good beating, If he were his grandfather he would understand, but he was no longer a servant! A servant would not need to dialogue with fists. He would not kill him because of his grandfather''s face, but he would give him a beating from which he could not recover in the short term. In this place no one could stop him, He was on first level Gathering qi. In the Kingdom of Alba, there were very few false Cultivators! No one stopped him or instead no one could stop him, the difference in speed between realms was too exaggerated. But strangely the man remained calm and raised his palm preparing to receive the blow of the Second Prince. Nathaniel mocked and continued his attack. But as soon as his fist and the man''s palm met a deaf "Boom", it was as if a child would bump into a block of iron. Nathaniel''s expression changed and he showed incredulity. While the middle-aged man remained impassive when he said: "First level Gathering qi at the age of twelve, you are certainly a genius! ",But in his gaze you could see a hint of ridicule. But for the public this was a shocking revelation, Twelve years, First level Gathering qi! Yet I do not raise a hand against Nathaniel and said: "Young master, Now can you withdraw from the mansion or will you force me to use force?" He was simply giving Adam the face Lewis''s father otherwise he would have already killed this brat with his third level strength Gathering qi. These years thanks to the higher density of qi in the capital city many peak Body refining come to the city to make way for Gathering qi which has made many powers Gathering qi exist in the capital city. Many of these powers placed in the city and founded a clan or power, making the future of the capital prospered but at the same time volatile. This worried their grandparents, which caused Alexander to give them many resources for their trusted men, including pure Qi Pills. This was one of the trusted men of his grandfather and butler, Before he was in the fourth level Body Refining but thanks to Alexander''s resources plus a rare pill called "Sensing qi pill" he managed to make his way to Gathering qi Realm! The Sensing qi pills in these places was very scarce and this also applies to the mortal countries of grade 5, This was mainly because many powers monopolized it and did not let anyone have the prescription of the pill in order to maintain their superiority. If one wanted a Sensing qi pill one would have to go to a mortal contry Grade 4, but for martial artists that would take them decades with their speed and it would be too dangerous. Even so, Alexander as a former power Heaven obviously knew the recipe, but due to ingredient requirements he could only make 100 per year. Still, this was quite surprising, as these pills would give birth to 100 new false cultivators! At first his grandparents only wanted to give him pure qi pills to find out if they could ingest them but Alexander stopped them and said: "If someone doesn''t sense the qi, eating those pills will be the same as eating candy, it would be a waste to give them to him". And so Alexander began refining pills to improve the strength of people loyal to the kingdom and fortify the position of the Alba family. Many knew nothing of this and saw the butler Nigel incredulous, not knowing why his strength was so great. According to what they knew he was just a martial artist but out of nowhere he was a false cultivator? Even before any of them could answer, The sound of a carriage. This was a large, luxurious carriage and it was being pulled by giant horses nearly three meters high. Many were stunned to see that carriage, as they knew who the owner was and that was the ex-ninth concubine Anna Webber! I couldn''t choose another time to arrive? 102 Brutal, Wild, Arrogant! By the time the carriage arrived, the tension in the Air could be felt and almost be seen. Thus the carriage stopped, causing the coachman to step down to open the door and after this a childish voice came from the carriage. "Helena, why do we have to come to the palace today?" "Hehe, Miss Britt and I are meeting to play today!" The other voice showed disgust and said, "Aren''t you too old for that?" "Hmph, I''m not old, I''m still a girl!" So a couple of children came out of the carriage just to see a group of people, On the other side of the street were thousands of plebeians of the kingdom, many had expectant faces as if they were going to see a good show. While in front of the palace there were a few guards guarding the entrance of the royal palace and behind them, there was a group of finely dressed people obviously the nobles of the kingdom. At the end of them, There was a middle-aged man with a beautiful mature woman, Making it so that in front of all the people at the entrance to the palace was a middle-aged man with a child over the age of ten. Alexander recognized most people, but he was confused. And at this moment everyone was seeing him, At this moment he could only talk to Helena and said: "Is today a holiday or what?" Helena also felt a little uncomfortable and shook her head: "It''s not". "Then what will it be?" Alexander said in a dubious tone, Shortly afterward he shrugged and said, "Well, I don''t think I have a candle in this burial!" So the children moved forward and they all made their way, No one dared to stop him, but soon a couple of shadows emerged from nowhere. One of them focused his hand against Alexander and the other devoted her attention to Helena. The shadows directed their hands towards the necks of the children but when they were about to reach their necks they were stopped by one hand. This hand moved very fast, much faster than the shadows and the most surprising thing was that this was not the hands of an adult but of a child! The shadows stopped or rather that under the children''s grip they could not move, no matter how hard they tried they could not get out of the grip! This is how a couple of old people in Sea Palace uniforms showed up! The two elders had an ugly expression on their faces, both were Great Elders and their power was ninth level Gathering qi, They were sent by the Supreme Elder to care for her disciple until he returns to the Sea Palace. When they saw the pair of unprotected children, they saw them as easy prey and tried to kidnap them as revenge for everything their mother had done to them against the Sea Palace! But they never thought that this child could stop them and now they were in front of everyone with their exposed identities trying to kidnap a couple of children, This was a great shame for the Sea Palace. As they thought a cold voice was heard: "Old farts, Apparently my mother hasn''t treated Sea Palace too harshly for its fucking elders to dare show their faces in the capital". So Alexander increased the strength of his grip until a "Clac" sounded. And the old man could only exclaim in pain: "Aghh" His wrist had been broken! Besides he could feel that it was not a normal fracture but that his bones had been fractured into thousands of pieces making him suffer, Alexander didn''t expect much and pulled his arm making the old man lose his balance and what he felt was a fist on his face! It made him bleed and lose all his teeth, While this was happening the second old man was being held by Helena without being able to help his companion. When he was hit in the face the old man came back in his steps staggering but soon he felt a blow in his knees which made him fall on them, while he felt a foot in his calves sounding a "Clac". "Aghh" At this moment, everyone was stunned, they weren''t even breathing, they were afraid to get angry with the sound of breathing. The third prince was too cruel, he just broke a person''s legs as if nothing had happened. Only then Alexander calmed down and stood in front of the old man, and said coldly, "Who gave you the courage to touch me?" So he looked coldly at the old man Before he put his hand against the old man''s chest. So his palm crushed his chest and soon the body of the Elder began to make a "Pop" and when the first came followed the second, third... Only after a few breaths, the sounds calmed down and the old man fell to the ground like a dead dog. Just seeing this, most people took a breath. And so Alexander saw the other old man, Before such a view the old partner, He was about to speak but Alexander did not give him a chance. he ran towards him, Helena released the old man and Alexander hit his fist against his chest breaking his meridians! So the old man spat blood and fainted. Seeing the fallen elders, Alexander showed no emotion and said to the guards: "Take them to the prisons, prepare a public execution!" The guards were stunned and one asked: "Under what crimes?" Alexander said indifferently: "Attempted murder". So the stunned guards took the bodies and took them to the dungeons, but soon a child said: "Stop, how dare you treat the elders of the Sea Palace like this! Aren''t you afraid of them for their lives?" When Alexander heard that he saw the boy and immediately recognized him and mocked: "Oh but if he is my older brother, what are you doing here? Didn''t my grandparents expel you?" The crowd seeing Alexander only one idea could shine in their mind: "Brutal, Wild, Arrogant!" 103 Please donst make bad jokes Only then did Nathaniel see his brother''s eyes filled with contempt. This was the first time they faced each other in spite of being brothers, Nathaniel always thought he was better than his brothers when he saw them as rubbish. Since he was a child he was taught that he was superior to others like many other noble houses, but now he was being looked down on by someone who did not put his eyes in his eyes. This was laughable. He could only say in anger: "How dare you..." "How dare I what? Let''s complete the sentence if I''m not mistaken you were going to say: Humiliate, No...", Alexander said indifferently. "Shut up" To be treated like this, He had never been treated with such indifference before, Wherever He was treated with great kindness after all He was the direct disciple of the Sea Palace, even in the meetings between powers He was treated very well but now in His homeland He was humiliated, As He could not be angry about it. This was the same as returning home from work only to be insulted by your mother-in-law! So you heard an angry scream: "Little beast! Apologize to your brother!" Alexander saw where the scream came from and was not surprised, Since the owner of the scream was his "Father", Seeing his "Father" as stupid he said: "Since when can trash talk? it seems that the grandparents did not give you a strong enough beating to show you your place". "You!", seeing that his own Son treated him like this, he could not help but exclaim. "Hahaha, I''m sure you''re thinking "How dare he treat me like this?, I''m his father" How laughable", Alexander began with a smile but at the end he showed a cold face and said: "Lewis, You''re a piece of trash, I''ve never seen you at any time like my father, For me you''re just a stupid, Imbecile, Delayed, Mind retarded, So simple, Now learn your place and stop talking." That''s how he focused his eyes again on Nathaniel and said: "As for you, you are the son of that bitch who made life difficult for my mother on more than one occasion, So calling you my brother is something I would never do, What if I called you a bastard, Anyway you were already expelled from the family, That would be the right name for you". Only when the public was speechless. The prince in a few prayers insulted three important figures of the kingdom. He called his father retarded. Third concubine, bitch. And his brother, The Bastard of the Family. At this time, both father and son were mute with anger, they could not believe that they were so treated in public. Nathaniel wanted to go and kill Alexander, but he knew very well that he was not his partner. So he just gritted his teeth and saw it with hatred. As for Lewis, He was furious, This beast called the woman he loved bitch, Something he could not allow, But what could he do? Previously this beast had shown a force far superior to his, So he could only try to kill that beast with his eyes but did not dare to do anything, Because even without the strength of the beast, He was the favorite grandson of his parents and if he touched him the consequences would be tremendous. So this beast had the qualities to be arrogant, Background and strong. Thus in the mind of father and son came an idea: "For the vengeance of a knight ten years is not too late". Lewis could not trust himself, but he was sure that his son Nathaniel would one day overcome this beast and cleanse the honor he lost today. While Nathaniel''s thoughts were not so different from his father''s ideas, right now he just wanted to be stronger so that he could crush his son of a bitch. While those two were in their thoughts, a woman was staring coldly at Alexander. She could not believe what was happening, but seeing the situation she did not dare to speak. Seeing the reaction of the other side, Alexander could not help but admire these people, They swallowed this humiliation and suffered in silence but at the same time, they mocked because they knew that the only reason they did it was that they thought they could get revenge in the future. That thought is not wrong, but it is not right either. Nathaniel could be talented but his talent has a limit and that was the Elemental Realm. After reaching that realm things were different and there were many factors involved in advancing it. If not, why were there so many quasi-mortal countries? In addition, its cultivation in this region would be very slow, Perhaps it will reach the Elemental Realm when it turns thirty for that time Alexander can be in the Profound Realm or greater. So the hopes of revenge were nil, Alexander surpasses them in everything and they didn''t even realize it. But Alexander was too lazy to explain everything to them. Alexander no longer pushed the situation and said to the guard: "What do you expect takes those old farts to prison, and execute them first thing tomorrow!" The guard didn''t even see the king, Just nodded and along with other guards took the half-dead elders. After giving the order, Alexander advanced towards the palace followed by Helena and when he passed near Nathaniel whispered: "Bastard, This is not your house, Go Away, By the way, if you see my cousin tell her not to dare show her face in front of me or else her face may change in a way you don''t like anymore hehe, Nobody wants to have a disfigured wife". This made Nathaniel''s body and fists clenched until the blood was visible, how could he dare to threaten his future wife? Alexander did not pay any more attention to it and went on to the palace, He bowed to Nigel who received him with a smile and let him pass. Inside the palace, Helena said: "Young master, why don''t I kill them? My father always said that the best enemies are the dead". I soon hear a mockery: "Are they qualified to be my enemies? Please don''t make bad jokes, Helena." 104 Undeveloped continen As they advanced in the palace, Helena stopped and said, "What are you trying to say?" Alexander turned and said to Helena: "Helena if I told you that one of the horses in my carriage is your enemy, what would you say?" Helena didn''t even think about it and said: "I would make fun of you, hmph that beast could never get where I would go so that I would take the trouble to deal with it...". Only then did half of them stop and their eyes widened. Seeing Alexander as a fool. She already knew because she didn''t deal with them and didn''t even consider them enemies. That''s the only way Alexander said to her: "Now you understand, right?" "My brother is like that horse. No matter what he does he will not reach the level he reaches and even if he does, will he be able to keep up with me?" But Helena wanted to refute: "But if you''re lucky you could have a chance encounter!" At such an idea Alexander laughed: "hahaha, Helena. What my brother would need to kill me would be something that goes against the heavens, Whether it''s a technique or an artifact but you know something, it''s impossible for something like that to be found in this small region!" Helena frowned and said, "How can you be so sure?" "Hehehehe, because the continent Auphera is a continent of the new age." "Continent of the new age? What''s that?" "Hahaha, I''ll explain. Before the lower worlds were very small, they only had three to seven continents but one day something inexplicable happened, countless powerful beings descended on the worlds and soon we learned something, They were people who had ascended to the Divine realm before! that was the beginning of the change. " "Soon we learned of the situation of the three great worlds and how they were "evicting" anyone who was not native, Then people realized that they could no longer ascend to the divine realm and realized that having someone in the Realm of Saints meant an "Invincible" thing." "So little by little Saints appeared in the world and many forces already had at least one saint, At that time having a saint was like a weapon of mass destruction and if two saints fought there was a chance that they would destroy the world!" "This made the continents relatively peaceful and if your clan or force had a saint it was the key to prosperity but soon a problem arose, Overpopulation. It didn''t matter if they were ordinary people or great powers all had overpopulation thanks to the relative peace and that nobody dared to kill anybody for fear of the saints". "This caused many people to leave the continents and go and live on the islands and when the islands were full thanks to special cultivation methods many people were able to live underwater!" Helena showed a confused face and said: "It was so serious?" Alexander just shrugged his shoulders and said: "I don''t know, I didn''t live that time, I only say what is written in history, but according to records even the elf race was overpopulated!" This made the beautiful mouth open, weren''t the elves few in population? According to the records of their clan, the elves don''t reproduce at the same speed as the human race! Alexander explained: "They may not reproduce as much as us but they live longer in addition to their greater talent for cultivation, Before many of their experts had ascended to the divine Realm which made their strength was matched with that of other races and because of the same were hunted and enslaved by its beauty but all that changed when all its experts returned from the divine realm, His strength was so much that no one dared to interfere with them or in the dark, This made the race prosper and overpopulation". "But to return to the subject, in a few years neither the big clans could have the capacity to supply their disciples with Cultivation resources, besides the fact that many saints had the same problem, Their Cultivation was not advancing". "Partly because there were no adequate resources for their level and partly because of the environment, Many wanted to enter the divine realm but could not, So they came up with an idea, Nurture the "Jinsei" of the world with its powers!" "What, can you do something like that?!" Helena was shocked at such an idea, As far as she knew the Jinsei was the nucleus of the world and represents the vitality of it, If this withered only meant that the world had come to an end, Because of the same all the hegemonic powers of the worlds had an agreement and that was "Do not touch the jinsei" but Helena had never heard of anything like nurturing the jinsei! Alexander calmly explained: "For it had never been attempted but as far as I know, every time the Jinsei seemed to weaken the hegemonic powers restored it regardless of the cost otherwise the worlds could not live for more than a few tens of millions of years". This made Helena''s beautiful face look shocked! Alexander crossed his hands and said: "Besides, the people who were going to nourish the jinsei were the returnees of the divine realm!" Helena was only dumb and listened carefully to what Alexander said: "Just think about it because the worlds knew they could no longer bear the same saints and because of the same forced them to ascend to the divine realm, but the returnees were much stronger than the saints, so many found the plan feasible." Helena with great curiosity said: "And what happened?" Alexander only said: "It worked, the world made a kind of leveling and expanded giving birth to countless continents and holy lands". Helena''s eyes glowed and said, "Holy Lands? What''s that?" Alexander could only say: "In the continent in which we are, it is called the mortal continent or continent of the new era, This is one of the innumerable continents that sprouted due to the leveling of the world, As for the holy lands, These are the original continents of the world only that after the leveling they became colossal in size and resources without speaking of the environment of cultivation of the same, It is much better than that of a mortal continent". Helena as a curious child said: "Are they really that big?" Alexander nodded and said with a touch of longing: "If they are, it is said that mortal continents are like a grain of rice compared to the size of holy lands" and in her heart she said: "In my previous life, my greatest dream was to reach holy land, In this life I will achieve it! and not only that, I will surf the space! In my previous life I dreamed in small but now I will do it in big!" This made Helena''s eyes shine and she thought: "This is interesting, The lower worlds keep impressing me!" But soon an idea crossed her mind: "But how do you know that something impressive is not hidden in this continent?" Alexander smiled and said: "Because this continent could be called "Undeveloped", According to which there are many continents in which there are no desolate lands, That means that this continent was habited a short time ago and has not had enough time to develop, How could there be treasures on this land?" When Helena heard this, she looked at Alexander as an idiot and said: "There are still continents that have not been inhabited?" Alexander only said: "I don''t know, I know, tens of thousands of years ago they were still discovering new continents but today I don''t know, Worlds became absurdly huge after the new era" and in his heart he added: "Well at least it was like that in my old world". So Helena couldn''t help but exclaim: "After so long they''re still in the colonization phase?!" 105 Happy Birthday Before Helena''s exclamation, Alexander sighed: "Do you think it''s easy to colonize a continent?" Helena was confused by such a statement: "Isn''t it just sending people to live there?" Alexander shook his head: "It is easier said than done, Many people do not like to leave their homes where they lived all their lives, In addition, there is another problem the human race are not the only ones who want to have the continents". "I am not very clear about the situation but so every hundred years different powers of holy ground send explorers to the world to locate new continents and these continents are fought by different races in a competition of the younger generation but in how many details I do not know." Helena full of doubts said: "Oh, but why do they have to do a search every hundred years? Didn''t they find all the continents in a search?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said: "I don''t know, so there are rumors that the world continues to expand or maybe the powers continue to nurture the jinsei of the world, The question is that apparently new continents are born from time to time ". Helena frowned and said, "But why would they do that?" "The answer is simple, The resources of a hundred continents are much greater than those of five, Besides that they want to avoid the overpopulation that happened before, You know most of the transcendent powers are affiliates to powers in holy ground, Not all but the great majority have contacts in holy ground." Helena wanted to keep asking but Alexander said, "Enough for today, remember not to tell anyone about this." Helena showed a reluctant expression "Why?" Alexander became serious and said: "Because this is not information to which an ordinary person can have access, Many people do not know the existence of other continents, much less holy land, Only by having a certain degree of strength do you learn this kind of thing". Helena couldn''t believe what she heard and said: "But aren''t they all descendants of natives of the holy land, because they don''t know about their existence?" Alexander turned around, started walking again: "Human life is short and the distance from this continent to holy ground is too far, Besides transcendent powers, there are not many powers that can come into contact with holy ground, If you join these two factors in addition to time, It is normal that only the elites of the continent know the reality of the world, I can not give an exact amount but I would say that this continent was inhabited between 40,000 to 80,000 years. Those are hundreds of generations for ordinary people but only a few generations for the elite". So they came to a room and stopped their conversation, Alexander could not help but sigh and think inside: "In my previous life I had only heard of the desolate lands in books since my continent had more than 300,000 years of development but now I am living in flesh and blood what is a desolate land". Alexander knocked on the door: "Britt, I brought Helena to play with you, she told me they had a play date." Soon sound was heard, The door opened showing a sweet 7-8-year-old girl, soon the girl saw Alexander and hugged him like a koala to a tree: "Big brother, why didn''t you tell Britt you were coming today?" This girl was the fourth princess of the Kingdom, Britt Alba. Soon a beautiful lady came to the door and said, "Britt, what have I told you to advance on your brother?" This was Britt''s mother and the eighth royal concubine. Alexander greeted her politely and said, "Don''t worry aunt, I don''t care, now tell me Britt behaved well?" Seeing this, The eighth concubine could not help but sigh, This boy is always taking care of his sisters. many times I wish to have such a brother when she was a child, This also the relief because she knew that her daughter would not have to go through hardships or marry someone she does not love like her. In the last days, she didn''t know what was going on but the naughty daughter and her sisters behaved very well and stopped doing naughty things, I didn''t know why but now that Alexander asked, I could get an idea. So she thought: "Maybe marrying that idiot was a blessing after all". She said, "Yes, you have." So Britt chuckled and said, "Big brother, will I get what you promised me?" Alexander stroked his sister''s little head and pulled a box of jade out of his bag and said, "They''re all yours." At this time Britt''s mother showed a confused expression, so she knew those boxes were special to contain pills, But why her daughter wanted pills? So Britt thanked Alexander as she jumped up and took the box while he turned around and said to her mother, "Happy Birthday," So he presented the jade box to her mother. Helena on her side, She was with a smile, While Alexander was calm. As far as I knew, Tomorrow would be Britt''s mother''s birthday and She contacted him because she didn''t know what to give her, Alexander gave an idea and Britt liked it but in order for Britt to get the gift she promised Alexander that she would be a good girl for the next two weeks. Alexander wanted to give it to her tomorrow but seeing Britt so excited she gave it to him today. Meanwhile, the eighth concubine was mute, In the years she had lived in the palace, In addition to the other concubines and in-laws no one else congratulated her on her birthday but now her daughter struggled for a gift for her, This left her speechless. The Alba family never treated her badly and she had a good life and her daughter was happy, Even though her love life was zero, That didn''t matter too much to her. The eighth concubine approached her daughter and said, "This is for me?" Britt nodded, the eighth concubine saw Alexander and he just shrugged and refused to say anything. So the eighth concubine could only sigh and say, "Britt, don''t bother telling your brother that." Hearing that came to a sure voice from a little girl: "He didn''t give me, I paid for it. My brother said he didn''t want money for these pills, he told me that if I behaved well for two weeks it would be more than enough to earn the pills, These pills are now mine and I want to give them to you!" It''s only up to this point that Alexander spoke and said: "It''s a true aunt, Britt earned the pills with her effort, I just made them and gave a price, Britt already paid me so those pills are hers, I shouldn''t despise her efforts". Seeing her daughter''s expression, the eighth concubine sighed: "All right Britt, but if these pills are better for you, I want you to consume them." However, the other party answered: "Mother, these pills are special for you, I don''t need them". Only then, the eighth concubine received the box and felt an incredible medicinal fragrance! and could not exclaim: "What are these pills?" --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello, I want to say a few words, I already have an editor, Thanks to him there are more chapters edited, it''s called: Leafking900 In addition I see that many ask for the Realm of saints, I will not say much only that this realm is superior to the realm of Ancestors, A good author does not give all the realm at the beginning of the novel but if it gives clues, I have already given clues of what is the next realm after Ancestor, Someone noticed? Also I apologize I only got one chapter per day, but some unforeseen things came up, plus the chapters before my consideration were important and I couldn''t just realease them. Happy day! 106 the youngest generation Upon seeing her mother''s reaction, Britt smiled and said, "My brother says they''re called "Qi Sensing pills" and "Qi Pure Pills," they''re resources needed to get into the Gathering Qi Realm!" She also added: "Actually the gift is the Sensing Pill, My grandparents who with the capacity of the kingdom could only a hundred pills each year!" Britt was very happy for her mother, After all, Her mother was at the peak of body refining thanks to the almost unlimited resources that the family provided him through Alexander''s alchemy. But her mother no matter how hard she tried couldn''t sense the Qi and Britt knew it, a few weeks ago Alexander mentioned those pills to her and her sisters since the entire younger generation of the Royal Family was at the peak of Body Refining! Alexander waited for a while to see if his brothers could se se the qi without needing this pill but in the end, the months passed and no one succeeded, Alexander could only sigh. Since he knew in part that it was the poisoning of the Kerr family and another is for the lack of innate talent but it was to be expected for a small family in a desolate Land. It would be almost impossible for a genius to be born with more than three broken seals, Alexander knew that his brothers did not have a broken seal. After all, his two older brothers were the greatest talents of the royal family but even they didn''t have a broken seal. In his previous life, The Greatest Talent of the Continent had 4 broken seals and its speed of cultivation was monstrous but its geniuses with that talent did not exceed ten throughout in the continent. Through analyzing every attempt to make his brothers meditate at home but still, they could not sense the Qi, Thus he came to the conclusion that if he did not give them such a pill he would never be able to progress in cultivation. When he mentioned the pills, All his siblings got excited and wanted those pills, something Alexander had hoped for especially for their mothers. They were young for a martial artist but they were more concerned about their mothers than about them. So I promised to give a couple of pills to them and their mothers. In truth, this was not complicated for Alexander and made the family happy. The mothers of his younger siblings at first did not want him to relate to their children but something unexpected happened. The king did not pay attention to any of her children as he did to the first and second prince. This disappointed the couple of women and Alexander took advantage of the situation to earn them through his grandparents. He didn''t want the throne but he wouldn''t give it to someone useless either. With a Lewis was enough. So he won the concubines and started spending time with his siblings so that they would not only become useless parasites for the family, it was obvious that Lewis did not educate them and even if he educated them they would end up like another Nathaniel, so I prefer to do it myself. While he was thinking, The eighth concubine was in shock after learning of the effects of the pills she had just been given, At first she wanted to give them to her daughter who was also on body refining peak but Britt assured that her brother would give her another one for her. Only then the eighth concubine reluctantly accepted and saw Alexander, This woman came from a small aristocracy in the Aras kingdom so she was very clever and knew that even if she did not get this today from Britt. The Alba family provides it, today was just an act to make Britt happy. Only then could I thank Alexander in silence and Alexander just nodded and said, "Britt, let your mother rest and get ready to take the pill, didn''t you have a play date with Helena?, Let''s go to the garden". Britt''s eyes lit up and he asked her mother, "May I?" The eighth concubine could only nod and ask her daughter not to hurt herself but she knew she wouldn''t hurt herself after all she was already peak Body Refining. So Britt turned and ran into the garden followed by Helena, meanwhile Alexander said goodbye to Britt''s mother, but before he left he gave her a book and without explaining anything he left. The eighth concubine saw the book and opened it, Inside it said [True Heart Art] only so inhaled a breath of air and exclaimed: "A cultivation technique! and its level is not low!" Below was a note that said: [This is a very good technique for women but it doesn''t focus on fighting power, This technique is intended for people who just want to increase their longevity and maintain their youthful appearance through cultivation.] So the eyes of the eighth concubine shone and entered the room with emotion. The Royal palace of the Alba Kingdom existed before the kingdom was founded and this was the home of the prefectural ruler when this land was part of the Sail empire, so this palace was great and luxurious. In the center of the palace was a spacious garden and training plaza with decent equipment. This training camp was made for the younger generation of the prefectural governor''s clan but their entire clan died one night out of nowhere and all their corpses were hung at the entrance to the capital. Faced with such a movement, the Sail empire did nothing as they were in the middle of a civil war, which created chaos in the prefecture that took advantage of Alexander''s grandparents to found the Kingdom Alba. In addition after the war, the Sail empire and the Alba kingdom were divided by the new kingdoms resulting from the Civil War which caused the empire to lose interest in those lands because in addition to a few verbal threats could do nothing. Inside this garden were several children. One of them was a beautiful young lady who was practicing her sword and was sweating by the piles, she could see a heroic spirit. This was the first princess of the Kingdom, Elise Alba. While on the other side of the Garden was a 7-8-year-old obese boy eating a variety of rich dishes made by the palace chefs. Seeing the landscape, he could not help but exclaim, "Nothing better than eating outdoors." This was his favorite place to eat. This was the Fourth Prince of the Alba Kingdom, Jakys Alba. Meanwhile, a boy similar in age to Jakys was lying under a tree with his eyes closed, it was obvious that he was taking a nap. This was the Fifth Prince of the Kingdom, Guy Alba. On the other side of the Garden is a little older girl to Alexander, Having about ten years surrounded by Animals, From deer to little birds, Smiling mischievously: "hehehe seems that Guy lowered the Guard, What if my bird friend sends him a gift from me, hehe", So he beckoned to a bird and it flew away. This was the third princess of the Kingdom, Liese Alba. Shortly afterward there was a "Pah" on Guy''s face and an angry scream came out: "LIESE!" So a laugh also sounded: "Hahahaha". Meanwhile in one of the corridors of the Garden, there was a young lady of about 12 years of weak aspect but beautiful with a cold expression on the face that read books, Who when hearing the screams, Raised her head, after a few seconds denied with the same one to later continue with the book. This was the second princess of the Kingdom, Evy Alba. This was the youngest generation of the Royal family of the Kingdom of Alba! 107 Dreams This was the third generation of the Alba Clan. This Clan was a new clan in which there was no difference between a direct family and a branch family, This was due to the lack of time of the clan. Normally when a person wants to found a family clan the first generation of the Clan seeks to create several branches in other words, Seeks to have many children. But there was the main problem for this, Women do not like to get pregnant too many times as having a baby wears away the woman''s body. Because of the same thing men seek to have several wives to have as much decency as possible. In theory, Alexander''s grandfather was the one who had to sow the seed to spread the flower but his grandmother was like a lioness who would not share her male with any other female. Besides that, grandparents tried to have more than one child but getting pregnant was not easy for martial artists, there were two rules known in the world and that is "The stronger the individual the harder it is to create offspring" and the other was that "The more powerful the parents, the longer the time of pregnancy". From what was known the time of pregnancy of a common human was nine months, of a martial artist a year but after that depends on the innate capacity of the Baby. As far as Alexander knew the pregnancy of a martial emperor could last from six to nine years and because of this he would also have greater talent than the babies of ordinary people. Due to the complexity of creating offspring many cultivators use special drugs to get pregnant. Alexander''s grandparents are still trying to have another child but have not yet been able to and have only had Lewis as a son but that was about to change. Pregnancy drugs are usually very expensive and rare but Alexander knew a few recipes for this subject and gave it to his grandparents some time ago. Because with this, Lewis'' courage in his grandparents'' eyes will go down and they will be harder on him. Only with this, the family will be better. Only then could Alexander sigh of Relief. As for them, none of them had the ambition to the throne but if they wanted to be stronger and all of them were for different reasons. Elise was a Sword Maniatis, She looked at her sword as if it were her lover and did not let go for a second, In many occasions, one could say that she wants to reach the pinnacle of the sword. Jacky''s wanted to become a Gourmet and wander the world tasting the world''s most exquisite dishes. Guy wanted to become a "Symphonist" and interpret them for all his works. Elise wanted to become a tamer of beasts and have many powerful beasts as her pets. As for Evy, Alexander didn''t know very well what he wanted to be, he just knew that he was something like a "Scholar" with knowledge about everything. She probably just liked to get knowledge. As long as she had a book in her hand it would be fine. This made Alexander have a headache because they couldn''t choose first-grade professions and only chose third-grade professions. Right now he just wanted to curse himself for commenting on these professions to everyone, Now he could do nothing and no one wanted the throne. So there was only one option, Rotate the throne until the family had a fourth generation. On top of that, you had to create a system in which the king was only a symbol of strength and not a public official. The only good thing is that for the next few years they were free. As for little Britt, I didn''t know She hadn''t said anything but she liked to paint so maybe she''ll become a painter in the future. In this situation, the Alba family would only have one alchemist/ Array master/ Craftsman for a long time and that was Alexander. Alexander knew it would be nice to have more alchemists or Array masters in a clan but it was also nice to make connections with different professions, One should know that even a Gourmet or 4 Star Tamer had to be minimal in the Earth realm. So he let it be, The only thing that worried him was that he couldn''t help them in those fields and they would have to fend for themselves to get ahead even if in the future he used his status as an Alchemist or Array master. So he came to the Garden and lived with his brothers. With practical Elise swords and taught him what he knew about the way of the swords, In his previous life he used "Twin Swords" so he knew much more than his sister about the way of the sword. As for Jacky''s, the two talked about many things but most of them were about food and what the gastronomic world was like. With Guy, he gave him some books that recreate his memory after killing some Symphonists. With Elise he talked about animals and told her that care needs to be taken of each of them in addition to giving her a few books. Seeing how her brother was giving away books, Evy approached him and gave him a hug with a cold face but with longing and Alexander shook his head before giving him a few books on various subjects. Evy was very excited and gave Alexander a kiss on the cheek and then left with his new books. As for Britt, he spent the whole day with Helena until she fell tired and Alexander carried her in his arms with his mother. His relatives were confused, His third brother seemed to know everything and they couldn''t find an error in what she said, It was like a walking library. Although they didn''t understand, they still thanked their brother for his advice and were grateful to have a brother like him. Despite their young age, they knew one thing very well, there were not many people who only support you in silence for your dreams. Many of them were reprimanded by their mothers for wanting to have "useless" professions but their brother supported them and convinced their mothers to let them be. He also told them something that marked them forever: "Just follow your dreams and wander the continent but remember that this piece of land is your home and if you get tired of wandering you can come back to regain energy, Also if you are going to use family money you must also have responsibilities and earn money. That''s the only condition I''ll support you with, Hmph." Well, only the first part touched them but they understood that the second part made sense, they couldn''t be lazy forever. So Alexander withdrew from the palace at sunset, could only want to get home had to make a few plans, had had enough of its cultivation progress so slow, now needed a turbo and for that needed more resources! Meanwhile, in the palace, a middle-aged couple had gloomy faces. The third concubine said: "So there''s no way Nathaniel can return to the family?" The middle-aged man shook his head and recalled the conversation he had with his parents this morning. 108 Answers. A few hours ago. "Father, I don''t understand why you don''t forgive Nathaniel, he is the greatest talent of our clan," said a middle-aged man sitting in front of some elderly people who were drinking tea quietly. These elderly Although their hair was white and they had hardly any age marks what made them look like in their thirties, they were, of course, Alexander''s grandparents. Adam scornfully saw Lewis and said, "The greatest talent?" Seeing his father''s scornful face made him uncomfortable and he could only see his mother and try to talk to her. Seeing her son, she couldn''t help but be disappointed, she couldn''t believe that she had such a stupid son. She already knew what had happened in front of the palace and the strength that Alexander had shown was far superior to that of his favorite son and he had the audacity to declare Nathaniel as "the greatest talent of the clan". Only thus did she sigh and say, "Son, how much time have you spent with your other children?" Lewis was surprised by that question and did not dare to answer because the answer was nothing, all the time was spent with Joanna or the affairs of the Kingdom. Only then was a cold voice heard and said: "Since you have not spent time with your children how do you know that this useless Nathaniel is the greatest talent in the family?" Only in this way Lewis saw his father''s cold eyes and wanted to say something in his favor but his father interrupted him: "Are you going to say to me "They are not good enough to spend time with them", Who do you think you are? You are just a piece of trash that got to where you are just for medication, What right do you have to talk like that?" When Lewis heard that, he was furious and couldn''t help but say: "You got to where you are with medication too!" But his father refused it: "But if I treat my children well, I ask you When you were a child I treated you badly? When you were a child there was ever a time when I ignored you? Did you lack food? the answer is no, so don''t compare me to a piece of garbage that doesn''t know the faces of your children, I don''t care about your talent, I just care that you were my son!" Lewis lowered his head and meditated on it, In the end, he could only sigh, What his father said was true. In his childhood, there was never precision in cultivation and his parents never complained about his talent. Seeing his son in silence: "How would you feel if I treated you as you treat your children?" Lewis'' body trembled and involuntarily said, "I would hate you." Only so Adan breathed: "hmph, at least you have some gray matter in that head of yours, I have told you for all these years that you do not treat your wives and children well but you never listened to me. Now you''ve ruined your life forever, Now all your children hate you, and you spoiled the only son who loves you, It wouldn''t be strange if one of the concubines cheated on you". Hearing the word Cheat, Lewis''s expression cooled and he said, "You wouldn''t dare!" But now his mother''s turn will speak: "Of course they won''t do it but not for you but out of respect for the family and for the future of their children. You haven''t touched them in years, A woman needs affection, but all these years you only spend it with your beloved Joanna, Remember the reason why you have several wives, You are a king and the only second generation of the Alba Clan, You must not have favoritism but your piece of trash was the first thing you did and even after reprimands from us for years, You never listened to us, Now that you ask us something Why we must listen to you?" So his father ended and said: "Nathaniel is expelled from the Clan whether you like it or not and if you want to go with him do it but never come back because you will also be expelled". So Lewis got up and said, "But the clan needs me!" "haha, Need you for what?", Adam could not contain the laughter and mocked: "Do you think your status as Peak Body refining is worth anything? In the capital, there are thousands like you and every day more and more people come to Gathering Qi, But you''ve been stuck for a year without Progress". This made Lewis''s facial expression change, his father enjoyed it and continued: "Do you know what your children''s cultivation is?" Lewis looked up and waited for his father''s answer: "Alexander is in the Fifth Level Gathering Qi and all the rest is in the peak of Body Refining! hahaha, now I will ask you what are you using for the family?" "If you want to leave the King''s position I will gladly return to it for a few more years after all my useful life is 400 years, I only have to wait for Alexander to turn 16, hahaha." Lewis saw his father and had no words to speak, his father would not joke about these matters and he found it suffocating what he had just heard but his father wanted to get rid of all his frustration caused by this useless son and said: "In addition, I tell you a secret". He approached Lewis and whispered: "Alexander is a high-level alchemist, as you think your ex-wife got the Elemental Opening Pills, He refined them!" "You remember our secret supplier to the army, It''s your son, Alexander Alba." "Do you know why our Cultivation progress so fast? It''s your son. He always gives us a part of what he refines every week." "In addition to what your ex has told me, your son''s master far outperforms the high-level alchemists and also told me that the great alchemists of your beloved Sea Palace are only low-level alchemists, Surprisingly right?" So with a sweet smile, Adam sat down again and his wife shook her head and her husband was too cruel. Now he could only see his son while he was almost mentally broken. His eyes were full of shock. At first, he thought that all he had to fear was Anna''s brother but with the Supreme Elder of the Sea Palace on his son''s back, he was not afraid of him. But now, many questions had been answered. Why does an alchemist sell his army so cheaply? Why was his parents'' cultivation progressing so fast? Why do his parents favor their third child so much? How did their "common" son become so strong? Apparently, he was the only one who didn''t know, but how would he find out if he hardly spoke to anyone but Joanna. In the end, he could not say any other word and left without speaking. But she heard some murmurs "You''re too cruel" "Hmph, he deserves it." So in his mind, he wondered, "Do I deserve this?" Back to the present. Lewis after shaking his head saw Joanna and said: "I want to be alone for a while, I''ll go into Isolation for a few weeks, please don''t bother me". So without waiting for the answer from the other side he turned around and left. Joanna wanted to say something but did not dare, I had never seen her husband like this. For now, her son was with her father waiting for her answer that if they will leave or stay but with the attitude of her husband seems to have chosen to stay. 109 Twin Dragons and Phoenix Unparalleled So one of the most important days in the Kingdom ended, Alexander set to work on a device that could revolutionize the traffic of people across the continent but while he was working, The news of the execution of the Sea Palace elders was watering like gunpowder through the Kingdom. Many were incredulous and thought it was a joke until they went to the city square first thing in the morning where the execution was supposed to take place. There were a couple of old men with their eyes turned off but that wasn''t the shocking thing, they both wore the distinctive blue Sea Palace robe! The men who saw that remained static, while the women could not avoid covering their mouths and looking at their husbands with disbelief. Would the Royal Family dare to Execute two people from the Sea Palace publicly? If they did, it could only mean one thing, the Alba Royal family and the Sea Palace will have an enmity that will not end until one of the two sides is exterminated. So no one spoke while waiting for the execution to take place, Meanwhile, a hooded twelve-year-old boy saw from afar towards the elderly with complex eyes, His grandparents sent a message, That was simple: "If you dare to stop the execution, You will be next". He didn''t understand how they could be so cruel to his grandson but at the same time he knew why they did it, so he thought: "They are only treating me the way I treat them. With complete indifference. As if they weren''t my blood." Just thinking about it, his hands clenched their fists and turned around. "If only I were stronger, No one would dare treat me like this. No one will threaten my fianc¨¦e. Nobody ignored me, I have to be stronger!" So with determination he left town, His parents didn''t leave with him and chose to stay so this trip was a waste, Now I just wanted to go to the Sea Palace and cultivate. After the boy left, Two men came to the square, One of them carried a scroll while the other carried an ax he was the executioner. The parchment man stood in front of the entire audience, while the other man knelt the elders and prepared to behead them. The parchment was spread and the man said aloud: "For the crime of attempted murder against a member of the royal family he is sentenced to death", The man saw the elders with bitter eyes, The text he had just read was too simple but these elders refused to speak and knew nothing of them other than that they were Great Elders of the Sea Palace. and said: "Some last words". Here everyone expected the elders to curse the royal family but there was only silence, the elders did not make a sound. They knew they had no orders to do what they did, they could only blame themselves for making decisions for emotions. The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Then let the execution begin." So the ax fell and blood flowed on the ground as two lifeless corpses collapsed on the ground and their heads landed on the baskets. This made those present unbelieving, Many knew that what happened today would be a great topic of conversation. Not only for the execution but for the one who was responsible for everything: The third prince! Many people were present when the third prince beat the Sea Palace elders to death among them there were a few renowned Gathering Qi experts who assured that the third prince was on the Fifth level Gathering Qi! Then a thought came to everyone''s mind: "His cultivation is of the Fifth level Gathering Qi but his fighting power was Ninth level Gathering Qi?, Is that possible?" This baffled many people until one person spoke and that person was the mayor of the Martial City! "He must have some special meridians!" Among those present, many did not understand: "What do you mean, Mr. Mayor?" The man sighed and said: "In this world, the innate capacity refers to the level of compression that has the individual of cultivation but there will always be the limitation of the flesh if one absorbs more qi than the body can bear can cause the meridians to explode or death but that not applies to everyone". "So there are classifications for meridians and all who have them will be geniuses with unrealistic growth rates." But there was one person who could not help but exclaim: "But the third prince has a common innate capacity! How can this be possible!" The mayor shook his head and said: "He is still considered a genius, Just think about it even if your innate capacity is high is useless if your flesh retains you, You would be just like an imprisoned dragon, The same happens if you have a powerful body but lack innate capacity". Many held their breath and said, "But what if they have a body and a higher innate capacity?" The Mayor sighed and said: "They are called if they are men they are called "Twin Dragons" and for women "Unparalleled Phoenix" but they are very rare on the continent there should not be more than ten young people blessed with such characteristics". Many of those present breathed a breath of cold air and said: "Seriously, these constitutions are so surprising?!" The mayor said, "I''ve heard legends of geniuses who can suck the qi in a hundred miles like it''s nothing." Hearing that, many of those present had an ugly face, Many of them couldn''t even aspirate the five-meter qi, Much less than 100 miles. They could not imagine what kind of monsters would be those who could do that. Just after thinking about it, a person asked the mayor, "Lord, could you tell us what kind of meridians the third prince Alba has?" The mayor meditated for a while and explained, "As far as I know, the quality of meridians can be divided into Common, Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold but I don''t know if there are higher ranks." Many made strange faces and couldn''t think: "Almost like coins?" Regardless of the face of those present the mayor continued: "Someone with iron meridians can withstand ten times the absorption of Qi that a person with common meridians in addition to being able to store twice as much as in the acupuncture points and so on with the other levels, Because of this the third Prince Alba has a strength that exceeds that of his cultivation". Only then did many come to realization! and all have different thoughts. But what the Mayor said left them speechless: "The situation has changed and the country that has the best chance of becoming a mortal country is the Alba Kingdom". 110 Hummie Listening to the Mayor''s statements people reacted in different ways, Some expressed anticipation, disbelief, jealousy and even bad intentions. But one person couldn''t help but ask, "Mayor, why are you so sure?" The Mayor sighed and said: "To get to the Elemental Realm you don''t need too much understanding but rather brute force Since opening Dantian is not an easy matter and the more acupuncture points you have open it will be easier for people to open the Dantian channel and establish the Qi Sea." "The third prince has iron meridians so he can accumulate twice as much qi on his acupuncture points. If he studies a cultivation technique with 10 points, they will be equal to twenty common ones. So from my point of view in a few years, there can be a True cultivator in this region". The mayor as he said the last thing couldn''t help but smile, Because he knew that if a country of religion became a Mortal country, all the countries of the region would benefit from it, With this none of them, would have to send their people to the northern states and they could buy the medicines they need in the Alba Kingdom! The only ones to worry about these changes was the Sea Palace but as for the other powers, Maybe only the James Clan is in a dilemma but they were only spectators. Not even madmen took a side but remain neutral. In his enthusiasm, an Elder asked, "How about we recruit him for Martial City!" The mayor shook his head at the old man who proposed the idea and said: "I don''t think my martial city has something the Prince wants, Something tells me that he must already have a powerful master behind his back and that old man must be a skillful alchemist!" The Elder frowned and said, "Why do you think that?" The mayor could only say: "Because of the reward he put in for the Supreme Elder of the Sea Palace. The Elemental Opening Pill is just something that a high-grade alchemist can do and yet it only has a 40% success rate at best not to mention that the quality of the pills would only be middle or low but the Prince''s mother placed five of those pills and all supreme grade! If I wasn''t an alchemist with several hundred years on the road to alchemy that wouldn''t be possible!, Besides, if I were them, I wouldn''t dare place such a scandalous reward if I didn''t have a big Background behind my back. " When the mayor finished speaking many contemplated what the mayor had said and found it reasonable to make them see that the prince''s background was not as simple as it seemed. Although they did not know how strong the Prince''s master was if they could say one thing, their master outdid the high-grade alchemists! Among the people present were a few who had cold sweats on their backs, Previously they wanted to kidnap the prince and transfer their meridians to their bodies but now they had to rethink the idea because they didn''t want to end up like the Sea Palace elders. Fortunately, those plans only stayed in their heads and their leaders were not as dumb as they were. A familiar scene happened in the other sects, Except in one in which all were full of ugly expressions and could not avoid cursing the third prince but could do nothing but suffer in silence. A week later, Alexander was still working on his artefact while from time to time he continued to refine potions and pills, A few days ago he finished two batches of Sensing qi pills and sent them to the palace with his grandparents of twenty-six were for his brothers while the other 16 were free in the hands of his grandparents to whom he gave them. Alexander thought that the most possible thing was to give them to the concubines and a few loyal nobles. Alexander could only hope that now with the pills and the secret method they could breakthrough, he couldn''t help but sigh when he thought of the innate bad capacity his brothers had. He had to think of a way to improve his innate capacity otherwise they would be too dependent on him and although he was his brother he could not walk protecting them all his life but without talent, it would be very difficult and slow. He thought of using the bone marrow washing potions but then shook his head, Those potions were too dangerous, You never know what kind of blood line you could get, The best example could be himself, Until today his blood would not stop absorbing qi making his intuition tell him that something strange was going to happen when he enters the Elemental Realm. He didn''t know why but it was something like a sixth sense that told him there was danger but he also knew there was an opportunity! So he did nothing to stop his blood and just let it all happen naturally but he also knew he would go too far to break the Elemental Realm! In mortal countries, there were treasures capable of doing this but they were very scarce and they were all in the hands of great powers but there was one that he was certain he could get and that was the Hummie tree. The Hummie Tree was a greenish spiritual tree, which fed on spiritual qi but that was not the important thing but the roots of this tree can secrete a milky liquid which could raise the innate talent of flesh beings! This tree was valuable but at the same time it was not because of one thing, The roots gave a drop of milky liquid every hundred years! This was extremely slow but there was another thing that also took away its value and that was that only a ten thousand-year-old Hummie Tree would begin to produce that milky liquid. These two factors would make the Hummie Tree both useful and useless at the same time. Since no one wanted ten thousand years to wait for a simple drop but at the same time it was an object that could increase innate talent if it were easy to get, wouldn''t the world be full of geniuses? Yet it was said that a drop of this tree could elevate your innate talent to new heights and it is also rumored that the older the Hummie tree the more potent the liquid produced! It was said that a million-year-old Hummie tree could turn trash into a ten thousand-year-old genie but that was just rumour because million year old Hummie trees did not exist on the mortal continents, perhaps on holy ground but on this land they did not exist. Alexander in his previous life had seen several Hummie trees but none of them had exceeded two thousand years old so they were treated like garbage, at that time did not have the Array of nutrition they have today. So for him, it is still a rare treasure. He knew that right now he couldn''t get such an object but he did trust that he could get it in the short term and when he does maybe a Hummie Juice pool wouldn''t be a wild dream. So you could raise the talent of the Royal family and be calmer when you go to explore the continent and even holy ground! On top of that, The price of Hummie Juice was not cheap at all so selling a bit of Juice could make big profits, It would be perfect this way. But now he would just focus on the present and finish his first big project first! 111 Duke′s Melancholy Three weeks later. Snow Kingdom, Clan Webber. In a luxurious room, a middle-aged man thought about what had happened in recent years. The Webber clan was a Clan with more than 500 years of history. At first, it was a common Clan in the Snow Kingdom, but thanks to the efforts of their ancestors they managed to climb from Knight to Duke, contributing enormously to the Kingdom. But now the Duke and the clan were going through a difficult situation. It had already been more than a month since the execution of the Great Elders of the Sea Palace and a few weeks since the talent of the Third Prince was revealed creating a stir in the region. The Seventh talent with a chance of making its way to the Elemental Realm had been born and many were concerned about that, especially two clans, One was the Royal family of the Snow Kingdom, while the other was the clan of the ninth concubine, The Webber Clan. At this time the family was in a difficult situation. The current duke, head of the family and Anna''s father, did not know what to do. Years ago he had expelled his daughter from the Clan under pressure from the Elders to avoid offending the Sea Palace but now because of this decision they had offended a potential genius who could reach the Elemental Realm! What saddened the Duke most was that the genius was his grandson. Which he knew only in name. The Duke knew that his children would never forgive him for what he did to Anna and in fact now ignore him. A few weeks ago the Elders of the family issued a call for all the family members to come together this made all the members scattered throughout the Snow Kingdom return home. Except for three people, Helewise Webber, Joseph Webber, and Anna Webber. Their three children. Seeing this, The Duke sighed. A few weeks ago he sent a letter to his children to come otherwise he will lose face to others but the message his children gave him was: "I don''t care about your face" By not attending this convocation. The Duke knew that he had done wrong to expel his daughter from the clan only under pressure from the Elders but what could he do? He was just a martial artist at Body Refining Peak and has tried for over ten years to make way for Gathering Qi without success. Duke''s position may be respected by many plebeians but in the Webber family, those who had the true authority were the council of Elders of which his father was a part. To be on the Council of Elders one had to be on the Gathering Qi Realm without exception. This made the Council of Elders the most powerful warriors in the Clan. The Duke knew why his sons were so angry and that was that he does not defend Anna even though his son, Joseph was much stronger than the greatest expert of the Council of Elders. The greatest expert in the Webber family was a third level Gathering Qi while Joseph was a Sixth level Gathering Qi. In other words, Joseph can easily beat him. This meant that if the Duke or his father wanted to oppose the decisions of the Clan they could easily but did not. At first he thought it was the best thing he could do for the good of the family and that his son would understand that the Webber Clan could not offend a colossus like the Sea Palace even if it was for his sister but now by that decision he had lost his strongest ally leaving him with nothing to the Elders of the Clan. Stupid! That was the first word the duke thought of as he remembered what had happened. Right now he repents of his decision and there is no return for him. Because of this decision, he destroyed his family and although his wife does not say so, he knows that he never approved that decision. Now the Elders called a meeting to learn how to deal with the threat Anna posed to the family. Hearing that the Duke laughed his Grandson was as strong as a Ninth level Gathering Qi, The Webber family could not even deal with a Sixth level Gathering Qi much less a Ninth level. Then there were the paternal grandparents of his grandson who were in the Elemental Middle Step. If the subject of the call were "Surrender" I would find it more reasonable and feasible but those old men had a very big ego and still thought they could deal with such a strong enemy. Can an ant win against an Elephant? No, of course not. Your daughter could make a colossus like the Sea Palace suffer and if she can handle them she could obviously take on the Webber Clan. The only reason she doesn''t is that of respect for her last name. Because the Duke knew that for his daughter he was already dead. She had been asking the family for help for years and was always ignored. The only reason her daughter didn''t make this public was to create the illusion that was still being backed by the Webber Clan but now she doesn''t need it anymore. Most likely those Old Farts would give the idea of hiring an Elemental Half Step Assassin but there was a problem. Where did they get an Elemental Half Step Assassin? and if they did. Will the Webber Clan be able to afford their prices? Those old men were only giving their last drowning kicks and refused to admit they were wrong. Thus in silence, an attendant approached and said, "Duke, it is time for the meeting." The Duke nodded and gestured for the attendant to leave. So I sigh. Now he and his father had lost their greatest ally and had no right to speak at this meeting. So he would only be one more spectator. This caused him to clench his fists but there was no other choice. He had chosen this path and had to live with it until the day of his death. All he had left was his title, so he had to do everything he could to keep it. So the duke went to the family reunion that would only serve to demonstrate the authority of the Council of Elders and that his position was no longer relevant. In the end, he couldn''t help but whisper, "I thought I was too smart, but I was really an idiot. " 112 Spirit Stones A month later. The Uri Republic, just outside Sun City. There were three young men fighting in a forest with a level two wild beast, Ash Wolfs. "Look out!!" said one young man as he pushed another to prevent one of the Ash Wolfe from killing him. "Boom" So the wolf that was ready to taste meat passed by and crashed into a nearby tree. The wolf did not seem to affect and turned around as if nothing while the rest of his herd surrounded the young men in Red uniforms. "Nick, Roger take care of the herd. I''ll take care of their leader." The other two young men nodded and said, "Be careful. Taylor," leaving and starting to fight the wolves! Meanwhile, the leader of the pack wanted to pounce on this couple of youths who started massacring their herd but was stopped by the third youth and said: "Your opponent is me". The wolf only looked at his opponent with red eyes as he rushed madly toward him. Taylor began to avoid all his attacks until he soon noticed an opening and attacked the weakest point of the beasts, the belly. Thus focusing all his strength on his right arm performing an uppercut causing the wolf to vomit blood and end up about ten meters away. Meanwhile, Taylor felt his arm numb, could not believe that the body of a wild beast could be so hard, despite hitting the weakest and softer point of the beast could not but make a few minor internal wounds. Despite being on Level Five Gathering Qi and This beast being a wild beast of level 2 Low. This made Taylor think: "If I want to defeat him you will have to repeat this several times and beat him in a fight of attrition". So he focused all his attention on the wolf stalking him as he approached cautiously and the cycle began again and again until two hours later. There were three young men panting over a few dozen Ash Wolfs on the floor with their blood filling the earth with their blood. Only then could Roger not help but resent Nick and say, "Didn''t you say this was an easy mission?" Seeing this Nick showed an embarrassed expression and could not avoid falling on his ass due to tiredness and said: "But with this, we will gain a thousand contribution points! We can also sell the bodies of the wolves for money in Sun City." These young people are all 15 or 16 years old of course were Roger Keer, Nick Keer, and Taylor Alba. The years have passed and all their efforts were rewarded and they managed to become External disciples Gathering Qi. Ignoring his cousins Taylor said: "Now both just broke to the First level Gathering Qi, They need a few ninth grade stones to stabilize your base with the points we just got should be more than enough for 50 stones, and if we sell the bodies we can get other stones to count, they are one hundred in total. " Taylor gave it some thought and said, "I''ll take forty and you two thirty each with this we should be able to get stronger and be able to take on more missions." Roger and Nick saw their cousin agreed. Taylor took care of the toughest enemy so that extra ten percent justified. So they rested a little while taking out a few bars of dried meat and a few nutrients. Soon Roger went for a huge wagon he had prepared earlier and left a few miles away, loaded the bodies of the wolves and prepared to return to Sun City. While Taylor and Roger pulled the wagon. Nick couldn''t help but be happy as he cut off the wolves'' ears inside the wagon: "Haha we killed 67 wolves level one and one level two! This could sell for over 1500 gold coins!" Seeing his cousin act like this, Roger couldn''t help but say, "Shut up and do that faster, don''t even think you''ll be so comfortable the whole trip!" Nick said in a heroic tone: "Roger I don''t know why you get angry, These wolves have killed many humans from nearby villages, We did well to the world!" "Idiot, I''m not mad about that, you''re in the wagon as if nothing while Taylor and I are pulling the wagon, Sun city is more than five hundred miles away. So hurry up and pull the wagon and we have to get there before the shops close". Just so Nick finished cutting off the wolves'' ears and started pulling the wagon but couldn''t help but complain: "Why don''t we rent a wild beast to pull the wagon?" "We don''t have the money for that." "Damn it! Even as a False cultivator we can''t get out of poverty!" "Shut up and be on the lookout for bandit attacks." "Come on, we''re in our sect''s territory, I don''t think any sane bandit will dare attack us!" So the three of them began to talk as they headed for Sun City at a fast speed. When they could finally see the City from afar, they will also be able to see thousands of cars entering the City. So the three of them slowed down and began to talk more calmly. "Wow, do all those cars have spiritual stones?" "Apparently it''s the beginning of the month, huh?" "What do you mean?" "Nothing, just that every beginning of the month all the production of the mine of our sect is sent to the sect, it only passes through Sun City because it has a direct Road to the sect". "I''ve heard that our sect can mine more than a million ninth-grade spiritual stones per month!" "Isn''t that Ten Million Gold?" "Yes, but they are still distributed among all the internal disciples up to the Sect master so with the number of people in Sun Sect they are not many per head." "It seems unjust to me that the external disciples don''t give us a spiritual stone a month!" "It''s not that they don''t want to but they can''t because of what I''ve heard it''s very difficult to move spiritual stones around the continent, Normally spiritual stones don''t leave more than a thousand miles away from their original mine." "Eh? Why?" "Do I have to explain everything to you? Why don''t you read!" "Come on, don''t be mean" "Hmph, Apparently spiritual stones alter the flow of natural qi causing phenomena to which beasts are very sensitive and many beasts love to eat spiritual stones, so if you carry spiritual stones for a long time you better prepare for hordes of beasts, Because of this the spiritual stone is not very valuable and many people prefer to use training pills." "Ohh, so we''re lucky to be able to buy spiritual stones." "Haaaa if only we had a Space Storage. So we could have spiritual stones outside the sect." 113 sWhat?s Meanwhile in the Kingdom of Alba. Two months had passed since Audrey went to train and Alexander rarely left his house. All the time he was seen cultivating or Drawing and doing calculations. In the last few days, he had asked for a cellar to be built on his property and Anna at first did not want but after explaining what he was doing she easily accessed it, she did not know because she had blind faith in her son. So regardless of the costs, he sent to build a warehouse as soon as possible. As for Alexander, he went to the Royal Palace to talk to his grandparents. Soon a boy of almost ten years old sat down in front of an elderly couple who were doubtful because their grandson was visiting them. Seeing the silence Alexander began to speak: "Grandparents, I will be direct. I''m looking for an investment." His grandfather folded his arms and saw Alexander with doubts was a good thing to give money to a ten-year-old boy? But he still asked: "What do you want the money for?" Alexander, seeing that his grandfather did not reject him, could finally give a sigh of relief. At this moment he only hated not growing faster, Before he wanted to wait until he was older to do something like this but due to the special condition of his body he could not afford to waste time. One never knew when strength was needed. Alexander in a firm tone said: "I want to open a chamber of commerce". His grandparents were surprised and said, "Oh, why?" Alexander did not go on to explain if not rather asked his grandfather a question: "Grandfather, what do you think of this region?" Adam did not understand why his grandson had asked him such a question but he still answered: "I think it is a very good land". Hearing that, Alexander shook his head and said, "What would you say if I told you that for some people this land is garbage that doesn''t even deserve to enter their eyes?" Alexander''s words left them speechless and Beth couldn''t help but ask, "Are there such people?" Alexander nodded and saw his grandparents: "Grandparents, this is something that Shifu told me". His grandparents listened to this mysterious teacher and paid close attention to his grandson''s words. "Grandparents have never left the region but let me tell you that this region is cataloged as a desolate land in the whole continent. Adam couldn''t help but frown and said, "Why desolate? Don''t you see we have great harvests every year!" Alexander shook his head and said: "They are not referring to that kind of desolation but rather to the lack of resources for growers. In these lands, the density of qi is very deficient so both herbs and other things necessary for cultivation rarely appear here. Beth who was silent couldn''t help but ask: "What you''re trying to say is that the resources we consider valuable elsewhere on the continent are relatively much more common?" Alexander nodded and said, "There are places that can even cultivate these resources en masse to sell them. Beth covered her mouth with her hands and said, "Mass Cultivate?" Alexander nodded but added: "But only low-end resources. It''s not very different from wheat farming or the like. His grandparents took a breath of cold air and one of them said, "What are your so-called low-range resources?" "Resources that are for cultivators in the Elemental Realm for down, You must know that before there was a power called "Precious Hall", That power that power cultivated those resources for sale in this region. So both Beth and Adam meditated on what their grandson said and found it feasible and Beth said, "But why do they do that?" Alexander said: "The great powers in spite of having great profits also have great expenses, The answer is simple, Money". Alexander saw his grandparents and said, "Do you know how much money these powers handle?" Adam and Beth didn''t know what their grandson was talking about but still shook their heads. And Alexander smiled at them and said: "The great powers can win in a minute what you win in a year of fundraising if not more". "Are you sure? How can that be possible?" Both exclaimed at the same time. Their collection was 150,000 gold coins a year and for someone to tell them that power can earn more than that in a minute, they obviously thought it was a joke. Alexander asked them: "Do you know what spiritual stones are?" "Spiritual stones? I''ve never heard of that." Adam looked curiously at his grandson. Alexander said: "They are similar to pure Qi pills only that they form naturally on the continent''s tectonic plate for thousands of years, they are stones that can help the cultivator Progress." But then Beth said, "If they''re like you describe them because I''ve never heard of them?" Alexander smiled and said: "For two reasons, One this region does not have the density that for a mine of spiritual stones to form naturally and two spiritual stones are very difficult to move around the continent unless you have spacial storage having spiritual stones with you is almost like committing suicide." "Why?" "Spiritual stones change the flow of natural qi in the Atmosphere to which beasts are very sensitive and many beasts love to eat spiritual stones." "But doesn''t that mean mining is very dangerous too?" "Yes, in the places where there are mines of spiritual stones has a density of qi greater than that of the surrounding area, so it is perfect to cultivate but also calls the attention of beasts to attack the mine so there must always be powerful people." His grandfather then silently spoke again: "So if we bring a spiritual stone here that would make the density of Qi change?" Alexander nodded and said: "Yes but it would have to be an eighth grade stone for it to be a significant change". Adam was surprised and said, "There are grades, do you know what the differences are between grades?" Alexander smiled and said, "There are Nine grades and with respect to the difference. An eighth grade stone equals ten thousand ninth grade stones!" "What?" 114 50,000 Adam and Beth were shocked by what Alexander said and couldn''t help but ask, "And how much is a spiritual stone worth?" Alexander smiled and said, "Depending on the grade, a ninth grade is worth ten gold coins while an eighth grade is worth a hundred thousand gold coins and seventh grade is worth a trillion white gold." "Pffffff" So both Beth and Adam spied their tea and almost drowned, incredulous said: "A trillion?!" It was only at this very moment that Adam and Beth felt poor after all that a seventh grade stone was worth more than a trillion White Gold! That was more than 6 fucking millions a year in tax collection! But if this went on in this order, how much was a Sixth Grade stone worth? Don''t tell me it''s worth ten thousand times more! "What are you surprised of, As long as you are stronger the miserable continental money loses value, Thus most transactions would be made in spiritual stones!" Beth barely calmed down and said, "Why are they so expensive?" "Because the greater the grade of the spiritual stone, the greater and purer the qi it contains, you know an eighth grade stone is more than enough to create a hundred experts, half an Elemental step, not to mention that it can help a person move into the Elemental realm and still have Qi left over from the stone." "One hundred experts half step like the supreme Elders? My God!" But then Adam asked: "But then why is the ninth grade stone so cheap compared to the others?" "That is because it is considered a junk stone by many people it is the worst stone among all, it can only be used by False cultivators and if it wants to be used by an Elemental expert Realm would need a few hundred or thousands to cover a peaceful cultivation and without speaking an Expert in Spirit Realm nor with hundreds of thousands could it cover their need, Most people with great depth give eighth grade stones to their children and do not look at ninth grade stones for them are only junk with impure and scarce qi Besides that is the most common." Adam and Beth were shocked they had just learned of the existence of spiritual stones and also have just learned that there are people who treat them like trash! "But why do they treat them like trash?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said: "They must be very powerful so that in a mine of spiritual stones most is a ninth grade, eighth grade are scarce and seventh grade do not exceed two digits but everything depends on the size of the mine, where it is located and how it is mined." "I''ve heard from my master that the best mine on the continent is just a mine that can give some third-grade stones and those mines don''t exceed ten on the continent." "Third Grade?!", Adam and Beth could not imagine what a Third Degree spiritual stone would look like. "Yes, but don''t get excited those mines are in the hands of colossal powers that can kill us with the thought besides that those stones are so expensive that with the current income of the family not even in a thousand lives could be bought". Alexander continued: "At this moment we are one of the countless families on the continent at any moment we could be annihilated by any more powerful enemy and no one would notice but to be stronger we need more resources. Resources that we will never find in this Desolate Earth. So we have two options." "Go to higher ground and get resources there or make more money doing business." Adam and Beth saw each other and then focused again on Alexander: "What do you want to do?" Alexander took a map out of his pocket and said "I want to open a store in the northern states, More specifically the Prim State of the strongest, I will sell a few supreme grades Elementary opening pills and I will make it a Fifth grade mortal country with this the obtaining of resources will be much easier". Adam could not help but frown and said: "Why do you want to turn the prim state into a mortal country and not the Kingdom of Alba?" Alexander sighed and said: "The nearest mortal country is the Uri Republic and it is millions of miles while the Prim State is halfway there. This would be much more credible to happen since the prim state has been a near-mortal country for several hundred years. He saw his grandfather and said: "If the Alba Kingdom becomes a mortal country out of nowhere this will catch the attention of many people and they may not come with good intentions. Many would think that the royal family found a treasure or legacy of someone powerful in the past and it would not be strange to think that many powerful cultivators will come and demand that we give them to them." "Just think, the Alba Kingdom is a small country on the southern tip of the continent with a deficient Qi, it is impossible for it to turn overnight into a mortal country." Beth said, "Can''t we just explain the situation to them?" Alexander saw his grandmother and said: "Grandmother, you have to understand something the more powerful the person is the more irrational, Stupid and paranoid". "If we do what you say, he''ll probably kill the whole family first before he hears your explanation. A person like that would only hear your words if you have the same or greater cultivation as him, although there are exceptions as well. Beth wanted to refute, but she didn''t find words, so Adam said, "Would he really kill us just for that? Can he be so cruel?" Alexander only smiled: "Grandpa, do you have emotions when you crush an ant?" Adam had a revelation when he heard those words and in the end, he just sighed. So the old couple was silent. Seeing the silence Alexander said: "I''m not saying don''t breakthrough the Elemental Realm but if you do not make it public anyway being a mortal country is only a matter of time what does it matter if it is a few years later than earlier". His grandparents remained silent and even after a few minutes said, "How much money do you need?" Alexander smiled and said, "50,000 gold coins!" 115 I did not want i Alexander was now leaving his grandparents'' room and happily walking down the halls until he saw a middle-aged man. This was his father Lewis Alba. Alexander could not help but show a cold expression and see him. Meanwhile, the man saw the boy with calm eyes and at the same time with mixed feelings. But in the end he could only sigh: "Alexander, can we talk?" Alexander was surprised but did not let his guard down: "If it''s to apologize, it''s too late". Lewis was already waiting for that answer. Making a small gesture with his hands he said: "Calm is not for that" He pointed to a terrace and said: "We go there". He turned around and walked to the terrace of the palace where his grandmother received the sun in summer. Alexander didn''t know whether to follow him or not but in the end, he decided to follow him, anyway, he couldn''t hurt him. So the two came to the terrace looking at the Capital of the Kingdom. The two remained silent and neither spoke until Lewis broke the silence: "You know I never wanted to have a Harem". Hearing that, Alexander mocked: "Isn''t it the dream of any man to have a harem?" Ha that Lewis showed a forced smile and shook his head: "You know in my life I''ve loved two women and I think you already know that, Those are Joanna and Isabella. During my childhood I was very happy with them and I could never decide for one of the two, so I married the two but because Isabella was the daughter of General Keer I had to give her the position of Queen." So Lewis sighed: "When Joanna found out about this she didn''t talk to me for years until she finally forgave me and married me as a concubine but at that time my parents didn''t stop committing me to women and I already had two concubines besides Isabella". Alexander nodded and finally understood why Joanna was the third concubine. Lewis continued: "Honestly my parents always treated me well but they always said that they wanted many grandchildren and that the Alba family needed a large third generation for the family to flourish". Lewis wanted to continue but Alexander interrupted him: "That will work with a normal family but with a royal family it''s stupid". Lewis was surprised: "Why?" Alexander explained: "Because all princes end up killing for the throne and princesses are sold as exchange coins with nobility from other countries, In the end, only one prince remains no matter how great the younger generation". Lewis was surprised and sighed: "That''s what I told my parents but they didn''t want to listen to me and they thought that their family would be different from the other real families". Alexander folded his arms and said: "If you use the same system where the king has the highest authority it is impossible for your family to be different, Everyone wants power. That''s human nature. Lewis nodded and continued: "You know my parents were always very good to me and a few weeks ago I wondered why it was like this if my parents were very opposed to me". "I finally realized that I had spent so much time with my wives since I was a child that their narrow, Arrogant and dominant line of thought had become part of my personality." Lewis couldn''t help but smile and said, "You know a lot of people say that when you''re in love something about your partner sticks to you, apparently it''s true. Those women influenced me more than my parents haha." Alexander said indifferently and in a flat voice: "Arrogance is neither good nor bad, Only you have to know when to be arrogant and when not, When you have the right to be arrogant and when not, Just like that." "Many people think that arrogance is the fact of superiority over others by despising them but it''s much more than that, that''s just the arrogance of the weak." This made Lewis'' eyes focus on Alexander. "The strong never waste time humiliating the innocent or the weak. Someone truly arrogant will respect you if you respect him and depreciate you if you despise him. The arrogance of the strong is simply to bring down the pride of arrogant geniuses and beauties until they know they can never match you." "Arrogance is to respect the strong and want to overcome it." "Arrogance does not fear competition but defeats them with as little effort as possible, If it can do it in two strokes will not do it in four" "Arrogance is about hitting those who offended you or made life difficult for you by any means." "Arrogance is about despising those who despised you." "Arrogance is about killing those who believed themselves to be a lamb for sacrifice." "Arrogance is to humiliate those who wanted to humiliate you." "Arrogance is not born from your bottom but from your individual strength." "Arrogance is seeking revenge for the slightest objection." "Arrogance is to dominate if you want to dominate, Destroy if you want to destroy, Humiliate if you want to humiliate and kill if you want to kill, Doing what your heart dictates." "Arrogance is doing what you want without fearing the consequences Even if it''s about killing someone you can''t afford to offend." "That''s arrogance." "The Kerr and Dunham family are not arrogant just stupid and narrow-minded" "Stupid people think they are on top of the world without seeing more than their eyes can see, They fear the strong and humiliate the weak only to satisfy their vanity, Those family clans have only one end and that''s extinction." "No matter the efforts of the Elder generation, there will one day offend someone who doesn''t have to offend and like a good little shitty they will be exterminated from the universe by their own stupidity." Alexander showed a smile and said: "That little shit always uses the thought: " I want to kill you but you can''t kill me" But the reality is if you want to kill someone you must be ready to die". Lewis, who saw his son warmly, could not help but have cold sweat on his forehead. In the end, he couldn''t help but sigh and said, "Okay, I wasn''t arrogant, I was stupid." But at the same time, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you''re my son?" Alexander with some contempt said: "Unfortunately yes, my mother never had a lover if you ask that". 116 WHO WAS THE SON OF A B**** Seeing Alexander''s look of contempt, Lewis couldn''t help but laugh: "Haha, you can''t blame me for asking that. You look nothing like me!" Alexander acted relieved "Thank God". Seeing his son''s attitude, he couldn''t shake his head. But Alexander couldn''t help but ask, "Lewis, how come you got smarter overnight?" Lewis could only snort: "I''ve never been an idiot, you know? In fact, I''m very loved by the people and a good king, after all, I was Frey''s student". But Lewis couldn''t help but sigh and said, "I just couldn''t help but be afraid of death, my talent is bad so I could only put my hopes in my children." Alexander frowned and said, "But you''re still young for a martial artist, why do you feel that way?" Lewis saw the sky and said: "Alexander, young geniuses like you will not understand but although my age is young you know my cultivation stopped advancing when I was 21 years old, No matter what I did my cultivation did not advance was as if I just had to sit and wait for death". Then he saw his hands and touched his middle-aged face with a few minor wrinkles and said: "Then from that day on I saw how my body aged without being able to do anything and every time I saw my parents I thought "That''s my future" and I resigned myself to not being able to continue advancing until...". Lewis thought for a moment and did not continue until Alexander asked: "Until what?" Lewis saw Alexander and said, "Until Taylor was born." So Lewis continued: "When my first son and genius were euphoric and I couldn''t believe it, I went there to see a light in that tunnel and an opportunity to advance in cultivation after all...". Alexander and Lewis started talking at the same time and said "The only goal of a cultivator is to reach new heights." "The only goal of a cultivator is to reach new heights." Lewis was surprised by how Alexander knew he was going to say and said, "Exactly." Lewis couldn''t help but lower his head and go on: "In cultivation there are bottlenecks, I know that, but there are bottlenecks which will never be advanced in life". Doubtful Alexander said, "And you never tried to leave the region for experience?" Lewis only saw Alexander and said, "I''ll show you something." So he proceeded to remove his shirt, exposing a torso full of scars. You could say that there was not a centimeter without a single scar! This made Alexander''s eyes open and he said, "How did you do this?" "My parents haven''t told you", Lewis paused and explained: "When I was 23 years old I had despaired of not advancing so I went to the mountain range to train and collect some medicinal plants but it was only a fifth level Body refining I was an easy prey for wild beasts, If it wasn''t for my father who followed me in silence I would be rescued from my half-dead state, I wouldn''t still be alive. "Why did you do something so stupid?" "Haha, that same question my father asked me and you know that I answered: "I prefer to die..." Then Alexander said: "to stay stuck" And he saw Lewis in disbelief. Since Lewis looked like him in his youth from his past life And he couldn''t help remembering the curvaceous figure of a beautiful lady and couldn''t help but get in a bad mood. Lewis was again surprised and could not believe that this boy understood and said: "Exactly". So Lewis continued: "After that, I tried many different and dangerous things in which I almost lost my life but it was still a Fifth level Body refining, in the end, I could not avoid returning home with my head down and a body full of scars". "You know in my youth we didn''t have as many resources as we have today. In my childhood, the Alba Kingdom had just been founded and everything was a disaster because of the war. There was no alchemist in the kingdom or anything like that, so I was very proud to get to Level Five Body Refining with nothing but my efforts but when I stopped moving forward my whole world collapsed along with my arrogance". So he looked sad and said, "So for someone like me who put his future in the hands of his children. To have children with average talent even if I didn''t hate them wouldn''t have much appreciation for them either." But soon he heard a voice saying, "Although most of your children were poisoned before they were born." Lewis lifted his face to see Alexander in disbelief: "Excuse me, can you repeat what you just said?" Alexander maintained his composure but inside he was surprised he could not believe that Lewis knew nothing about the poisoning and his facial expressions indicate that he was not acting and he repeated: "Although most of your children were poisoned before birth to be more exact 7 of his nine children were poisoned although some to a lesser extent". Lewis, upon verifying that he heard well, could not avoid frowning and said: "Poisoned? But if everyone is healthy". Alexander shook his head and said, "I don''t know why people always think that when it comes to the poison they always relate it to death." Lewis didn''t understand what Alexander meant and said, "What exactly happened?" Alexander only said: "It''s really simple, Someone adulterated your women''s potions and instead of being potions with a middle grade with twenty percent impurities they were junk potions with more than 60 percent impurities, This didn''t kill them but it made your women''s fetuses and bodies full of impurities, The truth is miracle that they have a common constitution". So he saw Lewis and said, "You and your women are relatively talented in this region, but having regular babies, do you think that''s right?" Lewis thought about what Alexander said and it was as if lightning struck from the sky resounding in his ears and he couldn''t help but get angry and scream at the top of his lungs: "WHO WAS THE SON OF A BITCH WHO DARED DO THAT?" This made the whole royal city hear the scream and they will look at the palace and ask, "Why is the king so angry?" Frey from his mansion saw out the window and said: "Jojo, what would happen in the palace?" Meanwhile, Alexander''s grandparents were meditating but their peace was broken when they heard their son''s cry and reached the terrace where Alexander and Lewis met at full speed. Adam and Beth were not worried about Alexander as he was stronger than Lewis by far but the elderly couple could not help but ask why these two were together! Weren''t they something like enemies? So Adam approached the couple and said, "What happened here? Why are you so angry Lewis?" Meanwhile, Alexander saw himself with an expression of disbelief on his face, Never thought that Lewis reacts like this to this news and according to what he saw was not acted but anger to the core. Now all that remained was to see how reactionary he would be when he found out who was to blame. 117 Its time you know... 2 in 1 Alexander quickly returned to his previous composure and replied to his grandparents: "I have something to tell but first you have to calm Lewis". Adam and Beth were there and wondered what secret to tell but Adam easily subdued Lewis until he calmed down anyway. The false cultivators may not be able to use Qi at will but they had a much stronger body than the martial artists because of the qi in their bodies and the opening of the acupuncture points. Only thus under the submission of his father Lewis calmed down and saw Alexander and said: "Who?" Alexander calmly said: "Just follow the clues, Who was the master of the person in charge of the purchase of medicines in the palace? Who was the supplier of those medicines? What unexplainable events happened during those years in that circle of people?" This left Lewis thinking and soon showed different expressions, Doubt, confusion, disbelief until he saw Alexander and said: "Is She?" Alexander only nodded, leaving Lewis in bewilderment but could find nothing to think that this was a scheme. He could only mutter, "Is that why she left?" Alexander heard that murmur and said, "Partly but the main reason was that of an uncle, Joseph Webber." Lewis only saw Alexander and Alexander calmly said: "They also did it with me and you think that with my uncle''s abilities I could not see that his sister and nephew were in that condition". "The reason they ran away is simple, they offended someone they shouldn''t offend and like good scared shit they ran away for their lives." "Did I not tell you before, to harass the weak and fear the strong. That kind of people will always have an end and that''s Extermination because of their stupidity". "If you don''t believe me, you can go investigate and question those involved on your own." When Lewis finished listening to Alexander''s answer he could find nothing that told him that this was nothing more than a conspiracy against his beloved, so he clenched his fists tightly and with a thoughtful expression left the terrace without saying a word and at full speed. (I hope this is only a misunderstanding Isabella otherwise ...) Footsteps were heard and inside the palace was heard: "Bring that old man from Benedict In front of me!" And then other orders were heard, making Lewis'' voice little by little until he heard nothing. Meanwhile, Adam and Beth who were on the sidelines did not understand what happened and Beth asked: "What happened?" Alexander saw his grandparents and sighed: "The first time I saw my master was when I was two years old and it was a few weeks before the sects came to recruit the Kingdom and the first thing he told me was that both my mother, Audrey and I were poisoned". "What? How is this possible?" said the elderly couple in disbelief. Alexander raised his hand and said, "I know what you are thinking and it was not some kind of deadly poison but rather of the poisons that affect your cultivation. Apparently, my mother since she came to the kingdom was sold adulterated potions and instead of having the corresponding impurities, they were garbage potions with more than 60% impurities." His grandparents saw it with disbelief but Alexander continued: "My mother took these potions every day even when she was pregnant with me and I don''t think I have to continue because Lewis was furious". Alexander at this point said, "Because what they did to me they did to the other concubines and children." Adam and Beth were quietly meditating on what they had just heard and Adam asked: "This affected your innate talent, didn''t it? and not only you but almost the entire third generation of the family?" Alexander just smiled and nodded. But this was like a revelation to them Before they wondered about the family had so few geniuses even though they wisely chose their son''s wives but today it was all revealed. It was all a conspiracy against the family His family. Both Adam and Beth were people who lived in war and their hands were not clean at all. So unlike their son, they kept their composure but with a cold face and murderous intentions in their eyes they said: "Who?" Alexander did not fear this pair of elders despite their murderous intent, as for him they were like puppies and he said: "Isabella Keer". That''s the only way they remembered the conversation a few minutes ago. Now it was all clear and their faces couldn''t help but darken and he said, "Why did Benedict help?" Alexander just shrugged and said, "How do you think your children became disciples of Marcial City?" Adam raised an eyebrow and said, "Just for that?" Alexander shook his head and said, "Grandfather, you must understand that the resources of a sect are not bad at all and because of this they have many experts but the condition to enjoy them is that their disciples have talent, Something that Benedict''s children do not have". "Because of this there are always people looking for a back door and if you investigate well Benedict''s children entered Marcial City with a letter of recommendation from Francis Keer, Isabella''s grandfather." "But now the question is Why out of nowhere did Francis give a letter of recommendation to Benedict''s sons? I don''t know about you, but so that the Keers are not charitable souls who are giving away recommendations for me, Benedict did a favor for the Keers, but I don''t know that favor would merit a letter of recommendation." Alexander smiled at his grandparents and said, "What do you think? What favor could Benedict do you that the Keer family wants?" Alexander had not even finished speaking but the murderous intent in his grandparents'' eyes was very malicious in fact they were so angry that they just turned around and left with their son to face Benedict without saying goodbye to Alexander. If their grandchildren are not talented because they were born that way it was acceptable but that this was the result of a conspiracy was unacceptable! That Benedict now had to answer to them, meanwhile Alexander left the terrace in a good mood and couldn''t help but smile: "I didn''t expect this visit to the palace to be so productive". So he saw the capital and said: "The only reason I left you alive until today was this my dear friend Benedict, I think it''s time to take separate paths after all these past few years have not been anything good for you". Before Alexander was waiting for an opportunity to reveal this and had not done so before because he thought that Lewis would unconditionally put himself on the side of Isabella thinking that this was Anna''s scheme. Making his grandparents and Lewis have the greatest disagreement thus creating a hatred that could never be repaired for the rest of their lives. But now he knew that Lewis was not evil or vile, he was just a hopeless person who put his hopes in the wrong people. This was common in the world, A master puts his hopes in his disciple. A father in his son, an old man in a young man. Not all people achieve their dreams, goals, objectives. So they pass the baton to the younger generation for them to fulfill their dreams and even revenge. "If I couldn''t maybe he could..." "I know I won''t be able to see him but you will..." "If you can remember me..." "Maybe you can fulfill my greatest dream..." Also, the other factor was that he fell in love with the wrong people but there was nothing to do about it, there were times when the heart would send itself and it doesn''t matter when your brain said: "Don''t fall in love with that person", The heart would ignore it. Alexander in his previous life was a vagabond who traveled the continent and saw many scenes of Love, Rejection, Deception, and betrayal like the one he lived. Some loves will never be anything more than platonic loves. Others will be passengers like the wind, Others will be weighed like gold in your pockets while others will be false like the caresses of a prostitute. Very few loves are real and pure but these are the same as Phoenix feathers. Thinking of this he could not help but think of a woman with whom he should never have fallen in love. And he continued to think of the present situation. For Lewis, these women gave him genius children so he consisted too much of them and put them in an even higher place by making him turn a blind eye and helping them by ignoring reality. Adding that these were Lewis'' first loves. The only thing you can get is a fool who justifies any act of that woman. Because of the hope that a woman will give him a second genius. Alexander, of course, wouldn''t forgive his father for his special situation, after all, he tried to imprison his mother but that couldn''t stop him from feeling sorry for Lewis. He could not help but sigh and leave the palace for home. Meanwhile, the Uri Republic, Department of Isabella Keer. The door opened and the voice of a teenager was heard: "Mother, I''m back!" Listening to the voice of her son Isabella who was on the couch he said: "Look buy a TV! now I can watch my novels quietly!" So she pointed to a rectangle on the wall and Taylor said, "How much did it cost?" And he stared at his mother with piercing eyes. Despite the years, Isabella was just as beautiful and adapted to the lifestyle of a mortal country. In fact, now she didn''t want to leave and go back to the caverns! Isabella said cheerfully: "Quiet was on sale and I pay in installments of 10 months" But Taylor just asked again, "How much did it cost?" Isabella could only sigh and say, "499 silver coins, but he''s the latest model!" Taylor couldn''t help but shake her head and say, "Why are you buying such useless gadgets!" Isabella couldn''t help but say: "They''re not useless!" Taylor walked out of the room and said: "If they don''t serve to increase the strength they are useless!" "Hmph, you''re saying that because you''re a cultivation maniac! " Taylor couldn''t help but see his mother and compare his to his childhood mother. They were totally different. His former mother was intelligent, Noble, Refined, Arrogant and dominant but now she was a housewife who saw novels with such a generic plot and still enjoyed it. he could not believe how far his mother had fallen. It is true that mortal countries provided comforts that one would never dream of in desolate lands. His mother had fallen into worldliness. Seeing his mother he could not help but ask, "Mother, will we ever return to the Alba Kingdom?" This caused Isabella, who was playing with her new toy, to stop and see her son without knowing what to say. So Taylor repeated the question and said, "Someday we''ll go back to the Alba Kingdom? don''t you miss my father?" When he heard that his son was questioning his love for Lewis, he hurriedly said: "Of course I miss him, I miss him all the time, but...". Taylor raised his eyebrow and said, "But what?" Isabella squeezed her fists over her dress and said, "I don''t know how to face him after what my family did." Taylor startled and said, "Did the Keer family do something to my father?" Isabella didn''t know what to do when faced with such a question and couldn''t help but show indecision until she saw her son see him with a penetrating look and sigh; "Taylor sit down I think you''re old enough to know". 118 Ism sorry? So Isabella began to tell him: "You know my older brothers have always been fools who don''t know their limits. Since they were very young they were the troublemakers of the kingdom and they were never punished because of my father and my husband." Meanwhile, Taylor remembered these men submissive to their wives and could not think that his mother was lying to him. Seeing the expression of her Son, Isabella waved her hands and said: "He is not that kind of troublemaker, They drank, bet, gang fights and were even gang leaders and from time to time they stole but it was just teenage stuff but my father always paid the bills of his children, even compensated the families in case of secret deaths but my brothers never did things like that". Taylor was impressed and said, "And how did they end up in their current situation?" Isabella chuckled and said, "Because my sisters-in-law were also delinquents, not of the fake ones, but of the real delinquents. They used to be leaders of human trafficking cartels but retired when their gang was ambushed in one of the neighboring kingdoms and ran away from those who were chasing them to the Alba Kingdom where they met my brothers, Sitting heads, so obviously, their personalities are not weak." So Taylor couldn''t help but put on a serious expression, she couldn''t believe her aunts had such a past. But Isabella reassured him: "Calm, Your aunts only trafficked captured bandits and sold them as slaves, They were not the traffickers who attacked villages to have more people but why you believe they were ambushed, They had many enemies and married my brothers for the protection of my father but in reality my father also approved this marriage because the only ones who could control my brothers were them. With them, my brothers did a lot less stupid things." When Taylor heard that, he became discouraged and thought, "What a fine family I have." But he frowned and said, "What does that have to do with my father?" Isabella just sighed and said: "Because your brothers did a giant stupid thing that neither your aunts nor my father thought they could do". Taylor startled and said, "What?" Then Isabella said, "They poisoned your brothers and sisters." So Taylor stood up and said, "You poisoned the royal family, weren''t you afraid they''d be discovered? And how did you do it if you weren''t even born?" Isabella could only say: "Those idiots came up with a moment of wisdom and planned things very well, Only after the damage was done was my father found out, As for how they poisoned him..." Then Isabella was furious and said: "They did it when your brothers were still fetuses with adulterated potions". Only then Taylor was speechless, His uncles hurt people who had no conscience, Maybe that wasn''t as mean as possible,Even if one was cruel, society would not forgive attacking a pregnant woman, much less a newborn. There could even be people who would run countless miles to kill that person. If anyone finds out that the Keer family did anything like that as much as possible, it''s that they were isolated from society and harassed. In this world there will always be people who want fame, Recognition, Making a name for themselves. Because of the same, many powers take great care of their reputation by preventing their disciples from doing evil things because if it reaches the ears of these people, something like this would happen: "I will exterminate you in the name of justice..." It was said that once there was a young master of a prominent Clan within Uri republic but there was a defect about him, He was a pedophile. It was said that for years he tormented families but one-day thousands of warriors both female and male went to the Clan of that young master and exterminated the entire clan without leaving anything behind. All because they wanted fame and listened to the vile acts of the Young Master, cases like that exist in mounds on the continent. But little by little these scandals ceased as people learned from other people''s mistakes. Although of course, these things continue to happen now everything was done in the dark without reaching the public eye, Because if one day is made public there will only be one end: "Extermination". On the continent, a person who turned 16 years is considered older and would be treated as an adult but those who were under 16 their treatments were much better and not to mention pregnant women, they had many privileges In addition that their abuse was very badly seen by society. So being younger or older on the continent was like day and night even for the destitute and orphans. Most countries had a few orphanages in every city that although they did not provide farming resources or a good infrastructure if you ensured three meals a day and a hotbed in addition that if they had talent entered the army or a state academy to be generals. Although these orphanages could not receive all the children. Homeless children were rare. All the cities had mayors and these mayors did not dare to be greedy with this because a warrior can kill him for the sake of justice! (Although in reality, I do it for fame) and no one wanted to be a springboard for another person. So in the cities unless it is wartime the situation of the citizens is not bad on the surface and they have basic needs but there is always corruption and murders in the dark and a few people with great backgrounds who dare to actually kill openly but those people were minimal and almost the vast majority followed the rules. It could be said that in this continent had two faces which should never be known. In the case of the Keer family, if this were made public. The six powers of the region would do everything possible to exterminate them in order to have the approval of society. The powers of the region always sought to have the image of a holy cultivated land full of justice in order to attract more people to join their ranks and grow on the other powers. If power will deal indifferently with this matter people will think that they were not capable enough for this and they will see them as a weak power and no one wants to join a weak power. In the end, Taylor couldn''t help but have a headache, To live in this society you had to take care of a lot of things otherwise you end up dead, only the strong could do what they wanted but if there is someone stronger than you? There were thousands of cases of people who massacred cities and did what they wanted only to be killed by another expert. In the end, Taylor couldn''t help cursing his uncles in silence. They did something that is considered Taboo on the continent. So Taylor saw his mother and said, "And your mother participated?" Isabella got angry and said: "Hmph, so bad image of me you have to ask me that question? The answer is no. I may have repressed the other concubines openly but I didn''t do anything to their children and I wasn''t going to do anything to them until they turned 16 anyway my husband''s parents won''t let me do it even though I wish I wouldn''t bother trying, If I did something to them and my husband and his parents found out and my grandfather couldn''t save me, I just found out about this until a few days before we fled the Kingdom." But Taylor didn''t understand: "My father gets mad about it... But as I recall he didn''t spend time with my brothers..." Isabella could only say: "I''m sure he would be angry, if he finds out that someone did what my brothers did to someone else he would execute him without talking about when they are his children, you should see how I treat their wives when we were pregnant hehe". So the Isabella Expression changed: "But from what I heard they put a price on our heads before they left the region almost ten years ago." But Taylor couldn''t help but ask, "But why did we escape from nowhere?" Isabella only said: "My brothers poisoned the ninth concubine and her Background is much higher than ours, if we didn''t run away we''d only end up dead because everything was going to become public". "So strong?" Isabella nodded: "Yes, not even the current you could beat it almost ten years ago but now ten years have passed so it must be even stronger". Taylor thought about it and said, "This is a situation that can be fixed with a sorry, right?" Isabella forced a smile and shook her head and thought, "If we hadn''t, we wouldn''t have run away." Then Taylor could only sigh and say, "But we can''t run away all our lives, otherwise he''ll look for us." Isabella reassured him and said: "Don''t worry, your father isn''t strong enough to leave the region, we barely made it with the help of your great-grandfather". But Taylor said, "But as far as I remember my second brother is just as talented as I am, what if he gave the way like this here? Besides, are you sure you don''t want to see my father again?" This made Isabella change her expression, She had forgotten Joanna''s son. He could only sigh and say: "Yes I do but I don''t think he''ll forgive me for what my family did and if I tell him I didn''t know anything, he won''t believe me, I don''t have a choice". Faced with such a response, Taylor could only sigh and get up to see the landscape of the apartment. So Taylor just stood there looking at the landscape in the window and said, "Mother, who crippled up Grandfather? Was it him?" Isabella saw her son in disbelief and then shook her head and shook her head: "Those are two totally different stories," but in the end, she sighed and said: "And you better forget it, These people are not someone we can get revenge on." ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello, this is the author. I just want to say a few things so that the chapter is not misunderstood. This chapter is based on the way of thinking of the weak people who have to follow the rules, The Webber family is an average family in the Uri republic so they have that thought. And their way of thinking in the average family novel would be something like: "Don''t give reasons to get killed". But if there are people with great backgrounds who are not afraid to break or twist the rules at their convenience as in any other Wuxia novel without caring about society but the Webber family is no longer like that at least in the Uri Republic, just remember how they behaved in the Alba Kingdom. So don''t think that this is a novel full of happiness and love in a very pure world. As I said in the chapter, "All light has its shadow" and only the strong and influential know that shadow, while the weak live in the light without knowing the shadow and some of them are devoured by the shadow in secret to disappear. What I said in this chapter is only the appearance society has on the surface! I would also like to announce that there are already 80 chapters edited in case someone wants to read the chapters again haha. Happy day! 119 Ne Taylor could only sigh and say, "So who was it?" Isabella could only say, "Son, it''s useless for you to ask. Because I don''t know either, I just know it was my mother''s family." "My grandmother?" Isabella nodded and said narcissistically: "You know my beauty I inherited from my mother and no woman so beautiful has a simple background". Then Taylor frowned and said, "But then how did my grandparents meet?" Taylor couldn''t help but ask her because if that was true of her grandfather''s status, it would have been impossible to get to know each other. Isabella no longer thought of hiding anything from her son and all she could say was what she knew: "As far as I know, my parents met one night when there was a meteor shower and my mother was in the rubble of that shower, My mother had lost her memories and little by little my parents fell in love. Marrying a few years later and being together for more than 30 years but something surprising happened in all those years my mother never gets old a bit". Isabella was saddened and said: "But one day in the morning I got up from my bed, my mother was no more and my father was badly wounded with his meridians destroyed, A few months later we left martial City and moved to Alba kingdom where my father became general in a few years but my father never told us that night just told us to get used to a life without our mother ". So Isabella got up and said to her son: "So if you want to know more, ask your grandfather." Taylor was immersed in his memories until he finally moved, went to his backpack and took a small box of jade and gave it to his mother: "Mother this is for the grandfather, it is a meridian repairing pill although his dantian is still broken may enter Gathering Qi and have a few more years of life, Maybe in a few years I can learn a method to repair the Dantian". Isabella was surprised and saw her son incredulous: "Where did you get this?" Taylor smiled and said, "From the alchemists of the sect, plus this is for you." So he pulled out another box of Jade and said, "This is called Sensing qi Pill, it can help you get into Gathering Qi Realm." "Are there such pills?" Isabella said incredulously, she had never heard of such a pill! Taylor nodded and said, "Yes, but it''s a pill exclusive to sects." When Isabella heard that she was worried: "Will nothing happen when I give it to her?" Taylor shook his head and said, "No, as long as I don''t give you the recipe or something like that is fine." Only then did Isabella calm down and Taylor gave the other things she had bought for her family and said goodbye: "Mother, I have to go now, I''ll go back to the sect." Isabella showed some reluctance and said: "Why so soon? You''ve just arrived! Train here for a few days. Taylor denied and said, "Mother, the density of qi is much better in the sect plus my residence in the sect has an array of Gathering Qi and cultivation rooms. It is much better and quicker to cultivate myself in the sect, Also in the sect, there are countless disciples in Gathering Qi I do not want to be left behind". So Isabella let go of her son and they said goodbye. Taylor leaving the apartment started his way to the sect thinking about her. The Sun sect was one of the many branches of the Eternal Flame Sect which was the ruler of the Flame empire - a mortal country of Grade 3 which had many sect branches in grade 4 and 5mortal countries. The Eternal Flame Sect was a colossus that had millions of disciples and 101 branches like the Sun Sect. A few branches were more powerful than others but in the end, they were all branches of the Eternal Flame Sect and from time to time each branch will send a few disciples to the headquarters. But all have to fulfill one requirement, Sixth Elemental Level before the age of 20. This may not have seemed like much, but all those who could do that were central disciples! One must have known that in the Sun Sect everyone below half an elemental step was an external disciple and only at half a step would he become an internal disciple. After that, if one wanted to be a central disciple one had to be at least in the fourth Elemental level before the age of twenty! For even if one reached the fourth elemental level after twenty one would still be an internal disciple. Currently, the best fighters of the Sun Sect were only half a step Spirit and each power had only 2 of them keeping things in delicate balance. One could say that the Sun Sect has countless elemental powers but none in the Spirit Realm showed how difficult it was to advance to the Spirit Realm! Because of this, having the strength of the Sixth level Elemental before the age of twenty was very exceptional. Taylor couldn''t miss the opportunity to go to the Eternal Flame Sect. Taylor only had five years left for that and he had to improve by leaps and bounds if he wanted the chance. So Taylor went to an electronics store before going to the sect and was greeted by a middle-aged salesman who saw his clothes and politely said, "What can I do for you?" Taylor just said, "I''d like a state-of-the-art communicator." The middle-aged man was surprised and said, "That would be 500 gold coins." Taylor nodded and took out five white gold coins. When he saw the coins, the man did not hesitate and went to look for the communicator. A few minutes later the man came back with a box and pulled out a device the size of an iPhone 5 and helped Taylor set it up. Placing it firmly on his forearm. [note: haha I did not know what size to use and an IPhone seemed the closest and most familiar to the idea I had in my head haha.] So Taylor saw the screen turn on and he said: [Welcome] So both the man and Taylor configured. and after a few minutes, the man said: "This is the last step, the communicator will scan your body and will be able to measure your culture among other things of your body". Taylor nodded and felt a tingling in his body and then saw the screen of the device in his forearm. That''s how he saw his statistics: [Name Taylor Alba] [ Bone Age 15 years and 1 month] [Cultivation: Fifth level Gathering Qi] [Power points: 0] [Body points: 0] So Taylor thanked the man and left the store when he was outside the store and said, "I finally have access to the Net." 120 I missed you. At the end of the Ancient Age, many changes arose but the main ones were due to overpopulation and the disappearance of the Divine Realm. Among them, the greatest change was the appearance of a new profession that was born in this era and that era: "Magic Engineer". Due to overpopulation the continents were agonizing and had to adapt to the situation but they didn''t know how to do it but they know one thing, they couldn''t waste resources because otherwise, they will run out one day. Many powers wanted to carry out massacres to end overpopulation but none dared to do so because that would be the same as ending their power. If they did that and it was made public no one would rejoin their power which would make that when the elders of power died, this declines due to the lack of experts and no one could trust other powers because they were the competition. And there was also the problem that there was limited land and with all the people on the mainland could not have a house or something similar, so many decided to build giant buildings of thousands of floors to solve that problem. But this solution made that new problems will be created how and water? If a person wanted to go for a little water and lived on the 500th floor he had to go down all the floors for water? and so on. Because of this-this profession basically took care of two things: Ideas to do more things with fewer resources and solve the problems that are in the way. So this profession helped in many different fields such as agriculture, construction and transport, improving the lives of mortals and avoiding the waste of resources. But soon there was the expansion of the worlds and many thought that this was the end of this profession but right there came an invention that revolutionized the world. The communicator this was the evolution of the talisman of communication only with other functions such as giving a numerical value to your power! This confused many experts as they thought such a thing was not necessary but when they began to use them they saw that many mental shackles left. In the cultivation there were many bottlenecks and some of them were not real but rather psychological because for a high-level cultivator advancing is extremely slow and this could generate the idea that his power did not increase causing the cultivator to lose peace of mind and will affect his progress but now with the numerical value this factor had been eliminated. Just think about it there were powers that had numerical values of one hundred or one billion but if that value advanced to one hundred million one although only one point advanced at least the cultivator knew that it had not stagnated. So thanks to that the Magic Engineers stayed and began to invent many more things and although most things were for mortals that did not take away that it was an industry of innumerable benefits to which many people entered and made the development even faster. Until one day the "Network" was invented, this was an interconnected space in which mortals and cultivators interact doing different activities. Many sold and bought online while others used it just for fun. Others to communicate when they were far away with their families, and others for information and gossip. Many didn''t know how the Networked since the magic Engineers don''t explain much but they assured that unless one entered a space independent of our universe one would never lose the signal. That''s how the greatest revolution in history began and made life easier for many people. Now that Taylor had one he could connect to the sect server and take missions even outside the sect making his life much more productive and efficient. In addition to having access to the information channels of the sect, they were better to the common ones. The only bad thing is that the communicators were very expensive and from his family, only he who had saved for two years could afford it. So Taylor went at full speed to the Sect to prepare himself to go into isolation. With all the spiritual stones he had he could advance a few levels and be stronger and only until he ran out would he take some missions for the sect. He only had four years and 11 months left to reach the age limit! "Hello" but while a melodious voice was spreading it was heard in the vicinity and saw that it was a beautiful young woman who shared the age with Taylor but upon hearing the voice Taylor''s body shook and turned around to get away and mix in the crowd. As for who was talking to the young man was not Taylor but a young man of about 16 to 17 years who was in the Elementary half step and as far as I could see were very close. So mixed in the crowd Taylor saw the Young Woman while in his ears he heard people whisper about the couple. "Have you seen the grandson of the Great Elder of the Sun Sect with the Daughter of the Master Sect, Will you be a couple?" "It is said that these two are childhood sweethearts and that they love each other, many say that there is a great chance that they will get married". "Really? So you''re not engaged?" The man talking said, "No, but they say the lady has no eyes for others except that young man." So another man sighed and said, "I feel sorry for all your suitors." Taylor couldn''t help but agree with what that man said and without another glance, the happy couple continued their way to the sect. And when he was away from the crowd he couldn''t help but mutter: "There are times when your first love is no more than that". Taylor knew that he couldn''t compete against that young man even if he wanted to besides that if I offended him he had his grandfather but Taylor didn''t have anyone, so to do something like that would only be suicide. So he decided to keep his feelings buried in his heart and have a low profile in the sect, I would love that woman but she didn''t even know about his existence, it wasn''t worth offending someone by exchanging a few words with her except for the grandson of the Great Elder. If destiny wanted me to be with her, our paths would cross but otherwise, she would only be a passing person in my life or I in hers. Meanwhile in the Alba kingdom, Alexander arrived at his home but when he arrived he saw a beautiful woman who should not be here and said: "Audrey, what are you doing here?" But soon he felt something strange in Audrey''s body and saw her incredulously saying, "Elemental Realm? How is that possible?!" "Hehehe." Audrey really enjoyed her young teacher''s expression and said, "Young master, I missed you." Alexander was not touched a bit and said: "Enough of that, tell me what you found in the mountains, I want all the details! " 121 Good Luck Audrey chuckled and explained, "A month ago I went as far as I could into the mountains and was surprised at how dense the qi was in those areas." Alexander intervened and said, "That''s common, wild and demonic beasts like to live in places with dense Qi." Then Audrey hesitantly said, "But then why don''t humans invade the mountains?" Alexander shook his head: "Demonic beasts can be taken as another race and there are higher steps that would get angry if they wanted to exterminate their race, Besides they are as strong or stronger than humans because of their hard body, To do that would be to start a racial war". "Oh" Audrey finally understood what was in her head a long time ago. "Now get on with your story." "Well, what happened was that as I got deeper and deeper I found rarer plants which made my greedy self wake up so I wandered around the plains collecting what I could until I reached an area where there were a few level 1 demonic beasts and when two beasts were fighting for their territory. Enter one of the beasts'' caves." Then Audrey unbelievingly said "That cave was full of rich Qi and there were many treasures in it!" Faced with such a reaction Alexander said carelessly: "That cave must have a spiritual vein". Audrey stopped counting and said, "Spiritual vein?" Alexander nodded and said: "They are knots of qi in which their density is greater than in other places, They are like the Arrays of Gathering qi but natural, I imagine that under that cave there must be a mine of spiritual Stones". "Spiritual stones, what is that?" Audrey said curiously and Alexander gave her the same explanation as for his grandparents but in the end, he said: "A Grade 7 stone is worth a trillion of gold!" This made Audrey''s eyes sparkle and she said, "What do we expect? Let''s go and kill that beast!" Alexander shook his head and said, "Having a mine is not so easy and requires a lot of manpower, In addition, it is a ninth-grade spiritual stone mine, it is not worth the trouble". But Audrey firmly said, "Young Master, didn''t you say that this mine can produce a few Seventh-grades stones!" "If I said so but the mines are very large, even the smallest will have a few tens of thousands of miles of area, do you think that in the first week of excavation we will find those stones?!" To such an answer Audrey could only shrink her neck but soon enthusiastically remembered something: "Young master and if we use her sphere to purify the Qi of the mine and improve the quality of the stones of the mine, is it feasible? Now Alexander''s turn to be surprised since he had never thought of such a use for the spheres, Since that idea was just something an ignorant man would do but Alexander began to think about it and found nothing that could tell her that it was not possible. That is to say before I had heard of "Mining Knowledge" that used the powers to squeeze the maximum of the mine, Among the best known were that most powers placed Arrays Gathering Qi throughout the mine to prevent it from stopping growing due to excessive mining in addition to putting a limit to the stones mined per month. By doing this the mines could have an extremely long life span and will produce endless spiritual stones in the long run but I never hear anything about improving the quality of the mine. The only thing I had heard closest were rumors that if you used a first grade stone as a heart for a mine in a few hundred years you would have a Grade 4 mine. Capable of producing a few grade 3 spiritual stones but something to make a mine level, I never hear it. That is to say that it must be a ninth-grade mine only capable of producing ninth grade stones with a few hundred eighth grade stones but doubted that it could produce seventh-grade stones. Since ninth grade mines that could produce Seventh-grade stones were rare, Besides that the powers of a Grade 5 mortal country treat Seventh-grade stones as treasures that will only be used for things of paramount importance in their power. Alexander thought of that and realized that he would only have to place the spheres at the most important points of the mine and around the mine to control that all the qi entering the mine was purer and theoretically level the mine. This would make the mine slowly so that it could produce eighth-grade stones and the more eighth grade stones there are the larger the spiritual vein will be thus making the mine larger. In fact many said that all mines started with a few stones and slowly over the years became the colossal mines of today. But doesn''t this mean that the more you invest in the mine the more you could have a first-grade mine? Just thinking about this Alexander himself took a breath of cold air. So Alexander said: "I think it''s feasible but I don''t know, what you''re talking about has never been done". This enthusiastic response to Audrey but Alexander Same in thoughtful tone: "I wouldn''t be happy because even if it''s feasible this change won''t be made overnight." This under Audrey''s enthusiasm couldn''t help but ask, "How long?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said: "I don''t know this is something new it can take a few decades or centuries depending on what results you want". This saddened Audrey because that was too long but Alexander said: "Audrey, now you are a true cultivator and right now you have more than 600 years of longevity a decade or two is the same as three years for mortals". Alexander ignored what Audrey meant and continued: "Now show me what you found on your trip If there''s something good I can make some good pills and potions!" Audrey brought out a great variety of exotic plants for the Alba kingdom and Alexander said: "23 year old black ginseng" "Sunflower of three realities of 10 years" "12-year-old purple star grass." "..." Alexander began to say the names of all the plants and Audrey was impressed, Alexander saw Audrey''s surprise and said: "This is not as exceptional as you think, To pass the Alchemist exam of a star you have to learn an encyclopedia with countless herbs". So Alexander finished looking at the herbs and said, "Now we have to transplant these herbs into our medicinal garden." Audrey nodded and pulled something out of her space ring: "Young master, look at this is a fruit she ate to advance to Elemental Realm." Alexander turned around and saw the fruit and was surprised: "You''re pretty lucky, It''s a 1-dan fruit, The Ocuri Pink Peach." Audrey''s eyes lit up and she said, "Is it rare?" 122 Being rich has its benefits! Alexander laughed and said, "Hahaha, just rare? They''re super rare. Fruits and spiritual plants are very different from each other." Just so Audrey waited in silence and Alexander continued: "Spiritual fruits are not divided into degrees but rather into "Dan" because they do not fall into the same category. Since spiritual plants like ginseng gain value the older they are, but spiritual fruits do not. No matter how old they are, their inner qi will not actually change, it may even lose it and rot." Hearing that, Audrey saw the fruit in her hand and said with a sad expression, "Then how else will this fruit rot?" Alexander nodded and said: "But it will take years to pass, After all, it''s not a common fruit, do you have the peach seed you ate?" Audrey nodded and pulled a seed from her space ring, and an idea crossed her mind: "Young master, don''t tell me that?!" Alexander shrugged as he took the seed and said: "Since I have the seed why not plant my own Ocuri Pink peach tree, after all, they are very useful". So he turned around and began to walk through the village to reach one of the two medicinal gardens and continued to speak: "So it is that a Pink Peach Tree Ocuri reaches adulthood at the age of one hundred and produces 24 peaches every ten years". Audrey followed Alexander and with a tone of doubt said, "Adulthood? Every ten years?" Alexander nodded and said: "When it comes to spiritual trees only when they reach adulthood is that they begin to perform their function, As for the young trees are useless. and The age of maturity depends on the type of fruit that gives the tree, 100 years if it is a 1-dan, 200 if it is 2-dan, 300 if it is 3-dan so on and the same goes for fruits if the tree is 1-dan will give fruits every 10, If it is 2-dan every 20 years." At Alexander''s explanation, Audrey was surprised and came to the conclusion that a 2-dan fruit was much rarer than a 1-dan fruit, but I still ask: "What is the difference between the 1-dan and 2-dan fruits?" Alexander only said: "1-dan fruits are very nutritious for Elemental Growers and 2-dan fruits are very nutritious for Spirit Realm growers, but 1-dan fruits are useless for Spirit Realm growers, In fact you are lucky not to find a 2-dan fruit". This confused Audrey who involuntarily asked, "Why?" "Because your body would not have been able to withstand the amount of qi from the fruit, Fruits are not pills that can slowly be refined, the energies contained in the fruit flood you''re being in an impressive way if you cannot control them your body explodes into thousands of pieces hehe". This made Audrey''s back sweat cold and she swore to herself not to put any more things in her mouth without knowing what they are. Thus Alexander continued saying: "Besides nutrition is not the only use for spiritual fruits but there are different uses for them, more than you can imagine and there are even fruits that seem common but are poisonous, Now you know why I told you that you were lucky? I did not tell you that you were lucky to find a spiritual fruit but you were lucky to find a poisonous fruit". Now Audrey was not only sweating but had an ugly expression on her face and no one knew what she was thinking. So Alexander sighed and said, "Now I know why you came back," Alexander turned around and said, "Now you feel weaker than in him half step an elemental, right?" Audrey shrugged and nodded. "I told you that the Realm Elemental is the real beginning of cultivation and you have to go through a time of adaptation. It is not that you are weaker than before but your body does not know how to use your power, just like that. Why do you think I wanted you to make your advance when you came back and not during your training, I would only send you to commit suicide otherwise". Audrey didn''t know how to respond but her face turned red with shame. Apparently, she did something she didn''t have to do, but Alexander just sighed: "It''s good that you''re back safe and sound". This made Audrey smile. But she froze when she saw Alexander looking at her shoulder and said, "But if you do something stupid again, so pray that I won''t outgrow* you, otherwise I''ll beat you up if what you ate doesn''t kill you". [Note: I know it''s not the right term but I have no idea what the right expression is like] So Audrey nodded quickly in fear because she knew that Alexander kept his word and that he would no longer put anything in his mouth. Thus he remained silent and arrived at one of the medicinal gardens within his property, greeting a few trusted servants in charge of the garden, Alexander looked for a place for the seed and buried it three meters above the ground. After that, he proceeded to take out two barrels of spiritual Water on the ground and Audrey said: "Two barrels, isn''t that much?" Alexander shook his head and said: "You don''t understand, spiritual trees have a great appetite, so much so that they say that when a tree grows, the density of qi in the area decreases, These two barrels will only last until the seed sprouts, Now to make the tree reach its adult age, it will take hundreds of barrels". Audrey retreated involuntarily but soon felt the ground tremble and a small branch came out of the ground, It was like a weak, thin newborn tree. When he saw the branch he said, "This is what a two-year-old tree looks like." "Two years?!" "Yes, spiritual trees are very slow to grow, many die before the year, Because of this spiritual trees are rare or rather wild trees are rare, Only those who are raised from the beginning by great powers are relatively abundant." Audrey was surprised but soon frowned and said, "But didn''t you say you need a lot of spiritual qi?" Alexander only shrugged and said: "I am not the only one with methods like this, so each power has its own medicinal garden and use an Array called "Condensation of Qi", This Array is simple, is similar to Gathering Qi only that this does not call qi but is like a prison and does not let out the Qi which makes the more qi enters a saturated state generating mist which makes it very nutritious for plants and trees, Accelerating their growth." "But where do they get that Qi?" "All powers are rich, well that''s if we compare them with common people, and as any rich person would do, With spiritual stones. Every day throw innumerable stones at the Array to maintain the saturation of Qi in an optimal state". This left Audrey speechless in the end she could only sigh because being rich had its benefits. 123 Nirvanic Charm of Phoenix Ar So Alexander and Audrey left more than two hundred barrels to those in charge of the Medical Garden and told him that they sprayed two barrels a day, making the tree grow two years a day. This would make the tree reach adulthood in two months and this would potentially make them have pink peaches occur every five days. Then Alexander thought: "If I can use peach juice as a centerpiece for a perfect potion it would be perfect". Alexander began to make plans in his mind and thought about what herbs were needed. "If I can make a potion as effectively or more effectively than Qi Pure pills, it would be big business if mass production could be done." While they were walking back to the village, Alexander gave Audrey a book: "Here, this is your cultivation technique." Audrey was surprised and saw the title of the book "Nirvanic Charm of Phoenix Art" Before such a name could not help but take a breath of air and be speechless. But Alexander continued: "This is an art that I create, too bad I can''t use it". Audrey showed a confused expression and said, "Why?" Alexander only said with a bitter expression: "Because if I use it, my body will not be different from a woman''s body, I may develop wide breasts and hips, This art is something that only a woman can practice because it is based on pure Yin". "Jajaja, Young master as you know?, Have you practiced it before?" said Audrey in a joking tone. Alexander did not answer and said: "Do you know the Ouroboros Array?" Audrey immediately shook her head and Alexander said, "Let me know when you know, haha!" "Now see the mantra of technique" So Audrey opened the book and saw the first lines of the technique: [To be like the Phoenix,] [as often as necessary] [to rise from the ashes,] [to take the flight,] [dominate the skies...] [REBORN!] [What shall I be sunk in?] [NEVER!] [I will fall...] [I''ll be left with the mud around my neck,] [but die there?....] [NEVER!] [I''m willing not to let myself be defeated,] [to fight the fiercest warrior] [until she''s victorious,] [because it''s my only end] [the victory of my soul!] [I am on the warpath,] [led by banner] [the strength of my heart,] [Blink?....] [NO WAY!] [If I have to cry,] [I will turn every tear into strength] [that will make me spread wings of fire,] [and if I am to be defeated...] [I GET UP AGAIN!] [I will dry my weeping, I will take my strength] [and I must walk to the end of my days] [in this life,] [Stop me?....] [IN ABSOLUTE!] Reading these words Audrey''s eyes lit up and she began to meditate on these words which were only the beginning of the technique. Alexander sighed and said: "Now go and meditate on these words, When you understand them you will know how to use the technique". So Audrey nodded and advanced to the village at full speed to enter seclusion. Seeing her back Alexander could only let her understand the technique by herself since most techniques are subjective and understanding is different for each person giving different results due to their different mentalities. In a way it is like the rhetoric of the glass half full or half empty. Despite the fact that he was the creator and knew his true intention, Audrey would have to depend on herself for understanding, as only then would she become a true martial artist and not just a mere follower of his creed instilled by the creator of the technique. Like his master, he could solve his doubts but only the doubts coming from his mind and not made by himself. So Alexander could only say: "Now I wonder what techniques derived from this Art?" Meanwhile, in the royal palace Alba. On one throne was a middle-aged man who was looking coldly at a few men on their knees in front of him. While at the middle-aged man''s die were some old men watching these men with murderous intent. The middle-aged man was the first to speak and said coldly, "Benedict, do you confess your sins?" These prayers made the body of one of the people on his knees tremble and said in a trembling voice: "What is your majesty talking about? I have done nothing wrong.-" But the middle-aged man laughed coldly and said, "Hahaha, you still dare to pretend ignorance." But the old man continued to pretend ignorance and said, "Your Majesty, Truly done nothing wrong." Then Lewis said in a cold tone: "Then let me ask you something, why did Francis Keer give a letter of recommendation to your children?" "This..." this question left the old man speechless and a premonition came from his heart. but Lewis continued: "Come on Benedict, tell me what can make an Elder without ties to your family give a letter of recommendation from nowhere, you must have done something very significant for the Kerr family but this humble one doesn''t know what, they can enlighten us?" This made not only Benedict''s back soaked with sweat but everyone''s. Apparently this was the day of final judgment for them. 124 Throne room After the king spoke everything was silent and no one present dared to betray the others. All those present except for Benedict were in charge of buying and distributing the resources for the Alba family but years ago they took part in the conspiracy that Benedict raised and only after receiving a lot of money did they accept. Seeing that no one was speaking, Lewis no longer bothered to speak and said: "He condemned you and your families to death by hanging, Your descendants or ancestry do not deserve to live". A man among them began to beg: "Your Majesty, my wife, and my son have nothing to do with this, please forgive them." But Lewis only laughed coldly: "Then you, a servant of the king can get in with the children of this King but this King cannot kill the children of a miserable servant". As for the others they felt similar but the king continued: "Guards, Arrest everyone and take them to the dungeon with their families and torture them for two months and then publicly execute them under the crimes of treason and put their names on the blacklist, destroy their corpses and descend to eat the pulverized pigs". "Apparently this King has been so benevolent that the servants think this King will not seek revenge." So the guards approached the kneeling people and one armed oneself with courage: "Even the children?" Lewis only saw the Guard and meditated: "Sleep the children and kill them with poison, As for **** women in front of their husbands, If you don''t want to do it just look for beggars to do it, the same applies to your daughters. Everyone over the age of 16 will be tortured and killed without exception." Hearing this all present could not help but take a breath of cold air and could not help but see with fear the King seemingly this really anger him. Not only did I want to be tortured physically but mentally by doing this. But Benedict could not help but exclaim: "My children are disciples of the martial city, If you do this to me they will come for revenge!" But now it was Adam''s turn and he said in a cold voice: "Hahaha, some little external disciples who are only in Body Refining, you really think I''m afraid of them". "Benedict your children are a piece of trash, Nor with ten more years in the martial city will get into Gathering Qi, Because you think your execution will be in two months, is because I plan to go to the martial city by your bastards to accompany you." Only then Benedict''s last hope vanished and he couldn''t help but age a few years. He knew he had to leave but with his strength, he couldn''t leave the Region and if he didn''t leave the region the Alba family could find them no matter what country they were in. When the Keer family disappeared. Benedict wanted to pack his bags and leave but he couldn''t, he had nowhere to go and moving all his money was something he couldn''t do overnight and eventually, nothing happened to him so he thought he hadn''t been caught. Staying in the capital of the Kingdom comfortably. The only thing he could do was to accept his own destiny that he imposed on himself because if he had not participated in the conspiracy he could live a comfortable life until his natural death but not. So with his head down he followed the guards and did not dare to rebel. While others continue to beg for mercy but the king became deaf ears and treated them like air. When everyone left, Lewis could only sigh, but Adam said, "It''s all your fault." Lewis with his head down said, "I know," and gave an order: "Call Joanna, I have some questions to ask." But in his voice, there was a tone of disappointment. He never thought that Isabella would betray like that and do this to the Alba family. He just hoped Joanna wouldn''t disappoint him. Adam wanted to keep scolding his son but Beth stopped him and they left in silence while Lewis could only see with empty eyes on the floor. Already in the hallway, Adam said: "I will go to the martial city immediately, it will only take a few days to bring these bastards to reunite with their parents". "But will the martial city deliver its disciples just like that?" "I don''t think so, but if we offer them the right benefits they will. If we make it public, they won''t, but if we do it under the table, they will. "What if that doesn''t work?" Then Adam showed a fierce expression and said: "Then, we will be enemies and when I enter the Realm Elemental, I will destroy the martial city. "What are you going to give them?" "1 elemental opening pill and 10 pills of pure qi in exchange for two external disciples seems fair to me" So the elderly couple went to their room and Adam prepared for the trip with his speed it would not take more than three weeks to reach the Martial City and an idea crossed his mind: "Should he take Alexander?" "Jejeje, a trip of grandfather and grandson!" So he finished his preparations and left for Anna''s villa. Meanwhile, in the throne room, I was seeing a beautiful woman and the woman could not believe how sad the man was. So the man could only say: "Joanna, Isabella poisoned my children, did you know that?" Joanna widened her eyes from pair to pair with disbelief and her mind went blank, she could only think: "Isabella, what were you thinking?!" But Lewis repeated the question: "Did you know?" and he remained looking heavily at Joanna, Before such a look Joanna could not do anything and quickly shook her head: "I did not know". Lewis squinted and said, "So why wasn''t Nathaniel poisoned like the rest?" Joanna immediately explained: "Because my father told me that when I entered the royal palace I did not trust anyone and because of this, everything was organized by my father''s servants but when I was pregnant, I never tasted anything from the palace, is that normal in royal families?" Lewis sighed and thought, "Distrust everyone. Hey, this is the kind of family I want?" (Was it a mistake to marry them?) In the end, he said to Joanna: "Things have to change". "Change?" "Lewis could only see Joanna and say: "Arrogance is the beginning of all evil, but look where it has led us. We have to learn humility." This made Joanna show a grim expression and could not help but think that Lewis was saying this for the things that happened to her: "Joanna, just think about what good it is to be arrogant with everyone?" "To prove they''re Lower!" "And what do you want to prove that they are lower?" "Satisfaction" "But is that satisfaction worth a life?" "What do you mean?" Lewis in a serene voice: "A dominant personality is good but what happens when you are dominant with everyone blindly?" Joanna hadn''t responded when Lewis continued: "The only destruction awaits you. It''s just like a young master from a prominent family seeing a beautiful woman on the street and taking his home." Joanna didn''t have the words for that and she refused: "You just have to be careful who you provoke!" "But that''s the problem, she never puts anyone in her eyes and will blindly provoke everyone thinking that her family is the strongest, Joanna right now we are like that young master idiot. In the end Lewis stopped from the throne and said: "To see the world clearly one must be humble, if you think you can not understand me you can divorce me, the road you lead will only end badly but think about what happened to the elders of the palace, do you want to end like them?" "We have provoked Anna and even conspired against her and look how we end each time," This caused Joanna to reprimand: "But Nathaniel will outdo Anna''s son." Lewis shook his head and said: "You know that I love Nathaniel and I love you, but I have to be honest today. I have to talk to Alexander and I think that Nathaniel will never get over it, but his distance will get bigger and bigger". Joanna saw Lewis in disbelief and clenched her fists: "Why?" Lewis with deep eyes said: "Just talk to him and you''ll understand, Nathaniel and Alexander are in different leagues". So Lewis stood in front of Joanna, touched her beautiful face with his hand and said: "I''m warning you because I do not want to lose you, you know you''re the love of my life and always will be." He touched Joanna''s little waist and said, "Let''s just live our lives, worrying about nothing but ourselves, no plans, conspiracies, that''s my proposal." Joanna blushed and said quietly, "What if someone provokes us?" "We will defend ourselves, I''m not saying that we have to be docile I just want to say that we do not have to throw the first stone, Just as simple but not worthwhile to go looking for problems as we have done these years. Lewis said quietly, "In this life as long as I have my Joanna, I don''t care about anything else." "And Isabella?" Lewis sighed and said: "Everything has a time and if Isabella loves me I will not look for another couple, I am sure we will meet again". Joanna chuckled, "Why so sure?" Lewis with a confident expression said: "Because if you do not come, I''ll go for her, you owe me a good explanation for what he did". "Would you do the same for me?" "Sure, if one day you run away, I''ll look for you all over the world until I die." Joanna laughed like a naughty girl: "Hahaha, says the man who almost died to leave the region." This darkened Lewis'' face but he soon showed a slight smile: "It seems that a naughty girl needs a severe punishment". So Lewis began to lower his hands towards Joanna''s ass and began to play with her. This made Joanna tremble like a rabbit and said, "Big brother, I was joking." "Ahhhh" Lewis doesn''t care about Joanna''s pleas, he takes her in his arms and with deep eyes he said: "I''ve always wanted to do it in the throne room, haven''t you?" 125 Scammer who was swindled. An hour later on a Kingdom road, there was a luxurious carriage running northward along the roads to the Aras kingdom, Inside the carriage was an old man and two children of ten and four years respectively. These were obviously Alexander, Helena, and Adam! Adam sitting in the carriage said, "I''ve never been in a carriage so comfortable, nor do you feel the potholes of the road!" Alexander and Helena just smiled and saw the old man drink a bottle of wine from the carriage: "This is the first time I drink in a moving carriage". This was not an ordinary carriage, it was one of the carriages that Anna and Alexander used to move around the capital and cities within the Alba Kingdom. These carriages had hundreds of small Array carriages that helped to cushion the hard road. Because of this inside the carriage, it didn''t even seem to be moving. Thus this carriage could allow doing several things that could not be done in a common carrier such as eating and drinking. Seeing his grandfather Alexander could only sigh, He did not want to come on this trip but his mother gave him permission for his grandfather to take him. The only condition that Alexander gave was to use his carriage, this trip would last a long time and he did not want to spend it uncomfortable. He also left a note for Audrey and instructions to the other three housekeepers his mother had hired over the years. Only then could he be sure. Meanwhile, at Lewis Palace, he had finished his courtship with Joanna and both were dressed again and Lewis said: "I plan to spend more time with the concubines". This surprised Joanna and she said with a reproachful face: "Why?" Lewis sighed and said, "Maybe I don''t love them but they are still my wives. I don''t want them to end up cheating on me with someone, I''d lose face if that happened. I can''t let what happened with Anna happen a second time." That''s how he saw Joanna and said, "I just ask that you don''t interrupt my time with them, you must understand my position." Joanna had mixed reactions in her eyes but soon felt lips in hers. This surprised her and Lewis said after the kiss: "Don''t worry, you know I love you". To which Joanna could only reply, "Hmph, do whatever you want." Thus began Lewis''s long journey of reconquering his wives and meeting them. Two weeks later. During these weeks they had been attacked by several groups of bandits who thought they were easy prey but their grandfather exterminated them and took all their goods. In just a few days they had won countless goods to sell and more than 25,000 gold coins! This made Adam happy that he needed money to give to Alexander, Now he no longer had to touch the royal treasury. In fact, what surprised him the most was that his grandson had given him a special ring to store everything he had stolen from the bandits but warned him not to tell anyone except for the grandfather who had this ring but would not know where he died. Today, Alexander''s Carriage had arrived in the first city in the territory of the Aras Kingdom thanks to his horses which were on level two of wild beasts. These horses were the elite of his breeding elite and of course, they would be for him. In fact, even the coachman was a false cultivator on the first level Gathering Qi otherwise could not handle the horses. This was a small town called "Lunder" in which his grandfather chose to take a break and do some sightseeing, before he had planned to arrive at the martial town in three weeks but now that he had taken these two children his trip would take another extra week. But I still had time and decided to go sightseeing and buy whatever I wanted. Soon they had lunch in a good restaurant and went to the market where Alexander began to see everything but in the end, there was nothing that caught their attention. The only one who enjoyed shopping was Helena who bought whatever she wanted with the allowances she had saved and what her grandfather bought her. This was until at a stall Alexander saw a charcoal black "Burned" branch with a grey leaf on the right side. This caused Alexander''s heart to speed up and he will take a breath of Cold Air. He forced himself to be calm and said to the owner of the post: "How much for this branch?" The middle-aged man at the stall just glanced at the burned branch and said: "Ten silver". Hearing this, everyone around him thought, "Swindler." Several people wanted to advise not to buy the branch but before they could speak alexander said: "Deal". He took ten silver coins out of his bag and went off with his branch while many shook their heads and only thought he was the idiot son of a rich man. So Alexander, when he got away from the post, could only see the branch with bright eyes and said, "Hehe, if that old man knew that I was the one who swindled him, what face would he have?" Seeing the branch he smiled from ear to ear as he continued to see articles from the market but in the end, he could not find anything as extraordinary as the branch. Without waiting for any more return with Helena and her grandfather Helena was full of bags and her grandfather was worse and he couldn''t help but shake his head: "Women do burn money." Helena didn''t get angry about it and just chuckled and went into an alley to use the space rings and the three of them came out as if nothing was happening a few minutes later. So they went to an inn to rest and left for the martial city again the next day. The Martial City was located in the north of the Region just on the border of the Aras Kingdom and the Shota Empire belonging to the next region. During this trip, Adam could not help but get angry and say: "How can there be so many bandits on this road, don''t they exterminate them or what?" They have only been traveling for two days but had already been attacked by more than 20 groups of bandits! making their journey slower but also full of rewards. But then Alexander said: "Grandpa, it''s not all it seems, don''t you think it''s strange that we haven''t seen another group being attacked by bandits?" Adam squinted and said, "What do you mean?" 126 Cultivation Tower Alexander said carelessly: "These bandits must be supported by nobles or merchants of the Aras Kingdom, they will not attack the civilians of the Kingdom only by concentrating on foreigners". Adam thought what Alexander said was understandable and couldn''t help but ask, "But how can you be sure there will be foreigners?" Alexander answered simply: "Because it is the only way to Marcial City because merchants from all the kingdoms of the region as well as merchants from the Shota empire must pass by, Here must pass a fortune every day". "But won''t that affect the country''s economy?" "Not quite the opposite, in fact, it benefits it. The merchants technically come with their products to take the gold from the country, doing this not only sell their products but also the money is left in local hands". This left Adam thinking and he could not deny that this dirty tactic generated wealth for the country. But then Alexander said coldly: "Grandpa, what if we get rich?" "This..." Adam knew what his grandson wanted to say but did not know if it was a good thing, When he saw his doubt Alexander said: "They are bandits and surely they have killed more than one innocent, Also even if we do not move against them, they will move against us". So Adam no longer hesitated and resumed their journey only to be attacked by groups of bandits from time to time, This made Adam and Alexander exterminate the groups and will keep their wealth. Adam could not help but exclaim: "How can bandits be so rich!" On this trip, they had collected countless coins of different denominations but together they exceed one million gold! Alexander shook his head and said: "It''s not that they''re rich, it''s just that their boss hasn''t come for their profits, after all moving that amount of goods and money is not something that can be done easily, one must make preparations and move when it''s worth doing". So that''s how it was! These were the bandits'' several months'' savings! But what surprised Adam the most was how accustomed Alexander was to kill people. Adam was impressed with how easily Alexander could take lives. It was as if they didn''t care about other people''s lives. Also, Helena who was indifferent to blood in spite of being only 4 years old, this couple of master and servant were very rare but still continued their journey. Twelve days later they were on the outskirts of the martial city when Alexander exclaimed: "Stop!" So the coachman stopped on a small mountain and Alexander came out of the carriage to see the city. This large city could accommodate more than 20 million people and had four walls in which different types of people lived. The first circle - people not related to the martial city. (Merchants, sellers among others) Second Circle - External Disciples Third circle - Elders and inner disciples Fourth circle - Central disciples, patriarchs, great elders, and the supreme elder. But the most surprising was a tower about 800 meters high in the center of the city making the city look majestic. Alexander could only look incredulously at that tower and say, "How can such a small place have such a big treasure!" So his grandfather came out of the carriage and saw Alexander: "What''s going on?" So Helena followed him and saw the tower and said: "A tower of cultivation?" Seeing that his grandson did not answer and Helena knew something about why Alexander was so agitated I ask: "You talk about the martial tower, Why did you call it a cultivation tower?" Helena saw the tower and said: "That is not a common tower, within it, there are thousands of cultivation rooms, I can see why the young master is so agitated". "Why?" "Because a miserable martial city can''t afford to have a cultivation tower, I don''t know the prices of that tower but to make a tower of that size would be astronomical for the martial city." But soon a childish voice was heard and said, "3 million grade 7 spiritual stones." That amount made Adam''s heart flutter and he thought a stone of that grade costs 1 trillion gold, doesn''t that mean... That number has a name? So he saw the tower in disbelief and murmured: "So that tower was before the foundation of the martial city more than 1500 years ago but no one knows its origins or works, in fact, no one can enter". Alexander sighed and said: "This tower is used by the powers to cultivate his disciples, for the size of this tower must have 160 floors, of which the first 40 have cultivation rooms with double the density of Qi in the outside, the next 40 will have five times more and the next forty will have ten times more while the last forty floors will have a density of Qi of twenty times more than in the outside". Adam frowned and said, "So cultivation on the 160th floor of the tower is twenty times faster than cultivation outdoors? A day in that growing room would be equal to 20 days outdoors!" Alexander and Helena only saw the tower as they nodded. Seeing the other side asserting their doubts, Adam could not help but take a breath of air and look at the tower with disbelief: "No wonder the martial city is so powerful". Alexander shook his head and said, "Grandpa, you''re wrong." "Am I wrong?" Alexander explained: "If they had access to the tower they wouldn''t be so weak, In fact, they could be the same as a five-grade peak mortal country, with several hundred cultivators in the Spirit Realm". Alexander examined the environment and said, "Do you know why the density of qi is higher in this area?" Adam opened his eyes and said, "Don''t tell me it''s because of the tower!" Alexander nodded and said calmly: "Just be around the tower that a powerful force in a desolate land, Now believe me ..., the importance of a cultivation tower should not be underestimated". "If you don''t believe me, you can close your eyes and see where the Qi flow is going." Adam did not hesitate and closed his eyes feeling the Qi of Heaven and earth and was surprised to see that large amounts of Qi are headed to the top of the tower! Only then did he open his eyes and look incredulously at the tower. 127 Inside the tower Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Too bad we couldn''t get in either." Alexander smiled strangely and said, "I think I''m capable of breaking the lock on the tower." Adam saw his grandson with hope and said, "Really?" Alexander nodded and said, "Yes, but we must do it secretly and sneak into the tower at night." Adam frowned and said, "Why don''t we do it publicly, I bet that way the martial city owes us a favor." Alexander showed a serious expression and said: "What is more important your life or a favor?" "Will they kill us for doing this?" "yes, as I said before, this tower can create a mortal country of Fifth Grade peak, only a step away from a mortal country of Fourth Grade, When people learn of the uses of this tower hehe, the martial city will only appear in history books". This made Adam''s expression change and he said, "But then what do we do with Benedict''s children?" Alexander only showed a cold expression and said: "We poison, we don''t have to waste time with garbage, it will die anyway, so no matter the method". "Now let''s concentrate on getting into the tower!" Alexander returned enthusiastically to the carriage and pulled out a boat with a colorless liquid similar to Water. Adam and Helena also entered the Carriage and a few miles from the martial city put their carriage into its space ring and along with the carriage driver, they entered the city hiding their identities. Alexander saw the coachman, gave him a thousand gold coins and said "You are free to do what you want but stay in the city, we will meet in 6 months or a year in this inn. I order you the horses". The man nodded and went to rent some stables for the horses and have a good time for a few years, as far as betraying the child nor crossed his mind, his wife also worked for Anna and if he returned without Alexander hehe already know. So just follow orders and I''d be in town for a year waiting, plus the atmosphere wasn''t so bad so I didn''t lose much. he would only return in half a year to the meeting point and if they were not here he would return in another six months. and if not he would only stay in the inn until he ran out of money. Adam said impressed, "One year? Why so long?" Alexander began to walk and said: "Once we are inside the Tower we must take advantage, that tower is not something that we could enter as we want! Alexander sighed and said, "We''d better send letters to the family explaining the situation." So Alexander wrote a letter to Anna and Adam while he wrote a letter to Beth, half explaining the situation and saying that they would only be back in a year from today. So in the following days, they proceeded to collect information about Benedict''s sons and apparently these bastards were still outward disciples only that the oldest was on peak Body refining and the youngest was on seventh level Body refining. Alexander controlled all his movements and one day in broad daylight a small silver needle was inserted into the wrist of benedict''s son without him noticing it, two days later he died. Cause of death: "heart attack". This made the older brother angry and could not believe that his brother died of it, Alego as insane who was poisoned but all the doctors in the martial city found no trace of poison. Alexander couldn''t use the same trick twice so he opted for the faster one. One night he entered Benedict''s eldest son''s room and hanged him, making it look like a suicide. Alexander even forged a suicide note and was only found days later when a friend went to take him to the brothel to have fun but all he found was a cold corpse hanging from the ceiling. And remembering his previous days no one found anything suspicious in the suicide. Thus ended the life of the Hail brothers in the Martial City. Alexander only took two weeks to deal with the Hail brothers and could finally concentrate on the cultivation tower. So I buy a few layers and put them a few Array to avoid being found, Next night three extremely fast figures go to the tower of the martial city avoiding the guards and disciples. Soon they reached the Restricted Area of the City, which was not very well guarded. It could be said that the exterior defenses were better guarded. Adam could not help but say: "What a disappointment, this area is not secure, I expected more resistance". Alexander only replied: "It''s normal, Since they can''t open the tower, they won''t spend their labor to keep something useless, Watch while I open the tower". So Helena and Adam saw the exteriors while Alexander examined the lock. Seeing the lock, Alexander thought, "This is a second-grade lock created by a two-star artisan. If anyone from this desolate land could open it, it would be a miracle." For others, it was very difficult to force open this kind of lock but for Alexander it was simple. In half an hour he was able to open it leaving the lock impeccable and thought that in the future he could make a copy of the key. These were not common keys, they were known as crystal keys because they were made of a special material that made them look like crystal cards full of inscriptions. They were one of the most reliable locks on the continent. So soon the door was opened but Alexander controlled it to open what was necessary to avoid disturbing the Martial City. and said to his grandfather and Helena: "Let''s go fast!" So the three entered quickly and the door closed again. Inside the tower, Adam was amazed at this tower was filled with rich spiritual Qi! So he could not help but think that what Alexander had said was true. While Adam stared at the lobby of the Alexander tower he looked for the stairs and said: "Let''s go!" And Adam remembered that this was only the base of the tower while at the top, This made his old heart shake, He saw the stairs and began to climb them at full speed as they advanced and felt more and more density of Qi to the point where Adam could not avoid swallowing saliva, he had never been in a place with Qi so dense! Soon on the 41st floor, Alexander''s blood began to devour the Qi and qi threads went to his body and he thought in his mind: "Then on this level is my house, Eh". Adam did not pay attention to Alexander''s condition as he was very agitated by the density of Qi and after half an hour they reached the 160th floor where there was a skylight in which you could see the entire martial city. Helena saw the center and said something "Young master, what''s that?" Above that skylight, you could see a huge sapphire stone receiving the Qi from the atmosphere and Alexander said: "Convergence gem of second grade". ----------------------------------- Hi, I want to give a mini announcement. I want to say that from the two to the thirteenth of February I will make a trip abroad so I can not upload chapters those days, I will try to leave chapters programmed but if I stop uploading chapters for two or three days do not think that the novel is being dropped. Happy day! 128 Body of Six phases. Alexander sighed and said: "That''s the most expensive and hardest part to find for a cultivation tower, A converging gem, This gem is a treasure that can store an almost infinite amount of Qi and distribute it throughout all the cultivation rooms, It can be said to be the core of the tower". Looking at the sapphire he realized that even after more than a thousand years of this tower not being used it had not yet been filled, In the end, Alexander could only sigh and think: "And this is just a second grade convergence gem, it is said that a ninth grades convergence gem would not be filled even after millions of years". In his previous life he had only seen two third-grade convergence gems in third-grade countries but never higher, many even thought that there were no gems above the third grade. Seeing the gem I could only think: "The people who created this tower definitely spared no expense in it". In the end, he separated from his grandfather and Helen, looking for something that could give an origin to this tower and could only find an engraving in golden words: "This is my gift for your thousand years my princess, With affection your father." And below he found another engraving that said: "I don''t like it, I''ll throw it away!" This caused Alexander''s face to contract and he couldn''t help but shout: "CURSE BE IT WITHOUT TELLING ME THAT I AM IN A DISPOSED OF GIFT!" "THAT DAMNED BRAT WAS GIVEN A HIGH-LEVEL CULTIVATION TOWER AND THE SHOT, ONLY THE GEM IS WORTH MORE THAN 1 MILLION SEVENTH GRADE SPIRITUAL STONES." but Alexander soon calmed down and said, "A thousand years?!" To live a thousand years one had to have minimal cultivation of Profound Realm but that would be his entire useful life but the other party treated the thousand-year-old part like a little girl and gave him a second grade tower? Alexander only thought of something and examined the environment again to be amazed: "This tower beside the gem is all damaged, it is far from its ideal condition, Now it only seems to work at one-fifth of its true capacity!" That damn brat threw something as valuable as nothing? He thought about it and thought about it until he came to the conclusion: "This tower came from a transcendent power". Only they could afford to throw away something so valuable. For if this tower were at its best, even cultivators on Earth Realm could cultivation in peace and advance would be relatively easy for them. But now because of his poor treatment, he was relegated to a rotten tower in a desolate land. Now Alexander''s question was: "Why would her father give her something like this?" In the transcendent powers, a thousand years was not much in fact one could consider the younger generation by far so a tower of this level would have no benefit for them. What was the father thinking? It was obvious that a woman didn''t want something like this! In the end, Alexander could not find any answer he could only curse the father for doing something so stupid. But Alexander could only sigh and go with his grandfather again. When Adam saw his grandson come back, he asked, "Did you find anything?" Alexander showed a somber expression and shook his head. Adam sighed with disappointment. Alexander didn''t bother to explain things and said: "That''s not important, now we have to concentrate on improving our strength, see you in a year", So he gave Adam a book and walked to one of the cultivation rooms on the 160th floor. Adam saw the book and saw that it was a cultivation technique! "Secrets of the herald Art" In their dimensional rings they had hundreds of provisions, so they went into Isolation. Alexander when entering the room of culture found it cozy, it was an apartment for a person but besides that, it had several types of equipment to exercise the physicist and to Refine the body. Refining the body was very difficult because the flesh had limitations and breaking those limitations was something very complicated to achieve. So you could nourish your flesh, bones, skin, organs, as much as you wanted until the meat reached its limit or your "Bottle Neck". Because of this, many body cultivators advance by leaps and bounds after breaking the bottleneck. Because when it came to the body there was no need to worry about the solid foundation. But its defect was that the bottlenecks were much more difficult to pass than in the cultivation of Qi. Alexander previously could not refine his body due to the scarce qi of his environment but seeing this team decided to cultivate the body with a technique that he did after long time research and called it "Body of the six phases (Incomplete)". Within the techniques of corporal refinement exist rare techniques that are denominated: techniques of improvement of physical constitution. These techniques did not improve the innate capacity but if they strengthen the flesh and bones as well as strengthen and expand the meridians to these techniques were called "Types of the body". The most common technique was the Iron Body technique which helped to refine the body and achieve the Iron meridians. This technique could be achieved if one had enough money as it was not as valuable as the people of a desolate land thought. After all, on a mortal continent, it had an innumerable population and every day innumerable geniuses are born. So although iron meridians were rare, they were still easy to get as long as you have the right pills or methods. In addition to that there were first generation, second generation techniques which were something like: First Generation - Iron Body Second Generation - Alba iron body. The first generation was the original works with a common and well-known effect but there are also versions modified by great experts which had better results than the first generation and the way to identify it is that at the end of the technique put his family name or sect from which came the creator of the second generation. There were second- or third-generation methods that were famous and legendary but only people with great backgrounds could practice them. His six-phase technique was created from the union of his Kain constitution improvement techniques. Iron Body (Kain), Copper Body (Kain), Silver Body (Kain), Gold Body (Kain), The only ones missing were the Platinum and Jade bodies. He had never read those techniques so he could never make a second or third generation of them. Because of this, the six-phase Body technique was incomplete. But he was sure that by training the six-phase Body technique (Incomplete) he could develop iron meridians in about six months. Accelerating the culture speed by ten permanently! Right now it seems that Alexander could take tons of Qi but that was the mundane Qi, not the spiritual Qi he needed most If he absorbed the same amount of spiritual Qi as he does now his meridians would have been broken long ago. Because of this Alexander needed to strengthen and animate his meridians as much as possible. He did not want his cultivation to be as slow as a turtle. Besides that method, there were many more like miracle pills and super rare pills that could do that job or with the help of an old man experienced in the control of Qi will help in the widening of the meridians or medicinal baths with certain herbs, the methods were numerous. But all the methods have one thing in common: Pain. The pain of the methods was something that only a masochist could take, Since the meridians were from the most delicate parts of the body, To give a graphic example a minute of these methods would equal a thousand kicks in the crotch, Something that even if you come out alive from the situation will leave a trauma in the body. And his technique was no exception. But there was an old saying that said: "Pain is an only weakness coming out of the body!" Thus Alexander clenched his teeth, entered the training chamber and adjusted the gravity by two. Body Refinement was divided into four parts First Absorb Qi Second, turn it into a life force. Third, flood the body with life force. Fourth, Circulate the technique of refinement. through the blood vessels and meridians. At this time Alexander''s body was in the peak body refining and if someone cripple his cultivation, his culture will remain in the peak body refining for the rest of his life. Now he had to overcome the first bottleneck and get his body into the Gathering Qi. 129 Iron Meridians! In the body, there were three Dantian one of them located in the navel, another one above the first and the third was located in the heart. To turn Qi into a Life Force all people had to do was direct Qi into the Dantian of the heart. This will make the heart beat more frequently and the blood it pumps will be filled with strong vital energy and the blood flow will carry it throughout the body. The only problem? That would be the conversion rate, to put it graphically if ten drops of Qi entered the heart only a drop of life force would come out, This makes the refinement of the body very expensive and slow. But with such a dense and unlimited Qi he could not help but sit cross-legged and the Qi of the room went to Alexander like a waterfall. and soon his heart began to sound like a drum and an aura like a Gray. Alexander began to have an expression of Pain but did not make the slightest noise and his body began to give hundreds of small explosions. At the end of two hours, Alexandre could only open his eyes and see his clothes wet with sweat sighing: "The present I only supports the circulation of the technique twice". But even so, he was not discouraged and decided to circulate the six-phase technique twice and then do a few physical exercises with the Six Animal Forms technique, making sure that his flesh directed all the vital force. Only in this way did they continue to cultivate Qi. This caused Alexander to enter an endless training cycle until he finally acquired the iron meridians. Days became weeks and weeks became months. Soon it was three months since Alexander entered the Tower of cultivation. And in the Alba Kingdom, there were several children speaking, These were the princes of the Alba Kingdom. "Jacky''s why did you summon us?" said Elise in a neutral tone. And Jacky''s said with a serious expression: "It doesn''t seem strange to them that Lewis now spends time with our mothers, What''s left?" Everyone remained silent, but then Guy spoke and said: "He doesn''t want us to speak well of him in front of Alexander so that he can forgive him". Listening to that the happy Liese said with anger: "He ignored us for more than ten years and wants us to forgive him just like that?, I''m not going to speak well of him with Alexander". Even little Britt hadn''t spoken to her father in her entire life except for a few months where Lewis spent more time with the concubines and their children. But a few months of attention will never fill years of being ignored. Then Jacky''s said, "What do we do, I don''t want that bastard to hurt my mother!" "Neither do I. "Neither do I." "Neither do I." Since their mothers were born they had taken care of everything and educated them because of this their mother''s position in their heart was very high and if anyone dared to touch them or make them cry. They would be mortal enemies of the third generation of the Alba family! Then Evy spoke: "Let things go on like this". Jackys didn''t expect that from Evy and wanted to replicate it but Evy said in a gloomy tone: "That father''s trash only has the force of Body Refining peak, if it makes any of our mothers cry, let''s teach them what a fate worse than death means". Thus he showed cold eyes full of hatred towards Lewis. This look made Jakys'' fat man tremble and he didn''t dare refuse: "yeah the older sister is absolutely right". The third princess was very calm and quiet but when she got angry she was worse than a demon. Both Guy and Jakys were a little afraid of Evy while Elise and Liese knew her sister''s character very well; if you don''t mess with her, she won''t mess with you either. Elise thought what Evy said and nodded: "Let''s do what Evy said, Our mothers deserve more attention from their husbands after all, but if it hurts our mothers. We''re all in Gathering Qi while Lewis is in Body Refining, so it''ll be easy to beat her up." So the princes made a pact not to stand between their mothers and Lewis but if Lewis harmed any of their mothers the other princes and princesses would help in revenge against Lewis. If many found out about this pact they did not know whether to cry or laugh. They were talking about beating their father! Then Britt said with a pout: "When I come back?, Brother Alexander!" Liese said: "Aunt Anna said that in about ten months". Britt got angry and Alz¨® his little fist saying: "How dare you leave without Britt''s permission, Just wait till he comes back". "Hahaha" on hearing something like that the other princes began to laugh. Meanwhile, in the Uri Republic, a 16-year-old boy was in the middle of the forest watching his communicator and seeing the contribution points in his sect: 12,500 The young man sighed and saw the sky: "It took almost two months to reach the seventh level Gathering Qi and I have done missions without rest for more than two months, each point is worth ten gold coins, so I can trade it for more than twelve thousand ninth grade spiritual stones, with this I will have no trouble getting to the Elemental half step and maybe I can achieve the half step peak but I will not have enough to buy an Elemental opening pill" In the end the young man could only sigh and see around him. For the last two months, he has been collecting rare herbs and killing certain groups of beasts that were causing disorder within the republic. All for contribution points but it was still not enough to cover his cultivation expenses. Most of these spiritual stones would go in the Elemental half step. He would also give a few stones to family members such as his mother, grandfather, great-grandfather. This made the young man sigh and want to sell all the corpses of beasts he had killed but could not, he could not take such a quantity with him. If only he had space equipment. In the end, he just left and decided to return to the sect to enter reclusion, only by being stronger could he take on more lucrative missions. At this time he could only take low-level missions so his earnings were scarce but once he entered the Elemental half step he could take mid-level missions, which were better paid but more dangerous. Life was not easy for someone like him without a record, he could only live if he kept a low profile and earned everything through his efforts. Within the sect were many young people with backgrounds and it was not uncommon to hear cases of intimidation. Children of elders or young masters of families native to the Republic who were not weak, their strength was only less than the strength of the eight ruling powers of the republic. Because of this, Taylor always had a low profile and was almost always outside the sect and when he was in the sect he was always in seclusion in his bedroom. He also made sure to move in places out of the sight of the arrogant youth. In fact, he did not even participate in the Sect''s competitions and if he participated, he sought to lose as soon as possible. Only then could he live a peaceful life in the Sect otherwise he would be in a lot of trouble offending those people something he couldn''t afford when he carries out the actions he had to think about his family. Seeing the number of spiritual stones he would have, he could only think: "it seems that I need to open an account in the Martial Bank". So the months went by and another three months had passed. So in the cultivation tower, an 11-year-old boy was sweating and filthy deeply as he smiled and said, "Iron Meridians, at last!" This was Alexander Alba who had been in the tower for half a year and his body was in the Gathering Qi peak. Note: Only the strength of the body is comparable to the strength of an expert Gathering Qi peak. Alexander at this time did not know why but felt a change in his flesh and bones, which made him happy and take pride of his own technique. But still, he decided to start cultivating Qi fully by absorbing the Qi without repressing anything. Now with the iron meridians their cultivation would be much faster and so they passed. So the whole Qi came as a hurricane to Alexander and began to fill his acupuncture points. But within the martial city the mayor of the City did not know that someone was using the Tower of his city. At this time there were five delegates talking to them and the mayor said: "Our region was invited to participate in the tournament of one hundred regions, In the state Prim! All showed a serious expression and one of the delegates said with a grave voice: "How many quotas do we have?" The mayor said calmly: "Seven quotas". Hearing this, the delegates relaxed and the mayor continued: "The tournament will be in 2 years from today and in six months it will be decided who will fill the seven quotas of the region". Hearing that, the delegates nodded. Each had a talented disciple who would occupy a quota so there would only be one quota of what truth to fight about. In their minds many wondered who would fill the vacancy. Maybe the third Prince Alba? 130 Grandpa want to see a good show? One Hundred Regions Tournament. This was the first of four major tournaments. First Tournament - One Hundred Regions Tournament. Second Tournament - Northern War Third Tournament - Deadly Grand Prix. Fourth tournament - Villa of the hermits. These tournaments occur every certain interval of time when the great powers want to dig the best talents of the whole region. It was under that ideal that these tournaments were born. Many called them "Tournaments of Ancestry". Since all the tournaments were connected and gave the impression that an unknown genius could become famous and be recruited by many colossal powers. no matter the origin. The first tournament a tournament was a small tournament if compared to the fourth tournament and the organizers were not ordinary people. On the continent, there were countless states like the 12 states that the Alexander Region knows and they are in charge of the first tournament of the One Hundred Regions. [Note: There are more states the people of this region only know the twelve states that are closest to them and the closest to them is the Prim State.] The tournament consisted of states organizing a tournament for the weakest desolate regions in order to find geniuses among them, states were rewarded for organizing the tournament and the top ten of the tournament was rewarded greatly by the Tournament organizers in addition to winning the right to participate in the second tournament "The Northern War". This was similar to the previous one only that it would put the champions of the previous tournament with the geniuses of the northern states, This tournament is hosted in a fifth-grade mortal country but would only be revealed after the second tournament. And only the top 10 of each tournament would earn the right to participate in the third tournament "mortal Grand Prix" In addition to generous rewards. This last tournament was different from the previous ones. Although not many details were known, it was only known that there were no fights between growers. As for the last tournament, there were no rumors. These tournaments have intervals between them, for example, the first tournament would take place in 2 years from this day. The second tournament would take place 3 years after the last one and the third tournament would have a duration of 10 years in total. Thus the Martial City made an announcement and declared that in half a year the tournament of the region will be held and that the top seven of the region would enter the tournament of one hundred regions of Prim State! The tournament would be held in half a year in the Martial City and Anyone under 30 could participate. Many knew that this tournament was not held regularly so they left for the martial city immediately. Since this region had not participated in the last editions of the tournament for more than 300 years due to wars in the region among other things but now the region was at peace and could participate again! Since they knew that in the following months the inns and real estate of the martial city would be filled or sold. This was a great event for the region and many families both plebeian, martial and noble moved to register their children in the tournament and see it! Even several royal families had said that they present themselves at the tournament! So everyone enthusiastically waited for the remaining six months. Slowly the months passed until another six months passed and in the cultivation tower an eleven-year-old looking boy was in a lotus position meditating and absorbing Qi like crazy. Many didn''t think it was human The boy soon opened his eyes and said: "Half Elemental step, One year and I could only advance to the half Elemental step, ah if it were not for my blood taking away almost all the Qi that I absorb would already be in the Elemental Realm". But what frightened Alexander was his bone marrow which was that during this year was gaining a purple-gold gloss, Something he had never seen before, Now the purple-gold gloss covers 95% of his bone marrow and was getting bigger and bigger. Alexander didn''t know what would happen when his bone marrow would reach 100% but he didn''t know because his body told him it was a good thing. So Alexander sighed saying no more thinking about it and said: "It''s been a year, I think I should go out to see how my grandfather and Helena are". So Alexander changed his clothes for clean clothes that he found from the bandits who exterminated along the way and came out of the growing room. Everything remained the same and in the large skylight you could see the entire martial city but now a year had passed and a grown Alexander came out. After leaving the growing room he saw a girl and a middle-aged man playing cards, Alexander saw this scene and gave a smile: "I seem to be the last one out". Both the girl and the old man saw the boy go out and with disbelief, Adam said: "Alexander!" Adam could clearly see the cultivation of Alexander and it was an Elemental half step, Eleven years an Elemental half step! While the girl just started laughing out of nowhere but soon felt something wrong and gave a second look at Alexander and incredulously said: "Because my being has an inexplicable fear of the young master...". The only thing that could scare Helena like that was a bloodline superior to hers but she was a Qilin of Pure Blood, a Divine lineage. But in these places there shouldn''t be true dragons or Qilins, how could her young master get such a powerful bloodline? Alexander saw Helena''s expression and said in doubt: "What is it because you look at me like that?" Helena just folded her arms and snorted: "Hmph, I don''t think you got any uglier" but inside she was surprised and fearful. Adam could only see the Girl and sighed Alexander had told them that she had a blood curse which made her growth very slow, as to how slow Alexander didn''t even know it. The only thing I knew was that this curse was activated when one was four years old and there have been cases of deaths of elderly people with the appearance of children who die. So everyone in the Royal family knew that Helena was a 12-year-old lady trapped in the body of a four-year-old girl. As Adam spoke Alexander saw his grandfather''s body and couldn''t help but smile: "Congratulations on the breakthrough to Elemental Realm." Seeing that his grandson noticed Adam smiled from ear to ear and couldn''t help but be modest by saying: "Hahahaha small thing, it''s just a small thing". Alexander only smiled and could see that his grandfather not only breakthrough to the Elemental Realm but also advanced to the second level Elemental! Only in this way did he focus his sight on Helena, seeing her body did he realize that she was also in the Elemental half step and so he nodded with satisfaction. Apparently, she had not wasted time. Helena for her part was ashamed and will never tell you that she spent the last year sleeping in the cultivation room, forgetting to cultivate. Alexander looked up at the skylight and frowned, saying, "Grandfather, you don''t think there are many more people than before." Adam saw the skylight and realized this, but he couldn''t remember anything that could provoke something like this. Meanwhile, Helena didn''t care. Alexander thought a few things turn to see the convergence gem and smiled: "Grandpa want to see a good show?" 131 has no end? Adam got confused and said, "A good show?" Alexander put his hands behind his back and said, "Grandpa, what do you think of the tower?" Adam no doubt replied: "It''s a magnificent treasure". But Alexander calmly said: "In magnificent treasure that should not exist in this remote place." Adam frowned and said, "What do you mean?" Alexander saw the Convergence Gem and explained: "At first I thought this was a low-level tower left by some power that was destroyed a long time ago but that''s not the case this tower is something that only a handful of powers in mortal countriesgrade 3 have after all that is a second grade convergence gem." Adam saw the gem and inside there was an almost infinite amount of Qi then Alexander continued: "Convergence gems have several grades the highest grades of this continent is the third grade and all those gems are very rare, The difference between each grade has two factors which is the ability to store Qi and the speed with which it does so. This convergence gem has been sucking the Qi out of the entire region for over 1500 years, do you know what that means?" Adam saw the gem and said, "The amount of Qi in the gem must be almost infinite." Alexander nodded and said: "But also because of this gem the density of Qi in the region has been greatly impaired, if I''m not wrong if you remove the gem could cause the density of Qi in the region to triple can even make the density of Qi in the adjacent region can be increased". Adam saw the gem and could not believe that this gem damaged so much to the region! Alexander saw through the thoughts of his grandfather and said: "Grandfather remembers what I told you is a treasure that should not exist in this arid area, the same thing happens with a high-level cultivator, You know why they do not exist in this area, That is because the environment does not allow it. If a cultivator in Earth Realm comes to this area and starts meditating and absorbing qi, it would be the same or worse". "The higher the Realm of cultivation the greater the requirements for cultivation in peace, whether spiritual stones or pills or even environment everything must improve or otherwise advance only one level will be extremely difficult." Adam understood what Alexander then sighed: "So this gem has drily sucked all the qi and even altered the flow of natural Qi and because of this no one has noticed this irregularity". But Alexander smiled and said, "There''s also a good die for things." Adam raised one of his eyebrows and said, "What''s that?" Alexander said: "Have you heard "After the drought comes to the storm"?" Adam thought about what Alexander said and it was true to some extent since there have been cases in which countries suffer droughts for months or years but soon comes a storm that lasts days or weeks restoring the country''s water. But he still couldn''t fully guess what Alexander meant to say to him: "What are you trying to say?" Alexander sighed and said: "The Qi represents the vitality of the world, if the vitality of the world is strong the Qi will be dense and prosperous but if the world is dying the Qi will be scarce but there is always something in common the Qi does not extinguish completely and the world adapts". Hearing that, Adam''s eyes glowed and he said, "What you''re trying to say is that the world is "Producing" Qi in the region in excess due to the gem and when the gem is removed there will be a density never seen in the region until the world adapts again?" Alexander nodded and explained: "I don''t know how the world works but in a certain way it regulates itself and has some Qi minimal in all areas of the world when an area has Qi scarce the world produces more to fill it, you know why?" Adam shook his head and Alexander replied: "The universe is composed of three elements: The living being, The earth, and the heavens. The earth refers to the worlds and continents as in which we stand and the sky refers to the universe, the stars and everything outside the worlds. All these beings need themselves and live in perfect equilibrium and if one strengthens the other two in a certain way will also do so". "But if one of the three elements dies, becomes extinct, or weakens, the same thing will happen to the other two, they are all needed in a certain way. The world provides the living being with a home, the sky offers him a way to strengthen himself and the living being breaks the limits of the former so that the last two become stronger than the living being, making life a vicious circle all for the development of the three parts". This caused both Adam and Helena to remain silent. I had never heard of anything like it. Wasn''t cultivation against the heavens? But if what Alexander said was true the three parts used each other and Helena remembered what Alexander said with the past. In the past, in the ancient Age, there were many more experts than today in the Desolate Age and that was because the heavens were weakened by the loss of the three great worlds and Alexander had said: "If one is weakened the other two will also be weakened". In addition to how Alexander told him about how the world expanded in the new era, Although it is not at the level of the three great worlds, it could no longer be cataloged as a low-level world or at least what was a low-level world had to be redefined. Many thought that the heavens did not want mortals to advance in cultivation but now they were saying that the heavens needed strong living beings. Until Helena said, "Young master, I don''t understand!" "What don''t you understand?" "My father had always told me that cultivation was to go against the heavens, but he never said anything about the heavens needing living beings to be stronger. Alexander began to explain: "In a certain way that thought is correct because the heavens do not seek for all mortals to become a heavenly being or anything like that but neither does anything to complicate the life of cultivators, Because understanding the same universe is already extremely difficult because of this the heavens should not do anything." "I would say that they are impartial and sometimes to be impartial does not mean to be fair but it certainly does not complicate or curse someone so that they cannot overcome this is because when a living being surpasses it it only has two options, to Adapt or to expel the living being and you think that it would be so stupid as to choose to expel the living being instead of learning from it? "This..." Helena didn''t know how to respond to this but still said, "But the heavens can''t improve themselves without outside help?" Alexander said: "No, the laws of heaven are something that has written on stone tablets, immovable and cannot imagine better laws than his own, is unable to think of something better and refined than it already has but living beings always seek to learn from mistakes and perfect more and more things there may even be times when it seems to be already perfect but there are always people seeking to improve it by thinking of things that other people did not think." Alexander finished saying: "In addition there are people who only live to cultivate and advance to another realm treating the cultivation as if it had no end and when they reach a peak they look for a way to make believe the mountain just to continue climbing, these people are the ones who really want the heavens". Helena showed a gloomy expression and said, "Cultivation has no end?" 132 Its Gone Alexander replied easily: "Yes and no, it depends on the person himself." Helena confused only bowed her little head to wait for the answer and Alexander replied: "The answer is simple, if what you want is to live indefinitely there will be a point in the cultivation in which you achieve it will no longer be necessary to cultivate but if you seek to be stronger and stronger will never have an end this because he who seeks finds". These words made Adam and Helena digesting all that Alexander had said but in the end could only sigh and push it back into their minds, for now, they did not understand it but perhaps there would be a day when they would understand it. Then Adam said, "Now let''s just concentrate on the present, what do we do with the tower?" Alexander put his finger on his chin and said: "There are two options, first we take the whole tower for ourselves or we take with us the most important part of the tower the convergence gem, that is the most difficult material to find from the tower and as long as we have it even if it is not a tower of this quality you can make another tower in a few years". Adam was surprised at his grandson''s idea because if the Alba family got this treasure too much, this whole tower was endless benefits and with this tower becoming a deadly country of grade four was possible according to Alexander. But at the same time, he doubted because they had no grudge against the martial city and to do this to them would affect them: "But what will we do with the martial city?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said: "It is not my fault that they have a treasure of this level but do not use it, I am not to blame for their ignorance. Besides, if we help them get this tower, they may let us into the tower today but not tomorrow. Only being the owners and placing the tower in our power and territory is that we can be sure to be able to use it as we want". Adam sighed and knew that his grandson was right. If today they helped the Martial City to open the tower, they will be indebted to the Alba family, but goodness does not last forever and the fact that this mayor is a righteous person does not mean that the next generation is so. In addition, there will always be people who will say: "Because we must share our treasure with the Alba family, we have already let them use it for xxx years, the debt is already paid" and eventually the Alba family will lose its right to enter the tower. Because it is in the territory of the Martial City. Adam with his decisions had to think about his descendants and could not help but ask: "In which case we take the tower as we would do?" Alexander saw his grandfather and said: "I can''t but you can, you only have from the outside to surround the tower with your qi and put it in your space ring". Adam was already a true cultivator who could manifest his Qi out of his body after all. Adam furrowed his eyebrows and said, "So easy?" Alexander nodded: "That space ring has enough space to store the tower, so if the hard part is going to be getting out of the city after the tower disappears but at your current speed I don''t think there''s a problem with that, you just have to run at full speed to the fourth ring of the city and with everyone in the city mixing with them. Adam nodded but in the end couldn''t help but ask: "Once we have the tower where we put it?" That is to say, if the tower of the martial city appears in the kingdom Alba would be a problem. Alexander only made a gesture with the hand and said: "Quiet, let me think about it, Now we only have to think about taking the tower hehe before we could not because we did not have an elementary cultivator but now with you grandfather we can do it easily". Adam nodded and gave his permission to take the tower. Alexander began to make a few preparations, the first thing he did was to alter the Arrays of the tower to limit the amount of Qi he could absorb, limiting it to 10% of the previous capacity. Having done this, he looked for a few herbs in his ring and made a few homemade smoke bombs. These were not normal smoke bombs and with this, he would gain enough time to take the tower without leaving traces. This was important and they could not let know that they had stolen this tower otherwise many people could investigate about the tower and discover its uses and when that time comes the Alba family will be surrounded by enemies. The three of them went down the stairs of the tower and reached the base. Alexander before leaving said: "Grandpa, when we leave place your two palms on the outside of the tower and start surrounding the tower with your qi and once you surround the whole tower just think of the tower entering the space ring, normally these towers would have defenses against this type of theft but this tower has not been taken care of making their external arrays no longer work, now put on the layers". So the three of them put on their coats and Alexander opened the door a little and started throwing smoke bombs all over the city. Soon "Boom" sounds were heard after the first, the second and third. Alexander gave smoke bombs to Helena and said: "Throw them everywhere to confuse people" and so they came out of the towers throwing smoke bombs everywhere. On leaving the tower, Alexander said to his grandfather: "Grandfather now! Begin!" A few moments earlier in the City Hall. There was a week left before the selection tournament for the real tournament begins and the main patriarchs and Sect masters were discussing the situation and giving the last details about the competition. These were: Clan Snow patriarch Chris Snow Sect Master of the Sea Palace- Nicholas. The Mayor of the Martial City Naethel The patriarch of the Grey Clan - Jojen Grey The patriarch of Iron Castle - Girod The representative of the Royal Palace- Fritt Sail. These were the patriarchs who throughout the region who had a strength comparable to that of the great elders and were only surpassed by the supreme Elders of their powers. Thus it could be said that they were the greatest active experts of the region. The six were talking and fine-tuning the last details about the tournament when they heard a "Boom" and when the first came the second, third, fourth came. Naethel without expecting anything left the mayor''s office only to find that the whole central part of the Martial City was full of smoke and nothing could be seen more than three meters from his field of view even with his crop as the smoke was extremely dense. Naethel and the other patriarchs tried with all their strength to clear the smoke but the "Boom" continued to sound with no sign of stopping this caused even the Elders and the great Elders to leave their residences and try to spread the smoke but it was all useless. This lasted for five minutes in which the smoke spread throughout the martial city reaching the edges of the city. This lasted for five minutes until the explosions finally stopped and the residents were finally gaining ground from the smoke. Until finally after ten minutes the patriarchs could see what was in front of them and everything seemed normal. Naethel could only see the surroundings and seeing that nothing was missing, he was confused and ordered: "Count what is missing! But just a few moments later a cry from an Elder sounded and said: "The martial tower is gone!" When everyone around them heard that, they took it as a joke. How could such a large tower disappear and all those present wanted to scold the old man for joking at such a delicate moment while others turned to check it out. And sounds from all sides sounded "It''s gone, the martial tower is gone!" "How can this be possible?!" "A tower of that size can''t just disappear!" Listening to Neithel''s expression around him he changed and rushed to the location of the tower only to see a flat plain where the tower was! Naethel showed an incredulous expression and said: "How can this be possible?!, How!" At this time Naethel had mixed emotions as the martial tower, the element on which the creation of the martial city was based had disappeared and he cried out in anger: "LISTEN TO MY ORDER ALL FROM EXTERNAL DISCIPLES TO THE GREAT ELDERS DISPLAY AND SEARCH THE MARTIAL TOWER, A TOWER OF 800 METERS CANNOT DISAPPEAR WITHOUT LEAVING TRACK". This scream made the martial city shake and very soon All the people began to move to find the culprit and many people flooded the nearby forests but no one looked in the city because it was not possible to hide a tower of that size in that city. Right? Meanwhile, the main culprits were in the fourth ring of the City eating at a famous restaurant and ignoring what they did. 133 100 Years The disappearance of the iconic tower of the Martial City created a stir in the City and everyone present could not believe it, a tower of that size had disappeared in minutes! And the worst thing was that there were only 7 days left before the start of the tournament. So this happened at a bad time. On that day both the mayor and the supreme elder of the martial city were crazy and could not believe that they were robbed of something as important as nothing, the worst was that they had no clues about the thief! The Martial City was not in a good mood and had intentions to cancel the tournament but the other five powers did not let them, In the last six months they built a huge coliseum for the tournament and that was not cheap plus they built it in the Martial City, So they had to recover their money by collecting the tickets or otherwise the martial city would have to compensate them, which was not possible for the martial city, they did not have the monetary capacity. So under threat, the only thing the Martial City could do was hold the tournament. Meanwhile in a restaurant in the fourth Ring of the Martial City. There were a couple of children along with an Elder eating several delicious dishes when they heard the murmurs of the other diners. "You have heard that the six great geniuses of the region have arrived in the city this morning!" "Yes, yes, I''ve heard it. Tournament entries seem to end in two days." "Ahhhh how I would like to participate in this tournament of the hundred regions." "hahaha You?, Come on when you were twenty you were still in Sixth level Body Refining! and not serious nor competition to the weakest of the six great geniuses haha" "Hahaha" So the man was ashamed and laughed willingly. But these words made Alexander''s group raise its head and said with a little surprise: "The competition of the generation has already started?" Helena and Adam listened to Alexander and Helena said: "The competition of the generation? What''s that?" Alexander spoke and said: "They are a series of tournaments made by transcendent powers in order to recruit the best geniuses of a generation". Adam was surprised and said, "Are the transcendental powers organizing these tournaments?" Alexander nodded. This could be considered a secret for people with his grandfather''s state but in the state of his previous life, it was clear who the sponsors of these tournaments were. Adam was surprised and couldn''t help but ask, "But why do you go to so much trouble to do the tournaments?" Alexander smiled and said: "One never knows where a genius will be born, there are thousands of legends and cases of geniuses who were born in a humble environment and rose to be powerful experts" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said: "You know most great clans only generate useless young people, Although they have the high innate talent they are only trash because of this sects seek geniuses even in the most desolate places like these." "Moreover, even if a genius is born in a region like this it is impossible for him to reach the gates of transcendent powers to perform a test. Because of this, tournaments can be considered as a form of recruitment for the young talents of the continent and each tournament is a different test and those who reach the end have the right to join a transcendent power." Adam raised his eyebrows and said, "Then will all the young men of a generation enter those tournaments?" Alexander nodded and said: "Yes, but there are many factors and they are much more complicated than you think and they are so long they are not called "One Generation Tournaments" for nothing". Adam was surprised and said, "How long do they last?" Alexander replied: "It depends on how long it lasts in the tournament but the final that takes place in the center of the continent takes place about a hundred years after the start of the first tournament." This made Helena and Adam get up "ONE HUNDRED YEARS!" Alexander was embarrassed and said, "Keep it down, we''re in public!" So the two finally realized where they were and his face turned red, The three decided to pay the bill and go to a more private place to continue the conversation. They rented a room in an inn and continued their conversation and Helena asked: "Why does it last so long?" Alexander said calmly: "I told you that they are very complicated to explain Since each phase of the tournaments are very different while others are only direct fights one by one but if you want a general scheme It would be something like that". "There are six regional tournaments taking place in all eight regions of the continent." (Note: North, Northwest, West, Southwest, South, Southeast, East, Northeast) "The first is the desolate tournament where geniuses from the weakest areas of the continent participate." "The second is the tournament of the Grade Five mortalcountries, where the Elite of the desolate land and the winners of the first tournament fight." "The third the tournament of the mortal countries grade four where the geniuses of the countries of grade five face together with the winners of the last tournament and So on until arriving at the final in the center of the continent where the best talents of the eight regions are found, In the continent that event is the second most awaited by the people". Adam and Helena were surprised, they didn''t expect this tournament to be so big and said: "But how do you decide who enters the tournaments?" "The powers of the weakest desolate areas can only enter the first tournament and give one Token per country in that region. As for the other tournaments depends on the strength of their clan or sect, in the case of the northern states is something like: 1 token for having false cultivators of lower level, 2 token for having false cultivators of middle level, 3 token for having false cultivators of high level, 4 token for having false cultivators of higher level and in the mortal countries is very similar only that in these countries can participate from one to eight young people per power depending on their strength." (Note: Level 1-3 = Lower level. 4-6 = Intermediate level. 7- 9 = High level. Half step = Superior level and a Token is equal to a young person of your power to participate) This explanation made Adam angry and he could not help but curse: "Those bastards don''t put the Alba family in their eyes, don''t they know that our family has two false cultivators, half an elemental step? Alexander understood why his grandfather was angry and that was that none of the powers of the region had accepted as an equal to the Alba family so this tournament was based on doubt, Whoever kept the seventh quota, The quota that should belong to the Alba family by right however the powers of the region were seeking to profit at the expense of their family. It was obvious that they did not treat the Alba family well but did they not think that the Alba family would not take revenge? Alexander sighed and said: "They must think that even if the Alba family has two experts half an elemental step, they are weaker than the supreme Elders, not to mention that they are outnumbered and my master would not get off on acting". How wrong they were, The Alba family currently has an Elemental expert not including Audrey who was another Elemental expert. These were 2 Elemental experts. Adam now no longer felt remorse for the theft of the tower, in fact, it now seemed that they deserved it. Adam wanted to go and wash away this humiliation but Alexander said: "Grandpa this is not all bad". "How come it''s not all bad? We''ve been ignored by them without a second thought." Alexander explained: "But the people do not know, They only know that they gave seven quotas to the Region does not know how to win the quotas nor the powers explained it so that if we do something like this people can be against us because with the way in which the tournament is done today does not matter the nationality only matters that they are geniuses of the region what makes the region seem more united, That act can make us enemy of the whole region. Adam calmed down a little and reluctantly said, "So what should we do?" Alexander calmly said: "Change the situation in our favor". Adam looked doubtingly at Alexander and said, "Change things in our favor?" Alexander sat down at a desk in the room and said: "Grandpa pretending to be weak can bring us humiliation like the one we suffer today but there are also advantages, You know if we do something that with the public power that the Alba family has is unthinkable we can do with ours as we want and nobody will suspect us". Alexander smiled and said, "Isn''t that worth some humiliation?" 134 Master and servant: Different paths. Adam was looking at his mute grandson and couldn''t believe what his grandson was thinking. "Alexander our family can''t stand such humiliation." Alexander showed an innocent expression and said: "Grandfather that humiliation?, If nobody knows that you are being humiliated, it is still a humiliation? if I had not told you how the quotas are distributed the most likely is that you would never know that you are being humiliated and you would happily go to see the tournament or not?" "This..." This left Adam speechless and unable to make a sound, what Alexander said was true, Ignorance brings happiness! If Alexander hadn''t said anything as much as possible is that he would go to see the tournament happily and if you don''t know that you are being humiliated or no one knows that you are being humiliated, is it still a humiliation? The family could fake ignorance about this issue and when it went public they could "get angry" at not being informed and ask for justice in the meantime they could make things difficult for the powers in the dark and feed them. The world moves for benefits and if there are more benefits in doing things in the dark than in the light Adam was no fool. Then Adam saw Alexander with a serious face and said, "What do you suggest then?" If the benefits were big enough Adam did not mind swallowing this humiliation anyway if this is made public he alone can crush the powers of the region. He only had to go and ask for compensation any day of the week and as if it were his home, that was the advantage of being strong. But I wanted to know what Alexander was thinking. Alexander calmly explained and said: "This will be a great event for the region and even people from the adjacent region can come to watch the tournament, the powers will have great gains, don''t you think? It would be a pity if all the winnings were stolen, ahh if it was the high command of those powers I would be very furious". Adam saw his grandson in disbelief. He would never have thought of something like that and understood what Alexander wanted to do. It was to steal all the winnings from the tournament tickets! After the tournament the other five powers would have to organize caravans for all the coins they won and the Alba family could attack those caravans and steal their cargo with the space rings, most likely these were a few million gold coins! And the best thing was that even if they did, no one would suspect the Alba family! If Adam was going to ask for explanations the only thing he would get is a piece of the cake but so they got the whole cake and if someday this is made public he should just make a visit to demand a "compensation", wouldn''t that be double profit? After all, it was not the fault of the Alba family that a mysterious power stole the tournament winnings and as for suspecting the Alba family, it was impossible because in those days a rumor would spread that Adam had broken into the Elemental Realm. as only Alexander and Helena knew he had broken. Now the question was. The honor of the Alba family is worth about 50 million Gold? Adam began to meditate on these matters and Alexander said: "When it comes to these matters, the best way to deal with them is to see how you can do them more harm while doing them as much harm as possible, if I''m not wrong the powers had to invest a lot of money to do this tournament". Then Adam had an epiphany and said: "We could reap profits without investing anything while we take revenge and this will cause the powers that be to have a big hole in their finances from which they could not recover in many years". Only then did he realize that the Alba family was not losing anything as no one would know of the humiliation they are suffering and they could reap great profits this made Adam almost accept the idea of Alexander. Then Alexander added: "We could exchange that money for a few thousand spiritual stones". These words made Adam''s eyes glow and he said, "You can exchange money for spiritual stones." Then Alexander said: "Yes, in mortal countries there are some institutions that are called martial banks, His business is based on storing the fortune of cultivators in the continent, invest it and have profits, They have a thing called Exchange Rate but the only spiritual stones you get with gold are those of Ninth and Eighth grade for higher grades are only accepted stones of a lower grade than you ask". Adam was pleasantly surprised and could not help but ask: "But why did the cultivators entrust their money to such an institution?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s not that they want to, but they have no choice." "Don''t you have a choice?" "Yes, a spiritual stone is the size of a baby''s fist and a few thousand would make a small mountain, something that for a person would be impossible to carry everywhere, therefore they carry bank cards or synchronize them with their communicator that is much easier for them to carry everywhere. " Adam understood what Alexander meant but took a doubt and thought, "Communicator, what''s that?" but I don''t ask anyway. And Alexander continued: "In addition, the banks give a certain amount of profits to keep your money with them". Adam was surprised and said, "Do you get benefits just for that?" Alexander nodded and said: "Yes, that''s because there are countless banks, big and small so there are many options and competition because of this the banks must offer, if your account is Gold the benefits they give you are in gold and if your account is in spiritual stones your benefits are in stones of the same grade". Adam understood what Alexander said and couldn''t help but fold his arms and say, "But then why don''t banks exist in these areas?" Alexander smiled and said: "Because the benefits in these areas are very scarce, the desolate areas and the fifth-gradefourth gradefifth grade countries are like separate worlds and the same goes for thecountrfourth-grade countries. All people are richer and have more money to spend without speaking than in most of those countries they no longer use gold to buy things but spiritual stones". "But aren''t spiritual stones rare?" Alexander shook his head and said: "They are rare here but in the interior of the continent the mines of spiritual stones are numerous, for example the nearest mortal country is the republic Uri but it will not have more than ten mines in its territory but if we go to the mortal countries of Fifth grade it stung, The number of veins of spiritual stones is very numerous although they are almost all mines of Ninth grade but if they are compared with the mines of such republic they are many more and could even have more than two of eighth grade" Adam was speechless at this news and realized that it was a frog at the bottom of the well, if anything was rare here it did not mean in other more advanced places were scarce. Then Alexander said: "In addition, these banks are of the few powers that have space equipment, in fact, to open a bank to have a few space equipment was fundamental since they move many spiritual stones through the countries and regions if they did not have that would be problematic". This impacted Adam and he could only sigh that he knew nothing about the continent and if it were not for his grandson''s master they would be blind. At the end of the conversation, Adam could only be amazed by the life in these countries and one day want his kingdom to be equal to or better than them. In the end, Helena fell asleep a few hours ago and slept peacefully in Alexander''s bed. Adam saw Alexander and said, "Tomorrow we''ll go write you for the tournament." Alexander sighed and said: "Grandpa that''s nothing but entertainment for people, it''s not worth signing up for that, I have better plans to spend my time, we have two days to close the registration because we do not return to the Kingdom tomorrow and ask if Jackys or Guy wants to participate ... for them it will be a good experience to be in those tournaments. Adam was a little surprised that Alexander would not want to participate in that tournament but he did not pressure him as he knew that Alexander could one day go to follow his master and wander the continent. Alexander touched his chin and said: "In fact, I think I can get a few tokens for some of my brothers to participate in the tournament of a hundred regions". This made Adam''s eyes light up and he said, "Are you serious?" Alexander nodded and said: "Yes, those tournaments will be a good experience for my brothers and getting them to participate will be very good, only that you will have to do in different tournaments in different states". Alexander thought of this. Since for him these tournaments were child''s play and won it would not be interesting because with his innate talent of nine labels there would be no talents that can keep up with the pace at his growing speed which will make his participation in the tournament monotonous and boring. but for his siblings will be a good process to tune up and fulfill their dreams. Except for Britt, Alexander planned for all of his brothers to participate in the tournament. As soon as he gets the Tokens. Alexander smiled and said, "That''s the charm of an Alchemist." So Adam went to his room leaving Alexander watching a little girl sleeping in his bed and decided not to bother to take her to his room and only put her to one side to sleep next to the little girl. Alexander saw the girl and said: "In fact, the Qilins are sleepy beasts haha." "I hope this girl doesn''t get attached to me because there''ll be a day when we''ll take separate paths since our true states are from different worlds." The girl was not impatient with Alexander''s words but he said: "Helena, you better treasure these simple and comfortable days because one day they will end". Thus Alexander dropped into the world of dreams, and a few minutes later the girl opened her eyes looking curiously at Alexander, "hehe may be very wise many times but you do not know that divine beasts sleep in a state of semi-consciousness and can wake up at will otherwise we could die from sleeping too much". She smiled and said, "Being a lazy maid is fun." But in the end she couldn''t help but sigh even though she looked like a child four centuries old and couldn''t help but think: "I don''t know when the young master found out that I''m a Qilin but this place is more fun than my house, Miss Anna treats me like her daughter and everyone else is very kind to me despite my status as a servant and the young master patiently teaches me everything". In the end, he couldn''t help but give one last thought: "Young master, I hope you don''t get attached to my hehe because someday I''ll be separated from you." So a couple of master and servant fell asleep to wait one more day in their life together. 135 What did you say about my mother? So the next morning they left Marcial City. They went to look for the driver and left in the carriage. Adam didn''t know how his grandson was going to get the tokens but thought he was related to his master. So he dropped the matter. Leaving the City about 500 miles from the City. Adam, Helena, and Alexander got out of the carriage and let the coachman return alone, as it would take more than a month for them to return but if Adam carried them with his speed they could return in two days. Normally a half step Elemental expert would take ten days from the Alba Kingdom to the Martial City (Full speed and no rest) and now Adam was an expert on the second level Elemental so returning in two days as possible. Quickly two days passed and many people were left in doubt as the third prince did not even make the slightest act of presence as if the tournament did not exist. In fact, no one from the Alba royal family showed up in the martial city ignoring the tournament and the only one from that family was the second exiled prince of the family. This shocked people and under the level of expectation of the tournament, in fact, many doubted if it was worth the tournament. Since six of the seven seats were already occupied. Among them were people with somber faces and they couldn''t help but think: "We should have sent an invitation..." but now it was too late for this and the tournament was just around the corner. Meanwhile, there was a gray-haired man traveling with a couple of children on his back at an impressive speed and the man asked the boy: "Alexander, didn''t you say the Qi in the region increased, why didn''t you?" Alexander only said: "That change does not happen in a day, During the next six months the density will not stop increasing until it reaches its peak and then this density will be maintained for two to three years or so before descending". Adam nodded and I look forward to the next few years in hopes that the region will be able to create several hundred new experts and even reach the ranks of mortal countries. That tower might have been a curse but in a way, it would also be a blessing that could create a miracle. Entering the capital city Adam finally relaxed and could not believe that he was so long without Beth and out of his home but had finally returned, could not wait to see the expression of his wife when he told her that her husband was a True Cultivator. Today his appearance remained the same only that his white hair turned gray due to increased longevity upon entering the Elemental Realm, so he could now be described as a middle-aged man. Alexander asked Alexander for his space ring so that his master could repair it a little and Adam quickly accepted hoping for the day that this tower would return to its best day. So Adam went to see Beth while Alexander and Helena went to Anna''s shop to see his mother. The shop was the same and there seemed to be no change except that in these years Anna''s customers only increased and there were contracts with other great merchants in the region making Anna''s business only prosper. Alexander And Helena went directly to the fourth floor where his mother had her office and saw one of the three housekeepers other than Audrey who had his mother. This was Sophia, she was twenty years old and single. Her facial features were beautiful and she had a small waist while her tail and front were as wide as melons. Anna took her as a housekeeper two years ago and was the third housekeeper in the family but the situation in which she took her was a bit suspicious and adding her physical appearance, Alexander thought that Sophia has a somewhat noisy story. Alexander didn''t care and Sophia didn''t say anything but there was something strange about Sophia''s body and that was that she had half of her meridians mutilated and lacked a Dantian, Alexander knew that it was impossible to be born without Dantian there was only one explanation, Someone had stolen it and in the process mutilated Sophia''s meridians. Because of this, he thought Sophia''s story would be interesting but he did not ask. The only process that required removing the Dantian from a person was to steal his crop and transfer it to another person but that situation was difficult to reach unless... Sophia when she saw Alexander recognized him immediately and approached him saying: "Young master, Little Helena you are back, Miss Anna will be very happy!". Helena smiled at Sophia''s greeting, Alexander nodded and said, "Sophia, it''s good to see you. Can I see my mother?" Sophia showed an ugly expression and said, "Currently the lady is in a meeting with a merchant who..." Alexander seeing Sophia''s expression knew what she meant and ended: "You want to have a marriage with my mother, don''t you?" Sophia knew how intelligent her Young Master was so she just nodded and Alexander showed a cold expression on her face, Do you think my mother or I am fools? It was obvious what that merchant wanted and it was Anna''s small fortune. That merchant wanted to make a marriage covenant in the way that Anna''s assets would slowly pass into her family''s name by eating Anna''s business and when that happens Anna will have an accident or die of a disease. In these years many merchants have wanted to intimidate Anna to take over her business but eventually realized that Anna''s strength was not that of a small merchant she should have so she had opted for the second option, Stealing her business fairly. That method was harder and longer as it could take decades but they did it anyway. Seeing Alexander''s gloomy expression. Sophia could only sigh and say: "These merchants are different from a family from the Northern states and are quite famous there having five Elemental half-step powerhouse protecting them, The Brook family". Sophia obviously showed a weak disdain for those powers but quickly the occult and Alexander showed an indifferent expression. Those merchants think that they can force my mother into a second marriage are very mistaken, Since my own mother was a half step Elemental and not to mention Audrey who was a true Elemental Power. So today they ran into an iron wall. Before they could even go on talking they were a "Boom" from Anna''s office and a drowned scream while a female voice shouted: "Beware of those who threaten, our conversation is over before you are killed". Without giving them a chance to speak the office door causing two pale bodies to fly out the door, the two people were a middle-aged man and an old man who came to propose but did not expect this woman''s strength to be so powerful. In the end the old man who was a ninth level power Gathering Qi stood up and saw Anna with resentment saying: "Damn bitch, the Brook family is giving the opportunity to an impure woman like you to be part of our family, You should be honored but all you do is seal your death and if you are an Elemental half step power, The Brook family has five powers equal to or stronger than you!" The old man awaited Anna''s answer but soon a childish voice with a strong murderous intent came to the old man saying, "What did you say about my mother?" 136 Trash! The old man felt suffocated by the murderous attempt on the other side and could not even lift his head to the floor of Anna''s property. Out of nowhere he began to sweat and was on the verge of collapse. He didn''t know what was going on or who caused it, he just felt that he was in an illusion and had called the attention of a bloodthirsty demon who was about to enjoy a massacre just to satisfy his desires. Soon a childish voice was heard again: "Boring". Next to her was Sophia with her pale skin and not knowing what to do but if she had a doubt. As a child could have that killer instinct. The killer instinct as its name said was obtained through killing and for every life taken the killer intent would be strengthened but one main thing was that someone who has never killed could not manifest a killer intent was impossible. But from what Sophia saw Alexander has the killer instinct of a veteran killer who has gone through countless massacres, but this was an eleven-year-old boy! This was not possible. Sophia wanted to believe that. So she could only take a breath of cold air and ask, "Young master, what''s boring?" Alexander only looked coldly at the old man and said: "That trash died of fright, nor did it give me a chance to torture him before dying, That death was very soft" he squinted and saw the middle-aged man lying on the unconscious floor and said: "It seems that in this life, The Brook family and I cannot exist. Kill that bastard, if you don''t want to do it personally, have someone else do it. Sophia only nodded quickly when footsteps were heard outside the office where a beautiful confused young woman came out. After throwing this couple out of her office only a couple of breaths had passed but all she could see was an old man standing without saying anything, like a statue and a man lying on the floor. Maybe they were cursing her for a few moments. What happened? Anna approached the old man and saw him in his sweat-soaked clothes, while his face showed pure and true horror. This made Anna''s eyebrows furrow, and she looked at the old man in more detail. The old man''s body seemed to be intact and only a few breaths had passed since they left his office, what happened? As he was meditating on this situation a childish voice reached his ears: "Mother". Anna totally forgot about the body of the elders and changed her eyesight to where the voice came from and said emotionally: "Alexander!" So without waiting any longer, Anna ran at full speed hugging her son. It had been a year since her little one had left and now he finally came back. Anna showed a beautiful smile on her face as she hugged her son and led him to the office to tell him about her journey. In his letter, he only said that they had found an amazing treasure in the martial city so they would stay in the city for a year. Meanwhile, Sophia and Helena stayed to clean up the mess caused by the old man who began to stink. Alexander quickly told him everything that had happened. How they found the cultivation tower and how he trained hard for a year. Anna was first dubious about Alexander''s story. So Alexander told her to come to her house to show her the cultivation tower. Anna quickly agreed, if there was a treasure with the capabilities her son had indicated, it would be very surprising. Anna did not think that her son was lying to her but rather that he was exaggerating things by making the capacity of the tower much smaller than what her son said and left a few caregivers in her shop. So, Alexander, Anna, and Helena went to the Villa on the outskirts of the city. Alexander could not wait to see his mother''s reaction. This cultivation tower was relatively common in high-level mortal countries and it was even possible to commercialize the time inside the cultivation room but for the people of the desolate lands, it was something unthinkable and rare. Alexander knew full well that the difference between a Fifth Grade mortal country and desolate land was enormous. Everything was better. Environment, Resources, Lifestyle. Everything was better and there were much stronger people. As well as better alchemists, Blacksmiths, Artisans. The same thing happened with the countries of Fifth and Fourth grade or Fourth and Third grade, many said that the differences were so strong that they were as if they were different worlds in spite of being in the same continent. And Alexander knew it was true. On the continent there were border points, these were not the borders between countries but rather it was a line that differentiated countries to different grades. These points were pieces of land that did not belong to any country or had a hegemonic power and there are countless cities, clans, powers. All of them being very powerful. The border points had several peculiar things in addition to this, as well as several rare resources appearing in the area due to anomalies in the density of Qi, In these areas, he was chaotic and unstable which made appear rare natural treasures, unique and even legendary. Because of this, the powerful powers in these lands were abundant. The first border point is the one that divides the mortal countries of the fifth grade with those of the fourth grade. The only bad thing is that this border point is too far away for them at this time. On the continent it was enormous and limitless, Many underestimated its enormity but Alexander as a vagabond knew it very well. In his previous life, as he cultivated more and more he entered the continent and after 2000 years of crossing he only managed to reach a mortal Country of second grade and was one of the weakest countries among his equals. The distance between the border points was not to be underestimated. Alexander could only sigh inside. In his previous life, he never reached the finish line but he had made a great run and reached a distance that many dreamed of but now everything had begun again and his starting line was worse than the first time. So as Alexander wandered in his head, they came home. Soon they were received by Audrey who in this year had managed to stabilize her crop and now she was a grower at the peak of the first elementary level, very close to breaking to the second level. Now she was excited but felt that her cultivation was very slow, so Alexander could only show a dark expression and his cheek showed slight spasms. 137 Unique In ancient times it was known that regardless of the living being, there was an immovable rule. "Every body is unique" under this premise innumerable different techniques were created for innumerable races. In the world, it was not known exactly how many techniques existed but it was known that every day more and more are created. but this also created a problem. Finding the right technique for the right person, doing this was very difficult and in history, there had been countless antecedents of people who chose techniques unsuitable for them and ended up very badly. At least that was the traditional techniques but Alexander came up with a very ambitious idea for cultivation techniques and that was to use the subconscious of the individual. Traditional techniques gave punctual indications like those of a teacher to a student, indicating step by step how the technique is performed. These techniques have limitations and were very inflexible. But Alexander realized two things on which he based his new idea for cultivation techniques First, the power of the mind over the flesh was not to be underestimated. Second, No one knew the body of the individual better than the individual himself. Because of this Alexander created a synthesis which contained his martial understanding called: "Mantra". This idea of cultivation technique was based simply on the individual''s meditation and understanding of the mantra, causing the body to resonate with the technique, creating gentle and specific cultivation for the body. This would make the same technique have innumerable different paths making these techniques more like the great Dao. On the basis of this technique, innumerable techniques could be derived according to the understanding of the individual person and martial techniques could also be derived specially created for the cultivator himself. These techniques were flexible and without limits, all depending on how refined the mantra was and the truths it has. Audrey did not know anything about cultivation techniques so she did not know that she was being used as a guinea pig by Alexander but Alexander was not doing anything wrong in fact was going to be the first experts trained with this new methods. What Audrey also didn''t know is that those techniques don''t have a classification because they wouldn''t fall into the same classification as the traditional techniques. In addition, Audrey''s speed would be considered very fast. There were people who due to certain limitations move from the first level to the second level would take 5 to 7 years and she complained for one year. If she knew that there are people who only manage to enter the Elemental Realm to die in it without advancing a single level and die in the first level elemental. Since the Realm Elemental, everything was different. In the fundamental levels, one could pass as long as one has sufficient resources. Even the stupidest person could pass this Realm but the following Realms needed resources, innate Ability, among other things. Because people exhausted all potential to advance it would be very difficult for them and they could get stuck at one level for the rest of their lives. Alexander wanted to reprimand Audrey at that time but could not because of his mother''s presence. So he just swallowed his anger and took everyone to an area away from the village near the medical fields where he had Arrays of perfect illusion to place the tower. Alexander took his grandfather''s ring and placed the tower on a plain within Anna''s property. Anna and Audrey had never been to the Martial City so they had never seen the tower but when they saw the imposing 800-meter tower they could not frown. This tower on the outside was very neglected making it look like a worthless old tower. In fact if not because the tower seemed to alter the flow of Qi in the martial city area it would have been demolished a long time ago. But Alexander didn''t say a word and started making seals with his hands and the tower started to sound soft and as the shell of an egg started to sound like a shell breaking, the noises became louder and louder making them sound like thousands of shells breaking them. Until soon a "Boom" sounded creating a slight undulation of the air while the Tower made a buzz. and all the dirt from the tower was removed showing an imposing tower. In front of this tower, Anna and Audrey''s eyes were shocked and they thought: "Is it the same tower?" Seeing the beautiful Alexander tower he just sighed and said: "Too bad that this tower is too neglected is not the shadow nor what it was". The cultivation towers were very difficult tools to make but also to maintain and all the towers needed periodic maintenance. Since these towers could not be repaired alone or have spirituality. So everything in the tower was worn out and needed to be repaired or replaced like any other object except the convergence gem everything needed maintenance, the only difference with a common object was that these materials wear out at a very slow speed and could last hundreds or thousands of years without the need for repairs. the same thing happened with the Arrays in the tower. Now the tower needed repairs and replacement of materials but Alexander did not have the necessary materials now nor was he an expert in Craftsmanship to replace them himself. So all he could do was repair the Array in what he was an expert. Although he would not be able to repair all the Arrays due to cultivation limitations, he would be able to repair the simplest ones. This should make the tower recover a part of its true capacity but that was its limit after all even if it looked for the materials in this desolate land, it would not find them. If you want those materials you will have to go to higher ground. Anna and Audrey were examining the tower from top to bottom and without hesitation entered it to see their surroundings, while Anna had a pair of bright eyes if what her son said was true spending 1 day here was the same as spending 20 days outdoors and with this treasure certainly their cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. Since she entered the Elemental Half Step her cultivation has been very slow only managing to convert 20 of the 108 points into spiritual Qi but now with the tower, this would save her a lot of time. The two women entered the tower and climbed the stairs only to go to the last level seeing the great gem of convergence at the top and the Qi coming towards it. Anna had several doubts but Alexander answered everything and explained the uses of this tower. Seeing the tower and listening to its benefits, Audrey is also happy but soon remembered something: "Young master, where did you get this tower, I heard that in the martial city is a tower called martial tower and according to the descriptions is very similar to this ..." but without Audrey finished speaking a blonde girl began to laugh softly "Pffft, Young master did not you tell them?" Alexander only showed a relaxed expression and said: "As you want me to tell them, I haven''t talked much with them". Anna listens to the conversation of these two children and couldn''t help but ask, "Tell me what?" Alexander calmly said: "This tower and the martial tower are the same tower. A few days ago I stole it together with my grandfather". "What?!" When they heard what Alexander had just said, only that question came to mind and they thought they had heard wrong. 138 Money Anna and Audrey couldn''t believe that this was the same tower as the region''s famous martial tower. This was the basis for the creation of the martial city as well as the reason for its strength. Stealing this tower would be the same as amputating an arm for the martial city! Anna could not help but say: "Why did you steal this?, The martial city has done nothing to us. We could share the treasure". Alexander expected that answer from his mother. For his mother was good at defending herself but not at attacking. Alexander said calmly: "Tomorrow is not the same as today, Things change with time. I saw the tower collecting dust and I couldn''t leave it like this. If the Martial City knew its uses it would be more powerful than the Uri Republic but those fools do not know the treasure they had. Nor do they know how to open the doors of this tower except for its use. That is not my fault and there was no reason to leave it there when I could take it with me. I''m not going to give away a treasure like that when the family needs it. If you want to give something, give something you don''t need." Anna was silent as she looked at her son in astonishment and found no way to refute, as her words were right. If I need something, how can I give it away? If you want to give a gift it has to be something you''re not ashamed to give away and this tower was very useful for your family. many say that gratitude and hatred last for three generations but after that they are forgotten. If the Alba family helps the martial city to get stronger it could be good but only if the Alba family got stronger at the same speed as the martial city, something impossible due to many factors. So in the end he could only sigh and agree with Alexander. Alexander chose to change the subject and guided the women through the growing chambers. Anna and Audrey were shocked to see the chambers and felt the dense spiritual Qi realizing the real value of this tower. With this tower their strength could be increased quickly but at the same time they felt some sorrow for the Martial City, which made Alexander promise to give benefits to the Martial City as compensation for stealing the tower. This calmed the women. Making them feel more comfortable. Anna and Audrey decided to move into the tower and took a room each. So during the night they cultivated while during the day they would do their normal chores. In addition to the fact that Anna was already close to being able to make her way to the Elemental Realm and being in the tower could accelerate progress. Alexander did not object to the decisions of these women and only focused on examining the tower and making a plan of it. In his previous life he knew of its existence and was even in seclusion in several of them but never examined any closely or learned to make one. The cultivation towers were very valuable and the manpower needed to make a huge era in addition to time and materials so Alexander knew the creation of a cultivation tower could take decades to centuries depending on the complexity of the project. Because of this only the great powers could afford one. For a great power a century was not much, so they could afford to wait but for a small power a hundred years was a great period of time. Alexander knew that in the holy lands the gems of convergence were more common reason why there were powers that made to order the towers and adapt them to the needs of the continental powers. This was a way of making money but it was also more expensive than doing it yourself with your resources. Besides, one had to be careful because the powers that could afford to give that service were not small. For them to give that tower of cultivation was like giving bread to a beggar for an iron coin. Alexander understood that it was not the masters who did things like this, but rather the disciples as a form of training and experience. And why did they do it? The answer was simple. Money. A tower with a first grade convergence gem could be worth 7 million seventh grade stones but a tower with a second grade convergence gem could be worth 10 to 15 million fourth grade stones. Plus the value of labor. The craftsmen always needed raw materials in order to raise their level, it was the same as the alchemists needing medicinal herbs to practice, but all this was expensive. So it was normal for them to make cultivation towers, Aircrafts, ships among other works to earn money in order to maintain their practice. It was similar to blacksmiths who sold weapons or alchemists who sold pills and potions. Of course there were artisans who worked alone but never in monumental jobs and if they did it was because they were experts who made top quality products. So did the artisans. There were only projects in which one artisan was not enough. It was similar to the mass production of pills by alchemists. A human being has only two hands and limited capacities. Alexander for the repair of the tower Arrays would not need help but it would take him several years to repair them alone. These towers were complex pieces that had countless arrays of all sizes in it adding that it did not have a plan of it. The repair would take time. Alexander tried to see where the inscription was which said in which workshop the tower was made but only after a few hours he saw the inscription at the base of the tower hidden under a table. The table only said: "Blueprint Workshop" Next to it was a small serial number: "120-B" and at the end it said addressee: "Saks Family, mortal Continent Auphera". Alexander didn''t know who the hell the Saks family was, but he did know that it had to be at least one power in a mortal country of the first grade, otherwise he couldn''t afford the purchase of such a tower. So Alexander could only sigh and think about how to get the plans of that workshop. The only good thing was that the tower for now could meet the needs of the family. So now he would only concentrate on verifying the plans of the tower plus he had other more immediate matters. The Brook family. Today''s issues were very rare and he couldn''t understand them well, so he decided to call Sophia to talk to her. She wanted to know how the members of the Brook family behaved. After ordering some servants to call Sophia, Alexander decided to go to a medicinal garden to see the peach tree. More than a year had already passed so the Tree must have given several lots of Ocuri pink peaches. So he saw a tree with pink petados about 8 meters high and its branches could see some small peaches which had just been born. The tree seemed to be more than a thousand years old and was full of vitality. Only so Alexander nodded and greeted the caretakers of the garden. He looked for a piece of land about 400 meters from the peach tree and decided to remove the branch to place it in the ground. The spiritual trees needed many things and one of them was earth. In the gardening it was known that a spiritual tree needed at least 400 meters of another spiritual tree. Otherwise the two trees would fight for the nutrients of the soil causing the death of the soil and the trees. Alexander knew this and therefore chose a perfect area. 139 You donst send an idiot to negotiate peace. The spiritual trees needed the earth to grow but not to live, while there is Qi in the atmosphere the trees even if they are only branches will be able to survive and once they touch the ground they could grow again. This was a common technique used when the tree does not bear fruit in order to multiply the trees and it also worked with fruit trees. The branch Alexander bought was a branch of a 10-dan tree known for two factors. This tree could purify the Qi in the Atmosphere while nourishing the soil to make it more fertile. This tree was the "Cedar Ankle". This tree was very rare in these places and Alexander could not believe that he had found it in this area. A branch of this tree could finally be sold for a few million Fifth grade stones. but he got it for a few gold coins. This was the business of the century. This cedar had several limitations as for example the area it purified was corresponding to its age. That is to say, if the tree was 1 year old, it only purified and nourished the soil of one meter around it, until it reached a thousand meters. After that, the tree will produce a fruit called "Berserk Fruit" that as its name said contained pure berserk energy, just like the core of demonic beasts. These fruits were useless for human beings but for the beasts, it was very useful and nutritious. But there was also a sure buyer for these fruits and those were the tamers of beasts. The only bad thing is that the tree would only produce one lot every 100 years. Which made the Berserk Fruit absurdly expensive but that was good for Alexander. As he remembered a Berserk Fruit was worth 100 seventh grade stones, this was because they were useless to humans even though it was a 10-dan tree and not all people were tamers of beasts, so they only had a limited market unless high intellect beasts were traded. Because of this for a 10-dan fruit it was cheap but for the tamers, it was somewhat expensive. For a tamer did not have the same income as an Alchemist or artisan. They were different worlds. Now what Alexander did was bury the branch in the medicinal garden and throw a few gallons of spiritual liquid at it hoping that roots would be born from the branch so that it could be treated like any common tree. In that Alexander examined the other herbs they had in the garden and nodded with approval. The salary of these gardeners was astronomical, making it impossible for them to draw attention to the benefits offered by others, Now Alexander knew that his salary was well earned. All the plants were in excellent condition and they followed his instructions to the letter. So Alexander left the Garden and saw a beautiful curvilinear woman waiting. This was Sophia. Sophia when she saw Alexander came up to her and said, "Young master, you were looking for me?" Alexander nodded and walked on and said, "I want you to tell me the details of how the men of the Brook family arrived, Attitude, movements. Everything" Sophia nodded and followed Alexander as she said: "When they arrived they were arrogant and did not hide it, the middle-aged man did not hide his lust when he saw Miss Anna, and they did not stop demanding things. The marriage proposal was more like an order than a proposal, frankly, it was unpleasant." Alexander remained silent for a few moments: "Ahhh it seems that someone declared war on us soon." Sophia was surprised at such an abrupt statement and did not expect it but when she thought of the words and the latest events. She opened her eyes in disbelief. Alexander without seeing her could feel a change in Sophia''s sight and said: "You already noticed, There is a saying that says "You never send an idiot to negotiate peace", That couple of father and son were only chess pieces, Their real objective was not to ask for marriage but to die under our hands ". Sophia then added: "Then what they wanted was to give a justification to attack the weak!" Alexander then sighed: "It''s true what they say, Even the most useless stone has its uses in the hands of the right person, Those guys were black Brook family sheep most likely only ate and slept at home causing problems for the family, doing this not only get rid of that pair of idiots but made their lives meaningful for the first time. I have to admire the person who thought of this, has a certain degree of intelligence." Sophia was silent because she didn''t know what to say. Apparently, they fell into a person''s trap and could only ask, "Now what do we do?" But Alexander''s answer impacted one more: "Nothing". Sophia saw Alexander with disbelief, but Alexander only said, "Sophia, do you think only the Brook family is behind this? They are only the spearhead against us, Things are more complicated than this, The Brook family has five experts half step elemental behind their backs while we have four acquaintances, i.e. publicly we are only outnumbered by one and among the half step experts there are weaker and stronger according to the number of acupuncture points converted, So a mere Brook family cannot afford to fight openly against us, For even if they win their losses will be great and as a family of merchants they cannot afford to have their strength weakened to such an extent that their losses will be great and as a family of merchants they cannot afford to have their strength weakened to such a point." Then Sophia had a revelation and realized the whole picture. What the young master said was correct, The Brook family had no absolute certainty of winning against them and if they did it would be suffering great losses, Something that a commercial family could not afford, For such families it was not uncommon to offend other commercial families for business and profit, So they would have more than one enemy in the northern states but numerous enemies lurking in the shadows. So to attack them must be more than one power and not just the Brook family. But then Sophia exclaimed: "But then the danger is much greater than we expect". Alexander could only say: "It''s not as severe as you think, This group of powers are most likely just from the northern states and send a few dozen experts half a step to deal with us, At most they''ll send a person at Realm Elementary someone I''m not afraid of. For now, due to the tournament there will be no movement but after the tournament will come a light drizzle, Nothing to bother about. Even if we don''t go to the drizzle, the drizzle will come to us. Because of this, there is no need to do anything. Sophia was impressed by this child''s reasoning. She had not interacted much with Alexander but had heard from Anna''s other two housewives that Alexander was very clever and overprotective with Anna. Alexander always examined things in depth and thanks to him, Anna had not fallen into various schemes. Sophia treated it as a joke because she didn''t think a child was so wise but now the image she had of Alexander was that of a wise Elder who had seen the immensity of the world and experienced the cruelty of the world first hand. Sophia could not help but sigh inside and think: "If only I had known this pair of mother and son before... I wouldn''t be in this situation". Sophia only saw Heaven and thought, "Someday I''ll go back to the Mainland and get my revenge!" Alexander on his side felt a slight thirst for blood, not directed at him but he knew that the person behind him wanted to kill Someone and thought: "Interesting, Interesting!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello readers, I just want to inform you that I am currently in the time of evaluations so the releases can be irregular. But I will try to fulfill the 7 chapters promised. 140 My love story beginnig 1 Meanwhile, at the Royal Palace of the Alba Kingdom. A middle-aged man stood in front of the palace gates and couldn''t help but sigh: "One year, I haven''t seen my Beth in a Year". Adam could still remember the first time he saw Beth. Adam and Beth were not originally from this region but from a distant region. From a small country called the Hudo Republic. At that time he was a peasant with some talent in martial arts while Beth was the third daughter of a great general of the Republic. General Posay. Beth''s full or former name was Beth Posay. When Adam turned 14 he enlisted in the army because his parents had died in a plague and his older sister had abandoned him for marrying a merchant as he could not get a job anywhere other than the army in the training camp. That was the first moment he saw his future wife. Beth. Adam despite the years would remember that as if it were yesterday. 86 years ago, Hudo Republic. Pale City. In the middle of the square there was a table with two men in light armor and serious expression while behind them was the word "Recruitment" while on the table there were many sheets of paper ready to be filled. This table was not very popular among the young people and rarely did a young man enlist in the army. This was because at this time there was a war between the republic Hugo and his eternal Rival, The L¨ªos Empire. In times of peace the young people who enlisted in the army were thousands but in times of war they were few. Many just want a simple job but didn''t want to go to war. Because of this. Volunteer recruiting positions were empty. Many thought that politicians would have to put in a mandatory service in order for recruitment to be a success. But soon a 14-year-old boy saw the recruiting post and after a little hesitation, he approached the men and said, "Gentlemen, is there a minimum age to enter the army?" The men could only see the young man curiously without answering anything and examined him. The young man did not seem to come from a wealthy family as his clothes were full of patches and discolored. Besides looking very thin, he didn''t seem very well fed. As for his facial features he certainly was not ugly but he was not handsome either. If there was a word to describe his features he would be serious, Ordinary. The two men saw that the young man did not seem to be joking about joining the army and they were told. "14 years for the reserve, 16 to join the real army." This made the young man''s eyes light up and he continued: "How much is the salary?" The two men could only tell him: "20 silver coins for the reserve and 40 for the real one, you will also receive a Body refining pill every year and if you die in battle your family will be rewarded with 10 gold coins distributed in twenty years." This made the young man no longer have doubts and said: "I want to join". One of the two soldiers in charge was surprised and said, "Are you sure?, Join the army. Even if it''s for the reserves, it''s not child''s play." The young man still nodded and the soldiers could only sigh and offer recruiting papers. But the young man blushed and said, "Excuse me, you can fill them out for me, I can''t read." The soldiers met and nodded. They were not surprised that the young man could not read, in the republic only the rich and the military could read. So a soldier took a pen and began to ask questions: "Name" "Adam." "Age." "14 years old." "Hometown." "Dorze Village" "Beneficiary in case of death." "Pale City Convent" When I hear the young man''s last words. The soldier looked up and saw Adam in disbelief, This young man was an orphan. So I ask, "Does the convent know you want to join?" The young man shook his head and said, "The convent is overcrowded, this morning they had to expel it in order to receive younger children. All over 14 were sent to get work but I didn''t get anywhere, so I want to enlist in the army, it''s sleeping on the street." The soldier could only see the young man without saying anything, until after a few moments he finished the registration sheet and let the young man go to the training camp. The other soldier said, "Are you sure we should leave him in the army?" The first soldier could only sigh and said: "This young man has no skills to get another job or a strong physical for the only physical jobs, I don''t think they will hire him anywhere else. If he didn''t let him into the army, today he will sleep on the street and may starve to death in the future. After all, he is an orphan." Only then do the couple of soldiers remain silent waiting for the next person interested in joining the army. Training camp of the reserves of the 12th division of the army. Adam arrived at his barracks and examined the small jar along with the 20 coins he had been given. This was his first annual Body refining pill and his first salary. Now it was wartime so the soldiers'' wages were high as an incentive for young people to join him. He soon remembered what the soldier who received him said: "It is forbidden to leave the training camp without permission, all soldiers are allowed to leave 3 days a month to see their families in addition to having to attend a group training every morning, salaries are paid on the 3rd of each month and pills are given the sixth month of the year. This is your first pill, if you want to use it go to the training room before using it, there is specialized equipment that will help you break into the first level of Body refining". So he put the coins in his pocket and went to the training room. After all his only physical possessions were the clothes he was wearing but as he walked around the base in the distance he could see a beautiful 12-13 year old girl finely dressed in a beautiful embroidered dress. Adam, seeing the beauty of the girl, could not help but stop and admire thinking, "I wish my wife were as beautiful as that girl...". That was the first time she saw Beth. The beginning of her first and only love... 141 My love story beginnig 2 Soon the doubt arises from his mind and he thought: "Why is such a beautiful girl on a military base?" Too bad there was no one to reveal the girl''s identity. So after seeing her for a few breaths, Adam took his way again. What he didn''t see was that the girl saw him with the corner of her eye thinking, "Who is this young man?" Outside of all this, Adam advanced to the training room I think directions to other soldiers and next solutions for new cadets. Now he didn''t know how to write so he would have to register for those classes but first he would break into the first level Body Refining! Soon he arrived at the salon and found a huge salon came with exercise machines which mainly concentrated on breaking into the first level Body Refining. As far as Adam knew, all the soldiers of the republic were in Body Refining, the most common were from the first to the third level, the Elite were in the fourth to the sixth level and the high commanders were in the seventh to the ninth level. As for Qi gathering only the marshals and generals were at that level. But the first level Body refining was considered very common in the army. Since the politicians due to the threat of Empire L¨ªos did not spare money for the army. Adam was small but people heard that this was not a grudge between the countries themselves, but rather between the six families and the ruling sect of the L¨ªos empire. Adam did not know what happened on that night and no one wanted to tell him, he only knew that the son of the Sect master along with other sons of Elders of the luminary sect did something sinister against daughters of the six clans. After that event the daughters of those clans committed suicide and the six clans formed an alliance to destroy the luminary sect forming the current Hudo Republic. The six clans were not as strong as the luminary sect individually but united they did not lose against them. Because of this in recent centuries small and big wars have been waged between the Republic and the Empire. So neither of the two spares money in their armies. So Adam looked for the instructor and he told him what to do. To get to the first level Body Refining one had to open the pores and expel impurities from the skin and for this one must break the boundaries of his body. So he placed himself in a machine which consisted of a few wires tied to the four extremities of the person''s body while they had a few pulleys which served to have a few counterweights. The objective was clearly to run to the other side of the room with the cables tied to the body while further away one runs more weight will be released up to 100 kg per limb, this was a very barbaric way to get into the Body Refining Realm but it worked besides being cheap so the politicians were happy with this. They knew there were other more refined ways to do this but they were more expensive and needed more resources. Making more conventional techniques like fist techniques out of place. In addition, the clans only had a couple of dozen fist techniques and could not share them with anyone. Since it was known that the price for just one fist technique was exorbitant, a few million gold minimum. So the army did not have fist techniques. Each of these clans or the luminary sect had several millennia of existence so their techniques were either bought through their savings or invented by great geniuses born in these powers. Because of the same the fist techniques were scarce even in these powers but they were better than the secular powers that did not have any or only one of low quality. This might sound somewhat contradictory but that was the reality for various complicated reasons of politics and power. "AHHG "One more step, I can almost break!" "I can, I can. Raise the weight to 300 kg!" So Adam saw hundreds of men with different weights running and jumping with weights, some even doing different exercises on other machines. Adam installed the equipment on his body and realized that it wasn''t four strings but five. The fifth was anchored to his chest through a vest. But he saw that only he was wearing the vest. and asked the instructor: "They don''t use the vest because it''s optional, This increases the difficulty but also their rewards, It''s your decision whether to use it or not. Adam didn''t know why the others didn''t use the machine with all the weights but he realized that some only used the hand strings or the foot strings. It seems to be the area in which they specialized, Some had their weapons in their hands like spears, Swords and sabers. While others only used their fists and legs but all were training hard. Adam decided to have all four strings tied to his body while doing his first training session. After all, he will use his one and only body refining pill. He didn''t want to waste medical effect. So he kept the five strings he put the pill in his mouth and began to run against the weight, for every step he took the weight on the pulleys would increase and the more difficult it would be to advance. Thus began his training for the next two years. For the next two years. He didn''t leave the training camp, because anyway if he went out, he didn''t have anyone to see, his parents were dead. His sister left him without hesitation to marry someone rich, In the convent he never had close friends so he just sent a little money for all the years they had taken care of him. In these two years his cultivation had increased and he was in the second level body refining almost reaching the third. Still decided to hide it and appear to stagnate in the second level. He had seen several talented young men from the army disappear overnight. Many said they were the high commanders who did not want to be replaced. Then Adam realized that the whole army was dominated by twelve military families and that all the elite were people of these families and if one wanted to advance in the army could only do one thing: Submit. Otherwise he would only be killed and as a common soldier. No one mourns his loss. Adam didn''t want to submit, he didn''t want to be someone''s dog all his life. So he could only live like a common soldier and hide his crop. Now he had the goal of saving all his money for one day leaving the army and wandering the world. He would stay in the army but this place was very corrupt. This did not please Adam and he could not believe that politicians would turn a blind eye to this matter. Obviously they knew, but they do nothing. So the only good thing about the army was the salary. Then there was a treasure vault with thousands of gold and jewelry. In the last year he had been in charge of guarding the vault with gold from the base. In this vault was the salary of the soldiers as well as part of General Posay''s fortune. Adam gained the trust by giving the impression of a weak, foolish and honest young man but what more could he do, one had to adapt to the situation and had learned that if one showed a lot of talent or cunning one was eliminated. With his thin appearance, many did not take him seriously and thought he would die in the first battle. Soldiers like him could only take orders without asking questions, they were only chess pieces for superiors, so they didn''t need to think. During this year Adam wanted to steal the vault and had even made a plan of how to steal and escape, he was not the fool who looked. Adam knew there were more than 300 white gold coins in the vault! This was equal to 30,000 gold coins! With this I could live a few decades and travel. Adam had no ties to the republic, family or patriotism, he had none, so leaving wouldn''t be a problem seeing that he couldn''t move freely in the republic''s army. Every third day of the second week of the month, General Posay''s third daughter, Beth Posay, would come to visit her father and older siblings. This was the girl she admired so much on the first day in the army and after that day she heard several conversations that made her aware of that girl''s identity. Adam knew she had a great record because of her beauty. There was a saying that said "No beauty is simple". So every month on this day. Adam would hide and observe her for a couple of breaths before returning to train, Adam thought he was hiding well but the girl always noticed. Adam knew that someone like her would never go out with someone like him, although removing impurities makes you a little prettier, the difference between their social states was too great, there would only be one way to marry her and would be advancing in the army but for that would have to become the dog of the Posay family and what Adam valued most was his freedom. If a woman would make you lose your freedom, it wasn''t worth it. Adam knew that if it wasn''t her he would someday find a woman he could be with without losing his freedom. "Gong" "Gong" "Enemy attack! Repeat, Enemy Attack! All to their positions!" Bells rang throughout the city and all soldiers ran to their posts. The citizens ran to their homes and the merchants kept their goods, closing their stores. Pale City was one of the three cities closest to the border between the empire and the kingdom but nothing like that had ever happened, the empire plans to invade the Republic? Between the borders there were no peoples and even if there were they would not take long to be slaughtered, Nobody would be so foolish to live in those places, So there were only several fortresses on both sides. That the empire was here could only mean that the fortresses fell and the three cities were next, No one expected the fortresses to fall without the city noticing. Adam smelled conspiracy with betrayal but he didn''t care his eyes shone and he thought: "This is my chance". 142 I Seek While everyone was in the line of combat, Adam hid. This is not to say that he was a coward, only that he thought it was not worth risking his life for a conflict alien to him. Honestly speaking, those who would have to kill each other were the sect and the clans, not the military, Adam had read several history books since he had learned to read, which practically said the same thing. The republic and the empire lived in a vicious circle consisting of times of peace, provocation on the one hand and war on the other. This was repeated over and over again without giving a winner because their strength was equal. In all these wars throughout history, only a few times did the disciples of the clans and the Sect participate. Adam was no fool and realized that neither side dared to bet everything on victory, both sides were very conservative. These wars were only to control and diminish each other''s strength in a battle of attrition. Success or defeat depends on who won or lost the most in the wars, causing these results to accumulate and the distance between the two forces to become visible. The clans and sect sought to unbalance the balance over time, showing a clear winner but it was not easier to say what to do. Despite centuries of war the balance remained relatively balanced and unless one side had an uprising in superior strength, this war could last for many more centuries. Adam was not interested in dying because of the anger and incompetence of the clans, Adam did not know much but had heard rumors that those who incited this conflict, were not punished by the sect and in fact apparently his descent is still in the sect. Adam could only think of the incompetent clans and decided not to get involved. The republic had given him nothing so he did not feel bad about what he was going to do. The city Pale had not made simulations so it was chaotic and no soldier knew what to do, Apart from placing themselves in their positions did nothing else. While the high command was busy giving orders without having time to count the soldiers, much less notice their absence. This gladdened him and he went to the Treasure Warehouse at full speed while guarding the surroundings. Soon he arrived at the Cellar and being one of the few custodians of the cellar knew the combination, The entrance and door opened, Without hesitation Adam took an empty sack and took the three hundred white gold coins, together with a few hundred silver coins. The white gold coins were money for the long term and could not be easily displayed, so he decided to take a few silver coins that would last a few months. Adam put his sack on his shoulder and ran at the fastest speed towards the commercial district of the city Pale, There he would look for a commercial caravan of the "Beta" chamber of commerce. This was a giant chamber of commerce that was both in the empire and in the republic, There was a saying that said: "Businesses have no flags" and it was true, This chamber of commerce was huge and spanned hundreds of thousands of miles, Having countless experts behind their backs, no one dared offend them. Normally every day a caravan will arrive in Pale City with merchandise for distribution to the other cities within the republic but today with the imminent attack, the chamber of commerce would clean its warehouses. He could not let his goods be stolen in the chaos. So they emptied their warehouse and would go through the main doors and with the state of the chamber of commerce no one would dare to stop them, For when the seat of the chamber found out, their heads would roll. Adam''s plan was easy, to get into the caravan. Caravans like these would have countless carriages pulled by demonic beasts, so getting into one of the middle carriages was not difficult. They could have experts guarding the wagons but they didn''t have enough manpower to place an expert per wagon. Taking advantage of this Adam watched the carriages and got into one of them being crushed by goods but soon in his hand he felt something soft and began to play with it until he heard a faint groan: "Ahhh". When Adam heard that, he didn''t play with it anymore. He was afraid that the driver would listen to them and that it was bad manners, otherwise he felt a pain in his hand. He was being bitten by someone! Adam could only bear the pain and whisper: "Why you bite me! Are you an animal!" The other party only replied: "Hmph, You are the animal, Your family is of animals. Now shut up, let''s hope it''s night to go out, I don''t want you to ruin my plans!" Adam wrinkled his eyebrows and thought, "Your plans?" But he did not dare to reply, so the two remained silent until night came and the carriage stopped. Soon the sounds of celebration sounded and you could hear the merchants drinking alcohol and listening to music, It was as if war did not exist for them. Besides their identity, the people who would have the courage to steal from them were very small. So they were comfortable and off guard. Many were waiting for Pale City to fall or survive. If it fell then they would go to the nearest branch to report and if it survived they would relocate to the city to resume their business. It''s that simple. Everything was joy until midnight when everything was quiet and two shadows came out of one of the countless carriages. A few miles from the caravan the shadows finally stopped and sighed. At last it was all over and they were free. Soon the two shadows examined each other, and in the moonlight they realized they were surprised. Adam was surprised because the woman in front of him was the same as General Posay''s third daughter. "It''s you, Beth Posay!" "It''s you, the stalker!" After that, the two were silent and Adam was the first to recover only to say furiously: "Who are you calling a stalker?!" Beth in her beautiful embroidered dress said scornfully: "Whenever I arrived at the base you saw me from afar, isn''t that harassing?" Adam got stiff when he heard that and could only turn his head and said: "It''s not, I just like to see beautiful things, If you weren''t beautiful I wouldn''t see you". Beth gave a faint smile and approached Adam saying, "Am I really beautiful?" Adam was furious at the girl''s attitude, so he moved quickly and kissed her, making her lips meet each other. She was just playing with this young man but never thought that this young man would steal her first kiss! She didn''t know why but when the young man touched her lips, she felt that her whole body was being electrified and lost all its strength, leaving her body at the disposal of the young man the only thing she could do was give a few small blows to the young man''s chest. "MMmmm" So after a while, Adam left Beth''s lips and said, "Now I want to see how you show that arrogant expression of yours." But when Adam realized, Beth had an expression of pain and on the edges of her eyes wanted to shed tears, Adam could only think: "Exaggerate ..., My father always told me that the best way to silence a woman was with a kiss, until I remain silent". But before even Adam could speak, Beth shouted: "I don''t want to get pregnant! I don''t want to have this commoner''s child!" Adam showed an expression of disbelief and couldn''t believe that this little girl thought a simple kiss would get her pregnant. Didn''t they teach her the basics at home? "Shut up, you won''t get pregnant by a simple kiss," Adam said in exasperation. Beth calmed down a little and said, "Really, I don''t want to have your child." This caused Adam''s face to freeze but only nodded, while inside he said, "Fucking bitch, it''s bad to have my son." Adam didn''t want to fight anymore so he kept his thoughts to himself. He could only ask: "What are you doing here?" Beth before such a question hesitated a little and remained silent until after a few moments she said: "I seek holy Land". -------------------------- Hello readers, Right now as I said before I am in the time of evaluations plus some personal problems so I can not write every day. The chapters that have not been released will accumulate and will be released in the last two weeks. sorry for the inconvenience. Happy day. 143 4 Hours! Adam never expected an answer like this. In fact, he never thought there would be anything like a holy land in this world. So Adam could only think that it was something that this little girl had read in a fairy tale being cultivated by that fairy tale he set out to find that place of fantasy, only being able to say: "But why did you run away, you couldn''t look for it with the help of your father? Beth showed disdain and said: "The general is not my father, years ago someone put me in his care but that person never came back, because of this I have the identity of his daughter. That man was too protective and never let me leave home to seek holy ground. Adam was a little surprised at such a statement but could not help but say: "But why do you seek holy ground?, Is it so important?" Beth just said: "If one day you enter the Elemental Realm I''ll tell you otherwise it''s not worth telling you." Adam just shrugged his shoulders and decided to leave: "Well, then it''s goodbye. Good luck. When Beth saw that this young man was leaving, she hurriedly said: "Stop! How can you leave when you can see that a beautiful young woman needs help!" Adam stopped his steps and wrinkled his eyebrows: "So what do you propose?" Beth showed her proud side and said: "I allow you to accompany me in the search for Holy Land, Feel honored!" Adam saw Beth and raised an eyebrow: "So it has nothing to do with the fact that you escaped so hastily that you have no money and you don''t know where to go, huh?" This made Beth''s face look ugly. She never thought that this young man was so smart, This was exactly Beth''s situation, She didn''t have the money or a map, Plus she had never left Pale City so she didn''t know how to live outside of it. In the end Beth didn''t know how to respond and Adam could only sigh saying: "Do what you want, If you want to travel and if we get clues to the holy land, we''ll go and see it." "Hahaha knew you were captivated by my beauty" "I changed my mind." "Nooo, I''m sorry, I won''t do it anymore." Thus began our journey, Days passed quickly, They passed mountains and rivers, Prefectures, countries, Regions for over a decade all while asking for holy ground. On the trip they made both friends and enemies and there were times when Beth could betray Adam and Adam could betray Beth but they did not. Their relationship went from travel companions to Friends of Friends to best friends and finally to Lovers. Beth never said why she fell in love with Adam and Adam never said why he fell in love with Beth. They only knew that they had been together for more than seven decades without separating from each other, Sharing the day to day. Until they came to this region and decided to settle down and found a Kingdom. At that time there was always a great sorrow in Adam''s heart and it was that Beth''s greatest longing was to find holy ground but after so many years she had surrendered and never mentioned anything about this matter just living her life. Adam hoped that his advancement to Elemental Realm would bring her joy and regain the opportunity to find holy land. Adam had actually come up with an idea on this trip to ask Alexander''s teacher! Adam saw through this journey that Alexander''s teacher had a deep knowledge, So much so that he was superior to native people, Obviously he had an extraordinary origin. It could even be some deadly country! Although he didn''t know why his wife was looking for it but he would certainly help her no matter what the reason, as long as Beth was happy, Adam would be happier. All he hoped was that Alexander''s teacher would know. Adam quickly walked around the palace and came to his room. Without waiting for anything, he opened the door but without waiting for a female voice to fully open, he said, "You can''t knock. Some footsteps sounded and the door opened abruptly revealing an angry white-haired Elder but soon the anger turned to disbelief leaving her speechless. Adam enjoyed the view and showed her a bright smile and said, "I''m home." Beth was incredulous and thought she was seeing illusions so she involuntarily touched Adam''s cheek, feeling the sensation of her husband''s cheek she could only ask: "What happened to you?" Beth was confused, Adam''s hair and face had changed and he became 20 years younger looking like a middle-aged man. Beth wouldn''t recognize him if it weren''t for the fact that she''d lived next door to this man for countless days. Adam did not respond and with much faster movements than Beth could see the charge as a princess saying: "You know this year has been very lonely". Beth still in shock wanted to say something but Adam closed the door and broke her dress, pushing her to bed, which made Beth blush and seek to cover her body, At first she thought this was an impostor but that husband of his liked to break her clothes before "doing it", This was something that only the two of them knew, So he no longer had any doubts about who the man in front of her was. Adam got rid of his clothes, stood in front of Beth and said, "You''re still as beautiful as you were when we were young. "Beast!" "But I am your beast" "Shut up." "Beth." "What?" "I love you" "Ahhhh." So some sweet groans came from the old king''s room that lasted for hours, The Old Queen seemed unable to control herself by making her groans ring throughout the palace. Making all the servants think: "The old king is healthy!" While Lewis had a dark expression on his face, no one liked to listen to his parents have sex while the third generation of the family. Guy and Jakis could only encourage their grandfather by saying: "Give her hard Grandfather" but as soon as they shouted that they were rebuked by their mothers. While the princesses had an expression of shame on their face, So much so that they couldn''t stand it and went to seek calm at the residence of their third brother using the excuse of going to train. They wanted nothing to do with these obligations as women. When Alexander heard this from his sisters he was surprised to say, "They''ve been having sex for more than four hours..." but he soon remembered that his grandfather was at the Realm Elemental and he didn''t care about it anymore. In his time as a Heaven Realm expert he could have sex for days or weeks or even months if he set his mind to it, Four Hours was not much. He just hoped that his grandmother would keep up with his grandfather in the cultivation otherwise she could still "suffer". All I could do for her was put in a few arrays to isolate the room. 144 Tell me your secret! There was a fact known to all that was universally known, This was that "All below Elemental Realm are common people" and no one dared to deny it. This was because even if martial artists and false cultivators could live longer than an ordinary person, They will age at almost the same rate as an ordinary person i.e. apart from strength, speed and longevity there were no changes in people. But upon entering the Realm Elementary, the person himself underwent an exponential change that could even affect the cognitive area making the person much smarter than before, making his learning speed go up a level. Learning something like what it takes to be an alchemist''s apprentice or Array master was simple for someone at the Elemental Realm. In fact, not only the cognitive area would undergo a change but also the other senses such as sight or hearing, even taste. So in the reproductive area, there would also be such a drastic change that it was impossible for an ordinary person to imagine it. Sexual intercourse could last 16 to 20 minutes and is considered average for ordinary people and the best among them could last 30 to 40 minutes but for a cultivator that was nothing. A man in the Elemental Realm could last hours without any problems, Something that would make a common woman sink into pleasure, Perhaps she couldn''t even bear it and lose reasoning if she had no cultivation or only a low level like Body Refining. There was also another interesting fact about when one crosses the barriers of the Elemental Realm and that was the "Dual Cultivation". This was based on the fact that Qi exchange in a man''s sexual relations with a woman, while both benefit from this. There were two cases, in which one party was stronger than the other this made the weaker party in relationships benefit more than the other party, making the first part only work to raise the strength of the first. And the second was that the gains of the two people who participated in the relationship was even so they benefit equally. Apart from this a person as long as they are not over thirty and reach the Elemental Realm will be able to retain their young body for 200 years before they begin to age. So it was in most Realm, for example, an expert Heaven Realm could live 3000 years and from those years he could maintain his youth for 1000 years before he began to age. It could be said that this was the equivalent of the 30 ordinary people where the body began to age. Besides, if you were in your last days but make a breakthrough among Realms you could rejuvenate by earning a useful life. Because of this, Adam went from an old man in his 50s to a middle-aged man in his 30s. If Adam continued to advance by leaps and bounds, he could even regain his youthful, vital look. So in short, Before the Elemental Realm you will never be anyone on this continent. Adam had only taken the first step of a true expert. Now Alexander thought it was only a matter of time before his grandmother also advanced to the Elemental Realm through his grandfather. Alexander only had to prepare a cultivation technique for his grandmother. In the end it was six hours before the lascivious sounds would stop from the room and inside the room was a middle-aged man holding a white-haired woman sweating profusely and her face red like beets without having any energy to speak. You could say she was overly satisfied with her husband. This was the first time in her life that she felt this way, in fact, she was still wondering if she could walk out of this bed. So she looked at the middle-aged man together with all the remaining energies and said, "What happened to you?..." Before falling asleep, she no longer knew how many orgasms she had had in these hours and her body needed to rest. Adam, seeing his wife satisfied, could not help but show a smile of pride as he dressed and went for some things like wine and a few snacks, but as soon as he left the room he found his son looking at him furiously. Adam furrowed his eyebrows and said, "What happened?" He had no idea because they were looking at him like this. All he did was have sex with his wife, which was perfectly normal. When Lewis saw his father''s innocent expression, he jumped a vein of anger and said: "What happened? You just had sex for 6 hours straight, you lascivious fucking man made my mother''s groans be heard all over the palace". Adam showed a mocking expression and said: "6 hours? Come on no man can last so long, Son I know you''re angry with me but it''s not for you to invent something so unbelievable". Lewis was furious and shouted: "You think I would invent something so stupid, Everyone in the palace listened to it, If you don''t believe me ask your grandchildren who were "Supporting you" in your war". This surprised Adam very much and he realized the position of the Sun, When they had arrived at the Kingdom it was in the morning but now it was in the afternoon. Adam''s expression changed and he realized that what his son had said might be true but when you have relationships you don''t count the time and you let go until you have the climax, It took him 6 hours to have the climax. For some reason, Adam is proud of that but he was also ashamed that apparently, the whole palace including his grandchildren listened to his wife moan with pleasure. But soon he felt a hand on his shoulder and saw his son seeing him with eagle eyes say: "Now, what''s your secret? For someone who has to satisfy 8 wives that trick would be very useful, don''t you think?" "This..." This question left Adam speechless. He didn''t know how to answer because he didn''t even know why it had lasted so long. The only thing different with his body was that he was in the Realm Elemental, could that be it? 145 Quick, say it! The next day. In Anna''s Villa. A middle-aged man and a white-haired old woman were sitting in front of an eleven-year-old boy. The man had a clumsy smile while the old woman was clearly angry. These were Alexander''s grandparents, Adam and Beth Alba. This morning they went to see Alexander to clarify doubts about what happened yesterday or rather if Alexander could ask his teacher what happened. This was because apart from how potent Adam was in bed, Beth realized this morning that his cultivation base had increased by a substantial amount. And Alexander explained everything explained in the previous chapter, Making the Elderly Couple Surprise. I couldn''t believe that you could increase the cultivation base just by having sex. To such a question Alexander said: "Of course you can but you have limitations, do not expect to be able to do this all the time, there are people who only cultivate through this method but when we talk about combat power everyone is worse than garbage. That method should only be used from time to time and not very often, otherwise you could become garbage even if your cultivation base is high. " Adam frowned and said, "Are there marriages between cultivators?" Since discovering the effects of sexual relations, Adam had worries. He didn''t want Beth to leave him when he found a man with a higher cultivation base. But this concern was unnecessary. Beth read Adam''s thoughts and saw him with a threatening face: "What kind of woman do you take me for? Alexander alien to the fight said: "yeah, they exist only that they are not called marriage but couples Dao, Between cultivators there is no such thing as marriage certificate or anything like that, It is something even deeper, When the man and the woman are going to consummate marriage the man plants a Yang seed in the woman and if the woman has relations with another man apart from her partner Dao will cause chaotic energies in the body of the woman crippling or killing her. On the woman''s side she places a Yin seal on the man''s body and if the man has sex with a woman other than his partner Dao can mutilate the man''s limb or kill him. The two work in a similar way but depends on the couples themselves, there can be men with more than one partner Dao and vice versa, so there are several types of the two things and depends on the couple which wants to use, So it is worse than a contract as they do common people." Adam and Beth were frozen, Never thought that couples were so strict with fidelity, Among the common marriage was simply a piece of paper as to infidelity depends on everyone and The kingdom does not punish infidelity but if you killed your partner arguing infidelity of the other party was not punished either. But among Dao couples there was no way to be unfaithful even if you wanted and if you did would end up dead, Eunuch or crippled. This was so extreme that Adam asked: "Why is it so?" Alexander said: "Among cultivators sexual relations means not only fluid exchange, pleasure and reproduction but also Qi exchange and dual cultivation. If a man or woman had relationships with many couples they would have a very bad Yin/Yang accumulated in their body, which is similar to a poison. If ordinary people were afraid of sexually transmitted diseases, the cultivators will be afraid of this poison, the worst thing is that this poison only affects the person with whom you have sex and not the person who contains it. In fact, if I''m serious, prostitutes at that level must expel Qi Yang from their bodies before attending the next client, otherwise they won''t be able to find clients. " On hearing Alexander''s last sentence, Beth showed a sharp expression and said, "You seem to know a lot about the subject, don''t you?" Alexander felt that he opened his mouth more and inside he felt very nervous, In his previous life he was certainly a client but he forgot that now he was only 11 years old and would not have to do, So he appeared calm on the outside and said: "That''s what my master told me, Grandmother I could not know such things". "Hmph that old man is teaching malpractice to my grandson, If I ever meet him I will reprimand him, Alexander you must not learn those practices! He couldn''t let his grandchildren go astray. Alexander had a few words to say but his grandfather sent him a look that said: "Just surrender, fighting this woman is useless, your grandfather supports you in silence". So Alexander nodded quickly as if learning from grandmother. It was common for young teachers to go to those places anyway, but he was not old enough to talk about them. He surrendered in an instant. Beth in a bad mood could only see Adam with incredulous eyes. And he only saw her saying: "What''s wrong with her, anyway you''re mine and I don''t want you to be with another man, isn''t that the same for you?" "Hmph, do whatever you want" said that in a bad mood but inside she was very happy with her husband or rather her partner Dao. Alexander smiled and told his grandparents how this ritual was done, There were innumerable types of yang seeds and Yin seals adjusting to each possible couple. The only thing Alexander did was to give an average method. Ideal for his grandparents. He also added: "The only way that the seal disappears is if one of the two parts dies or through a very painful method similar to the divorce of common people but this method damages the basis of cultivation of the two parts". Thus they give way to the most important and the reason why they came so early today: "Alexander, There''s something we''d like to ask your master." Alexander just nodded as he waited for the question and Adam said, "Ask him if he knows the location of the Holy Land?" Alexander was a little surprised when he heard that question, I never expect that his grandparents knew the so-called holy land, i.e. his grandparents were too weak even to hear rumours about it. In her previous life she knew of its existence until she entered the Heaven Realm, Not before but now this elderly couple who had just entered the Elemental Realm asked her location? This was very strange. Alexander was about to deny it when he felt his grandmother''s expectant gaze. Alexander felt that if I gave a negative answer the grandmother could not stand it so he could only say: "My master commented something about holy land". This response made Beth''s eyes light up, while surprise appeared in Adam''s eyes thinking, "Is there such a thing as a holy land?" He never thought that holy land existed but sought it for his wife and now it seems that if it did, He is glad to never share this thought with anyone. Beth got impatient and said, "Alexander, quick, say it!" ----------------------------- Do you like my work? Would you like to be up to twenty chapters ahead of the free publications? Become my P4tr3on! and have access to benefits like extra chapters! 146 The Great Waves of Heaven Alexander before his grandmother said: "Grandmother, what my master told me is that it is useless for someone with your strength it is useless to speak of holy ground because to reach holy ground one at least has to be an expert on Emperor Realm". "What?!" This made her grandmother stop before sitting down to be sadly discouraged. Alexander did not know why it was so important for his grandmother to reach holy land but this was the truth in order to be able to leave a mortal continent at least one had to have the strength of a Realm Emperor otherwise it would be very difficult to leave the continental territory it was very difficult. This was because even if a martial king left the continent it would take hundreds of years to cross mortal continents to reach holy land. It was not that a Martial King was slow but that holy land was too far away! Especially of this continent, Alexander did not know the exact distance to holy land but he knew that this continent would be much further away than other continents. Because of this many experts waited to become emperors and even Overlords before going to the holy land. This was due to "The Great Waves of Heaven". The Great Waves of Heaven were somewhat similar to the roads of the earth but in heaven, These were great currents of wind that went at extreme speed through the sky forming paths. These great waves are located more than 3 million miles above the ground and wind speed could even kill a martial king, leaving only the experts in martial emperor up to bear it. Riding these great waves could boost your speed to levels that few could imagine making the journey to other continents or holy lands much shorter. Alexander also knew that there was another way to get there without being an emperor and that was to mount an emperor Cloud aircraft but that was so expensive that in previous life even being an expert Heaven could not afford it. Because of this, he did not tell his grandmother. Adam could only sigh and comfort his wife, He knew why his wife was so sad, In cultivation there were two functional kingdoms and nine mortal kingdoms which were: Body Refining, Qi Gathering, Elemental, Spirit, Profound, Earth, Heaven, King, Emperor, Overlord, Ancestor. They were almost a hundred years old and had barely achieved half an Elemental step and the Realm Elemental. As far as Adam knew even millions of miles around he was the only Elemental expert, with that one could see how rare the Elemental experts were - this is not to mention the level experts of Emperor Realm. Adam did not know how big the continent was but could assume that there were very few in that Realm, Perhaps Beth and he could not become emperors in this life. This was what left his wife so sad. After all, they were old and their innate talent was not as good as geniuses. Alexander saw the concern of his grandparents and said: "You take it very seriously, According to my teacher in high-grade countries and in the center of the continent martial emperors are relatively common, even on the holy ground they are considered servants by others, The world is bigger than you imagine". This stunned the Elderly couple and got them thinking. A person in Emperor Realm as a servant! Alexander stood up and said: "Grandparents, follow me I have something to show you, I have been working on this for some time together with my master". Hearing this the eyes of Alexander''s grandparents lit up, Something created by Alexander''s master! They followed him at full speed to a huge warehouse where there were eight large pillars filled with countless small arrays while underneath these an enormous circle surrounded by eight smaller circles, all filled with countless Arrays. Seeing this view Adam and Beth were stunned and speechless, These pillars looked so majestic and the engravings on them were so fine, mystical and powerful. Adam focused his eyes on the pillars and realized that these pillars were storing Qi inside. Adam was surprised and said to Alexander, "What is all this?" Alexander smiled and said: "This is a teleportation Array". In saying this Alexander could not help but show a smile, This was one of the best Arrays he invented through the "abbreviated alphabet". When you create an Array you take into account the threads that compose it, the inscriptions only allowed threads in two dimensions which makes the possible Arrays were limited but with the flags depends on the quality could support up to hundreds of thousands of Threads per Flag creating a colossal Array of 3 dimensions. Abbreviated Alphabet was a way of simplifying the Arrays developed by Alexander through his years of imprisonment. This idea was based on the act of minimizing the threads inside the arrays by abbreviating the threads of each flag. An Array made with the abbreviated alphabet might seem simple compared to one made with the conventional alphabet but that was not necessarily true and the former could be much more complicated to understand. On the continent, there were teleportation arrays but their use was limited, this was due to the fact that each time you used the cost was enormous! Many said that unless it was a matter of life or death they would not use this was because a single activation could cost their entire fortune! But Alexander''s Array was different and the amount of energy he used was minimal. To understand this one would have to understand what conventional teleportation Arrays are like, Alexander in his previous life examined a teleportation Array and realized that these Arrays sought to break the vacuum in order to connect two sides and for this, a large amount of energy was needed. While Alexander only sought to double the void in order to connect the places, it could only be a word, but it was a world of difference if one spoke of the energy needed to achieve the goal. To give a better example, the first Arrays were the same as a commoner trying not to obey the decree of an emperor, he could do it but he had to pay the price. And Array''s second half was equal to a cunning nobleman looking for loopholes in the emperor''s decree to see how much room for maneuver he would have. So even if they discover it the consequences will not be as serious as those of the first case. At most he will have to pay a monetary fine of a few gold coins because technically he never disobeys the emperor''s orders. Alexander on seeing this Array could not show an expression of pride and think: "Being locked up in that hell was worth it". Before he thought that all the knowledge he acquired in his last years was useless but now he had a second life from which he would use all he had learned in that hell. 147 Power equals Riches and Riches equals power. Their grandparents were surprised at such an idea as teleporting, They knew that concept but never thought of living it, They had traveled around the continent and know how difficult it was to move around it, During the trip one must take breaks, in addition, to protect oneself from dangers such as attacks by bandits and demonic beasts as well as avoid offending as much as possible the local powers. In short, it wasn''t just about walking and running around the continent. The only place where one could find security would be one''s home. Using this method as a teleport could save a lot of travel time. Beth couldn''t help but ask, "How much could be teleported?" Alexander just smiled and said, "This Array can carry up to five people in all directions within a million miles of each other. The current Array had limitations, among them the limited capacity of people who could be teleported and due to the lack of spiritual stones Alexander used those pillars as fuel and the greater the distance the more spiritual Qi was necessary, If one wanted to travel five million miles one would have to run out all the energy accumulated in the pillar which was almost equal to 5000 ninth grade spiritual stones, This gave a ninth-grade stone for two hundred miles! It wasn''t that Alexander didn''t want to teleport more miles but that was the limit that the pillars could withstand even with Reinforcing Arrays. Hearing this both Adam and Beth took a breath of Cold Air. With this Array, it would be possible to teleport without problems to ten neighboring regions in all directions, i.e. 50 regions. His grandparents thought that this Array was incredible and its uses are unlimited. Soon they thought about what he wanted to use and remembered the chamber of commerce and saw Alexander with incredulous eyes. Especially Adam who knew about the space rings, If that was added with this Array moving goods around the continent would be absurdly easy, not to mention that the profit margin would skyrocket. Alexander smiled and said: "Our family is weak because it is poor, All the great powers have something in common, They are rich. They have no idea how important it is to be rich because with enough wealth you can buy a wide variety of farming resources, weapons, artifacts, training equipment, farming techniques, among others. There are many powers that are dedicated to alchemy or blacksmithing on which their wealth is based while others are owners of spiritual stone mines. We don''t have mines or rich natural resources, so the only way we can get rich is a trade. If we are rich enough we will be able to import resources from other areas of the continent and develop our Kingdom." Adam and Beth were surprised at Alexander''s idea but after processing it, Alexander was right, The resources of this land were limited and had nothing to offer. The best their land could produce were agronomic elements that were sold at a low price. Profits were not enough to maintain peaceful cultivation even if tons were sold a year. So he could only nod, They supported his grandson''s ideas. Seeing the approval Alexander said: "Now we have several problems before we start our chamber of commerce". Adam frowned and said, "What problems?" Alexander sighed and said: "Mainly 3 " "No one in the family has business experience." "We don''t have a large number of experts to be able to expand properly." "And the third is that we don''t have enough economic power to be able to settle the accounts where the business starts to generate profits." In addition to those main problems, there were smaller problems. but they could be solved along the way. Adam and Beth noticed these problems but Adam said, "If you tell us about this, it''s because you have a solution, right?" Alexander smiled weakly and said, "Yes, my mother doesn''t have enough experience to run a chamber of commerce, let alone deal with growers. "To solve the first problem we will have to look for a partner. This place doesn''t have the right people, so I will go to the northern states to look for an expert business partner. "For the second problem there is no short-term solution to this, we can only create our own power similar to the martial city or James Clan in order to produce strong experts with business skills, only raising our experts from scratch. "For the second problem there is no short term solution to this, we can only create our own power similar to the martial city or James Clan in order to produce strong experts with business skills. Only by breeding our experts from scratch will we get experts 100% loyal to us but this will consume a large part of our financial resources at first. "And for the third problem there is only one solution and that was to have a small business until we can get enough capital to expand slowly, Not ideal but if we partner with someone already established, Our profits will not be small, at least they will be much bigger than starting a business from scratch. Adam and Beth analyzed what their grandson said and nodded. Beth said, "How long will you be gone?" This was her grandson''s idea for what he developed it. Plus they weren''t afraid. Adam had already told him that despite being 11 years old Alexander was already in the Elementary half step so even in the northern states his opponents are minimal. He would only find danger if he went to mortal countries. Alexander smiled and said, "Within two months. This Array is not finished and it will take my master that long to finish it. With this, I can save a few months of my trip. But we can move forward at that time with the second problem. That''s how he turned his grandfather''s head and said, "How would you like to be the first director of the Alba Academy?" Adam was surprised and asked: "Alba Academy?" Alexander smiled and said: "Yes, I hope that in a few years the Alba Academy will be the head among the seven powers of the region, it would be like a copy of the Royal Academy of the Sail empire. In every town and city in the country there will be smaller academies and all the children of the kingdom will have free education provided by the royal family". Adam startled and said, "Everyone?!" For many countries to do this was impossible because the expense would be astronomical and in the long term would be unsustainable. Because the government has infinite expenditures. Alexander smiled and said: "Quiet grandfather, This we do to find talents even if they are not talent in cultivation When it comes to business not only need strong fighters but also need bright minds. The expenses of the Academy will be paid with the profits of the commerce and the academy will generate personnel for the businesses that will make it grow, All benefit from all." This reassured Adam and he nodded, Sighing said: "The only thing we have to worry about is where to get the seed money." 148 Making decisions isnst that easy. Alexander thought a lot about this and decided the way forward. Develop the Kingdom. Alexander knew that this land was a desert land lacking any appeal to any cultivator but this was the land of the Alba family. So Alexander wanted to develop this land as much as possible, not out of vanity but he saw it as an interesting challenge. There was also another reason for this and that was that his grandparents had already grown fond of this land and did not want to leave it, Thinking about this he decided to reform this land to its highest exponent to make it something similar to a country of Grade one. Alexander was sure that he could do it after all man has always fought against nature. All that was needed was strength. Since time immemorial the strong have had the best land leaving the worst land to the weak. If you are weak you only have what the strong do not want. Simple as that. If Alexander began to make changes to the Kingdom as he did a few years ago, this could attract the attention of strong people and they do not negotiate with weak people. A martial emperor will only talk as equals with another emperor of the same rank while treating the weaker ones accordingly. There is no other way. So if they want to improve the Kingdom they would first have to improve their strength. This was the same as for a farmer to find a gold mine on his land, he could keep it secret but no secret can be kept forever and when he finds out he will have to be punished and his land will be taken away by the state. And what could the farmer do besides accept it? Nothing. Alexander had potential so he would exploit it. All he could do was acquire power. His first goal would be to establish a chamber of commerce that would cover the entire desolate area but he had a problem. Money. Honestly speaking, the Alba family was a poor family compared to other royal families in the adjacent kingdoms after all those families had a thousand year foundation and the thousand year savings are not at all negligible. The Alba family only had 70 years of savings that are only a few million Gold but as a royal family they could not spend everything on resources since they never knew when to start a war and they must have enough financial resources to have a prolonged war, Since they could not store food they stored Gold. Now if this is extrapolated to the northern states, the Alba family would be even poorer, in that region the chambers of commerce of medium or large size invoiced millions of gold per day and one day of profits could be several years of taxes for the Alba family. Because of this if Alexander wanted to become a member of a minimum chamber of commerce it could cost a few tens of millions of gold just to buy a percentage of the chamber and if he wanted to be a majority member he would have to open his wallet. But the Alba family could not afford it and slowly accumulating wealth would be very slow. So Alexander had only one option and that was to sell something very valuable for an exorbitant price. He could sell berserk fruits or pink peaches happened but for now he needed them for his daily uses. With the berserk fruit he could refine a pill for beasts, used by tamers. "Berserk pill" The berserk fruit was a 10 dan fruit that only the beasts of high levels could eat freely but as for those of low level, it was another case. They will not be able to consume it directly so most of the tamers used it with care and dilute it in several pills of low rank. These pills were rare and could help a monstrous beast form its nucleus into a true demonic beast. Alexander even if he had the space rings and the teleportation Array would have to maintain appearances and send a portion of merchandise by common means to avoid being suspicious, causing only the most valuable to be transported through the teleportation Array. and Speedy Beasts were absolutely necessary. In addition, selling these items could attract unwanted visitors. This caused Alexander headaches, there were many facts to think about before making decisions. Alexander thought and thought until he came up with a solution with which he could make a lot of money. To sell techniques of corporal refinement. (Or fist techniques) This was the best option and with it you could earn the necessary money without attracting unnecessary sights. The techniques of corporal refinement that he had in mind could be worth trillions of Gold and were useless for him besides that even if he sold it to someone that later was his enemy, the general force would not change. If much would affect the base of the power but this technique was useless for the great commands. Alexander chose two techniques in the back of his mind that were called: "Eight steps of the puma" and "Land of snakes". Now all I expected was to make enough money for this. At first, I wanted 150,000 gold coins to start a pharmacy in the northern states but now the Brook family had a scheme against them. If he did his initial plan. Many underestimated him and harassed him thinking he is weak. What Alexander hated most was being harassed and that was why he exterminated many powers regardless of the consequences. In this life even if you didn''t look for trouble there were always sons of bitches looking for death like the Brook family. Alexander decided to do nothing because he wanted to see who the bastards were who formed an alliance against him to exterminate them along with the Brook family. He didn''t want any hidden enemies. It''s that simple. Now I just wanted to engage the other side to a point of no return and know why the Brook family dared to be so arrogant. Alexander thought that most likely a genius was born into that family. That alone could justify his past actions. Now the question is You dare call me a genius in front of me? 149 There will always be better resources. The Brook family would not dare to make any move until the tournament in the region is over, because the tournament was supervised by a delegate from the northern states and their record will not be weak. It was 4 days before the start of the tournament and all the forces of the region will be present. In fact not only the powers like the Sea Palace sent their best talents and for Alexander, it was an opportunity to recruit some talents. The talents would go where the best resources are and the powers would nurture them to one day expand their power, reaching new heights. So all powers needed geniuses and Alexander now needed them too. These were plans for the future. In other words, if you wanted to open a branch in a city where the greatest experts are Qi Gathering, you needed the branch manager to have the same or greater force as the heads of the local powers. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for them to do business, as the local authorities also have their own businesses to generate wealth and the market shares were already defined making the arrival of new competition unwelcome. So much so that local powers could force them out if they didn''t have enough strength to defend themselves. Now Alexander was determined to go to the tournament to recruit talent, since in this region he could arrogantly declare that he had the best resources, even surpassing the six governing powers. Alexander had enough resources for Body Refining Realm that would make even a pig enter the Body Refining Peak easily but could improve even more. The great powers in the mortal Countries of great degrees use specialized medicine. In other words, one pill focused on the bones and tendons, another for the blood, another for the muscles, another for the internal organs and another for the bone marrow. These pills have great benefits for the base of the body and this will give many more chances to the person to enter the Qi Gathering Realm, This by adding the Qi sensing pill. Because of this false cultivators were very common, so much so that they could be seen everywhere easily. Besides this, they also had a better pill than the pure Qi pill, called "Qi Spirit pill". With these pills, it was very easy to pass the Qi gathering making that if the quality of the pills was high to enter the Elemental Realm be a thing of two or three years, even less if consumed in parallel with spiritual stones. The only bad thing is that the ingredients for these pills are not available in these desert areas, in fact, it could be that even in the weakest fifth-degree mortal countries like the Uri Republic. In the area of Fifth Grade mortal Countries, only those who are in the middle or at the peak of these countries were found these pills. Excluding the Qi Sensing Pill. But only the rest of the pills would make the strength of those countries much stronger than others. Now Alexander had the pink peaches Ocuri, a spiritual fruit that would have effects even on the Elemental Experts, Each of these fruits would make an expert half step into the real Elemental Realm. This made it clear how much Qi it could have, which made Alexander think to dilute it and create a potion suitable to nurture experts in the Qi Gathering Realm. Now he was an expert in the Elemental half step so this level of alchemy had become much simpler compared to when he was in Body Refining, If you have this added the almost magical cauldron, this level of pills was very easy for him. Thinking about this the only problem will be to melt the spiritual fruit with a common fire. That would take some effort. For true ingredients of a star was needed flame of mana. This was a fire that had transcended into the common fire with which common food like rice was cooked. And it was special for the cultivators, this was because with this flame were made the pills of high grade, as their ingredients were resistant to those fires. For the Burui alchemists who could easily form a manna flame through their own manna but for the Ibra alchemists, it was more difficult as they had to get specialized cauldrons as well as mana crystals. So Alexander discarded the idea of making a potion on the basis of the pink peach Ocuri. Now he didn''t have what it took. His present cauldron had a space for a ninth-grade manna crystal but in this area, it is impossible to get one. Perhaps only in mortal countries are they obtained and will not be cheap at all. So Alexander discarded that idea for now and could only push it to the bottom of his head. Now all he would do is consume the spiritual fruits. This will help you get into the Realm Elemental soon. Now he had several thousand spiritual Fruits so there was no shortage, in fact Alexander was surprised that in this year his family only ate a few but soon realized that even if they wanted they could not consume too many, Since their weak crops would not allow it, Just as his brothers who were only in the beginning of Gathering Qi could only consume one per year, Making them refine the medicinal effect for a whole year. Because of this, his sisters who were in the first Gathering Qi kingdom a year ago had jumped to the Fifth in a single year! An Ocuri Peach was just like hundreds of pills of pure Qi! Now all she would do is set off for the tournament in Martial City along with her family. Before they could have stayed in the Martial City but there was a problem, If people investigated you can easily discover that they had been in the city for a year but that was not the real problem, but they had been doing for a year without saying anything at all! This was very suspicious and people started asking questions. Besides that, there was another obvious reason and that was theft. Now the family plans needed a lot of money, not only for the chamber of commerce but also for the academy and any gold coin was valuable. Alexander''s plan was simple, to make it look like the Alba family is in the martial city while Audrey''s robbery was taking place. At this time no one other than her grandparents knew she was at the Elemental Realm. They did assume that he was in the middle of nowhere. Alexander had Hundreds of Falcons that he had raised from common animals to wild beasts thanks to the Crystal Berserk. And now the elite among them was with a similar strength to ninth level Gathering Qi so Alexander gave them a few dozen spiritual fruits to help them advance to the Elemental half step. So Adam wouldn''t have to be pulling the carriage at full speed like a horse. Plus the ride would be more comfortable. For humans with fragile bodies eating this amount of simultaneous fruit would only end up exploding but for wild beasts with hard flesh, it was no problem to eat this. "Crac" "Crac." "Crac." "Crac..." Thus sounds of bones breaking sounded from the bodies of falcons, Growing slowly to the size of a small room, These falcons could easily carry five people on their backs. 150 I also want to see the tournamen The next day five hawks the size of a small room carrying all of the Alba family, plus Frey and other close friends. As for the Kingdom, they left it to the prime minister and the two deputy ministers. if these idiots tried to make a coup d''etat they would only kill them. Meanwhile Lewis and Joanna who were in a Hawk have expressions difficult to describe. These were Elementary Half Step Falcons! And they were Five! It was known that the great powers had only 2 flying beasts each and the only people who could use them at will were Sect master and the great Elder but now his ex-wife had almost half of those on her own, If this didn''t show how strong Anna had become, what would she do? While Joanna could only resign herself, Apparently her husband was wise to tell her to stop the war with Anna, If she followed her she would only end up dead. In fact she had asked her father to refrain from doing anything to Anna''s business and even went to the Snow Kingdom to ask the ex queen for forgiveness. Accepting defeat. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to go on but the loss of a warehouse in addition to the money stored there hit her hard. Many did not know it but Walter had saved for several decades in order to buy a fleet of Great Waves Dynasty iron ships in order to expand his business along the sea coast of 25 countries and even go to the small islands surrounding the mainland. If he could do this, his benefits would have been monumental. Walter normally wouldn''t have that much gold with him, in fact neither would the chambers of commerce in the Northern states have that liquid money. So commercial families did not live together and had a great variety of branches with a small part of their total wealth, making it impossible to steal all their wealth or annihilate them in one fell swoop. If they hit the family or headquarters, the branches took their share of wealth and hid in safe houses for a couple of decades until they could slowly appear. Because of this, Walter divided his wealth into five, leaving a large part of the wealth in his house in case one day something happens in his house. No doubt he would flee through tunnels made by himself with part of the wealth. If an enemy attacks him he will have to divide his labor into five which will make him have enough time to escape, the commercial families were not foolish and did what merchants do best. Copy the competitor. No one knows who made this system but no doubt they thought it was a business family to prevent others from having bad intentions with their money, Because by doing this, Even if they stole the wealth the labor involved to do so would make the profits small compared to the effort. If you really wanted to destroy a commercial family you would have to launch a simultaneous attack on the headquarters and all its branches, something that would only be done by a madman with many resources to waste or someone very powerful who could kill them just by seeing them. Now Walter had been robbed of a fifth of his wealth which was the same as taking an arm, this would delay several years in his plans. He had no energy to waste in the shower of the throne and worse knowing that the enemy was so strong. To match it he would have to hire strong experts but without their own strength these experts could get out of control betraying him, because of this at best he smuggled experts in the first level Gathering Qi. So the best thing was to surrender with your strength you couldn''t help your grandson even if he wanted to and knew that the power of money was limited. Deciding that now he would only spend his life doing business avoiding politics. Since the third prince killed two Great Elders of the Sea Palace, he was no fool and realized that his grandson was very inferior to that monster, only waiting for that grandson of his to realize this and choose to live in the shadow of his brother. It didn''t sound pretty but it was better than dying. Besides, with the third prince in command it seemed that the uprising of the Alba family was only a matter of time. The only thing that puzzled Walter was that the third prince was so talented because none of the six powers had established cordial relations with him? Of the six powers, only three will be able to have good relations with the third prince they were: The iron fortress, Clan Grey and the Martial City. But none of them had. Meanwhile, the third generation of the Alba family is happy riding the falcon this was the first time they left the Kingdom capital! Among them only the first princess went out to train while members under the age of 14 were forbidden to leave the Royal Palace unsupervised and could not leave the capital. Among them were two people with a bad face. The first one was the second princess, I couldn''t believe that Alexander hid such amazing and beautiful animals from her. the second was the third princess. She didn''t like the outdoors and preferred to spend time reading in her room outside the outside world but now she was being bathed in the rays of the sun, making her feel uncomfortable. She didn''t want to come but seeing that the whole family including the concubines would go to the Martial City she had no choice but to go with them. While Jackys, Guy, Britt and Elise were in a good mood. Everyone wanted to sightsee in their own way. and Elise was excited to see the competition. They soon spent hours and half a day in Martial City. Five huge Falcons could be seen on the horizon. Alarming everyone. Because the beasts of that size were at least half step Elemental beasts! Apparently they were in V formation making the experts realize that they were being controlled by Someone, This reassured them but they also thought, Who comes in those mounts. Soon in front of the martial city was the Lord of the City to welcome the distinguished guests. Apart from him, there was also a middle-aged man in a black uniform and on his back was written "Eternal radiance". This was the man in charge of watching over the competition of this region! and belonged to one of the most powerful forces of the Prim State! The pavilion of the Eternal Radiance! This was a force where Elemental half step cultivators could be counted as hundreds!If only one of them took the final step they could become a mortal country! In the eyes one could see the Arrogance of man as he thought: "Who in this desert land could have so many mounts half an Elemental step?" 151 Yousre an idiot, make his friend not his enemy! The distance between the capital of the Alba Kingdom and the Martial City was not as big as that of the Sea Palace to the capital. As its name said The Sea Palace had its headquarters on the coast of the Kingdom of Cesoria so they would have to cross the entire kingdom before reaching the Kingdom of Alba. While the Martial City was at the juncture of three Kingdoms at the edge of the Region. If it were not for the mountainous territory and the ability to have a direct road, the distance could be made in a couple of days with fast beasts. The Falcons quickly descended in an orderly manner until they fell softly on the ground and people began to descend from the backs of the Falcons. Meanwhile, an Elder began to open his eyes in disbelief at the sight of the people who came down from the Falcons and quickly went to whisper a few words to Ethel and when he heard the Elder''s words he could only see him in disbelief. And whisper to himself: "It seems the Seventh Power has been born". This was because the people who descended were the Alba family! If the rumors were true, The Old King and Queen would both be in the Elemental half step, plus their terrifying grandson with the force of ninth level Qi gathering. The only good thing was that it was said that the rest of the third generation of the Alba family were ordinary people without martial talent. It was said that besides the first three princes no one else in the third generation had a great talent. This placed the Martial City in a difficult position because if they formed friendly ties with the Alba family they would be offending the Sea Palace and the James Clan, After all, it was not private that the Alba family was in bad terms with the sea palace and that they did not face the James Clan. But if it did not form ties with a nascent power like the Alba family it could be a loss to the Martial City, since geographically this was the closest power and would be a great ally in times of crisis. Ethel didn''t know what to do but still raised his hands, Without saying a word he and the elders of the Martial City disappeared while the supervisor dressed in black didn''t move a bit. But when he saw the strength of the Elders who had come down from the Falcons his eyes shone and he thought: "The Elder has a force half a step like me but I am not sure if I could overcome it but that Elder has a force that I cannot measure! If I can measure it only means one thing, Elemental Realm!" This caused him to secretly measure the power of others, and his eyes were opened in disbelief. Apart from a middle-aged man and woman, they were all in Gathering Qi! Even the youngest and their levels were not small, all have at least the strength of Fourth level Gathering Qi! That Man remembered that the best talents in the region should be 16-17 years old and are in first level Gathering Qi but if compared to these young people, they were trash! Right now I was watching a 9-year-old girl in the Fifth Level Gathering Qi, Apparently, this family was hiding its strength. They also had an Elemental expert. When he saw around him he realized that everyone in Martial City had left! The man could not believe what he saw, That old man a few feet away was an Elemental expert but the Martial City treated him with such discourtesy, were they, idiots, did they want to die? With the strength of those people, they would even be placed in the northern states would be a force of half-category! In addition to the fact that his younger generation was full of talents and with an Elemental expert guarding the family, it would be rare if that family in a few decades did not become a power similar to his pavilion. Also, the most shocking thing was that a family could develop at that level in land as desert as this one. This is definitely a miracle. Those individuals could be few but what good is it to have a pile of garbage and just a couple of geniuses. In that family, everyone is a genius. These people were worth being friends with. So the man approached the Elder without hesitation and said: "Welcome to the tournament, I wonder what is the name of the esteemed guest". So the old man smiled and said, "Adam Alba and you, what''s your name?" The man noticed that the old man did not have an arrogant attitude so he feels more comfortable. "Krasic, I''m the delegate in charge of the tournament." The old man smiled and said, "Hahaha, so you''re the one in charge of seeing the most exalted geniuses in the region." Krasic read between words and realized that the words of that old man seemed to be praising the geniuses of the powers but among his words, there was a touch of ridicule and when he saw the young people behind Adam he could not help but nod in his heart. As far as he knew, the powers of this region had emptied innumerable of their resources into six genii, that is, one by power, but in this family, there were seven young men who surpassed them by great margins. Honestly, Krasic was not given any prize for bringing the best possible genius to the Prim State tournament so he didn''t care about the outcome of this tournament. He was only here to escort the winners to Prim State to train in the state for the remainder of the time until the northern states tournament begins. But if the winner of this tournament won his state''s tournament he wouldn''t get anything. After all, there were hundreds of other people like him in his pavilion. Only now had they deployed more than 25 to verify tournaments held in these regions. So since Adam''s family wanted to have a low profile, there was no reason for him to reveal his affairs to the world. So Krasic personally escorted the Alba family to Martial City. He did not know why this inept lord of the city treated the Alba family like this, but what he did know is that he will regret this in the future. Meanwhile, two elderly women were drinking tea in a courtyard in the center of the city. These looked like old friends and were the supreme elders of Sea Palace and Clan James. While on the other side of the courtyard you could see a young couple training in between, it was a quite handsome young man along with a beautiful lady wielding her swords at great speed. These were Nathaniel and Sybilla. In recent years the Sea Palace seemed to be staggering but it was thanks to the help of the James Clan that they were able to stabilize. These two powers have a good relationship and due to the same, the other powers did not approach the Alba family. Soon a voice came from the corridors along with a few footsteps running at maximum speed: "Lady, Lady, Something happened!" This caused the young men to stop training and see the middle-aged man who had just entered with confused eyes. They did not believe that such important news would pass to interrupt them while they were training. The Supreme Elder was going to reprimand the man but he didn''t even give her a chance to speak when the exhausted man said: "The Alba family has arrived in the Martial City!"! "Boom" Hearing those words Sybilla involuntarily broke his sword and cold sweat was seen on his forehead. For if the Alba family had arrived it could only mean one thing. Their cousin had arrived. 152 Is this a declaration of war? Meanwhile, among the people of the Alba family, there was an angry person, This was Alexander. The commotion of the hawks should be enough to make the high officials of the city be shocked and send people to see who was the guest mounted but there was no one and the best proof of this was that the delegate from the northern states was present. Otherwise why he would be here alone? Those bastards when they went to the Royal City were always received by the King even if they were internal disciples but those bastards did not even send an ordinary Elder from the city to receive them. This could only mean one thing, They had chosen to put themselves favorably on the side of the Sea Palace. In fact, he was not the only one angry, his grandmother also had a furious look after all the Alba family had always treated the citizens of the Martial City well. This lack of hospitality had angered her. If it was the former Alba family she would not care but now they were equal to or stronger than the martial city, they deserved equal respect. Now the Martial City had disappointed them. "shhhh" But soon the sound of the wind was heard and two people appeared out of nowhere. They were four Elders, Two of them had the black and red uniform of the Iron Fortress, while the other two had a white uniform that had the word "Royal". These were the delegates of the Royal Academy and the Iron Fortress. Seeing them present Alexander''s eyes shone and he thought revenge. This deal could not go unpunished. He knew why the iron fortress delegates were present after all his mother was the provider of uniforms for them and that was publicly known. If he pissed off his mother they would not have another uniform supplier in millions of miles. So they were very polite to her. As for the Sail family, she did not know but assumed that among the six powers only they were a ruling family so now with the arrival of another ruling family they would have a good ally. Also with this movement could be seen that they did not have a good relationship with the two powers that offends the Alba family. After all their kingdoms were very far from each other so their interests almost never clashed with each other. So both powers, unlike the martial city, wanted to have good relations with the Alba family. Both delegates spoke very politely to their mother and grandparents as they escorted them to the entrance of the Martial City. But just as they were about to enter a Martial City Elder with a Ninth level crop Gathering Qi appeared at the door. When he saw the Alba family wanting to enter the City he quickly stopped them and said: "Excuse me, dear guests, but our city has no room for these dear guests so I will ask you to leave...". But as soon as he said those words he felt a slap in the face sending him flying. "BOOOM" So his body crashed into the wall as soon as he breathed, only "Ahh" could be heard from the old man. Soon everyone realized who had done this and it was the old King of the Alba family! Adam Alba! The old king of the Alba Kingdom had sent a Great Ancient of the Martial City to fly with only one slap. Krasic smiled and the two delegates could not help but be surprised and satisfied, apparently, their high command was not mistaken. Right now Adam was furious, The Alba family had always treated the Martial City courteously but that was how they were paid? Did they think they were so easy to harass? A few days ago he felt bad about stealing the tower of the martial city but now those sons of bitches no longer deserved such a good treasure. So Adam cried out furiously, "IS YOUR MARTIAL CITY DECLARING THE WAR TO MY FAMILY OR WHAT? I DEMAND THE SUPREME FUCKING ELDER COME OR ELSE I''LL FLATTEN THIS FUCKING CITY." With that scream, the earth rumbled and was heard throughout the City as Adam used a skill characteristic of a person who was in the Elemental or higher half step. "The projection of Qi" This worked by infusing qi into the sound waves produced by the person and in doing so the voice could sound miles away or even more depend on the person''s culture. So now everyone was focused on the entrance of the city, Apparently, the martial city had offended an elemental half step power. On another side of the city, Ethel had a horrible face. He never thought that the Alba family would be so dominant. He had only asked them to leave, he didn''t have to make so much noise about it. These days it was important and he could not let a battle happen between the sea palace, the James clan, and the Alba family. This would be disastrous for the Martial City and if it had to offend one party it would prefer to offend a new, weaker power among all the powers in the region. The Alba family would be in the background, even if they were in the same classification as the six old powers. After all, the other powers had thousands of disciples and a foundation of more than a thousand years. in return, the Alba family had only less than a century of its foundation. Among the six powers the first was the Royal Academy, followed by the Grey Clan after that was the Sea Palace but because of their losses in recent years fell to fourth, Leaving the martial city in third place then they were the James Clan and finally it was the Iron Fortress. The strength among the supreme elders was so much the same that there would be no difference and they were tied every time they fought in a one-on-one battle. So most of the strength of the powers differed in three factors, Number of great Elders, Elders, and Disciples. In addition to the strength of each. The Alba family had only 18 members and one of them was exiled while the other is unknown parallel. Leaving him with 16 members. Unless all His members were elite among the elite equaling His central disciples, His strength was far inferior to them. So He could only go personally to escort visitors out of the martial city. He had no other choice and if the other party did not understand Him, He did not mind exterminating them. So he quickly moved along with more than 20 great Elders toward the direction of the city gate. 153 CANCELLED Soon Naethel came to the city wall only to see a large hole in it and on the other side the Elder who had sent to send people away but in return was badly wounded barely breathing. This angered him and he coldly saw Adam: "How dare you hurt one..." "BOOOOOOOM" Without being able to finish speaking Adam appeared in front of him and hit him in the stomach sending him flying and destroying the interior of the city. After that, without speaking he saw with murderous intent the Great Elders and upon seeing this Alexander was happy and said to his little fifth sister: "Cover your eyes". Britt didn''t know why and before she could respond her mother brought her in and kindly covered her eyes, Apparently, his father-in-law was going to kill those elders. In the meantime, Lewis could only put on a solemn face and remembered that if he was not the son of that old man as much as possible he was already dead and saw Joanna with significant eyes. Meanwhile, Liese was playing with the Falcons and did not pay attention to her grandfather''s fight. Evy, Elise, and the others were watching the fight indifferently, from their point of view those elders sought his death. Seriously they thought their grandfather was weak enough to be suppressed by so few people on the ninth level, After all, it was no secret to them that he had passed through the Elemental Realm! The only ones who were a bit frightened were Guy and Jakys as they had never seen a death. Soon Adam began indiscriminately killing the elders by turning the street red. He was too fast and efficient killing so much that he surprised Alexander. And his grandmother when she saw Alexander''s press laughed and said: "Your grandfather is not an inexperienced man, when we were young we traveled across the continent until we got here and the people he killed on the way are not few". So Adam was like a wolf in a henhouse, When he went through the old man number fifteen a penetrating voice sounded: "Please stop! " Soon out of nowhere came a skeletal Elder in the uniform of the Martial City, This Elder was the Supreme Elder of the Martial City, Freddy. In his eyes there was no anger so the Alba family, he could only see with anger the Great Elders, Seriously they thought that twenty people like them could with a power half step? Even if it is a half step, it is a world of difference. More to that stupid Naethel, Even if he wants to take the side of already established powers, he can''t be so foolish as to think that an ascending power that has two half step powers is weak, Even if he fought against that couple of elders he doubted he could win, much less twenty people in the ninth level gathering Qi. If his son were not his direct disciple, After today he would have expelled him from Martial City. "Ahhh Mr. Alba please stop and face this old man, I made sure that the Alba family has the best residences in the Martial City." Adam stopped while the five elders quickly fled and said coldly: "You must be the supreme elder of this city now I want to ask you a question, My family and your city have no hatred of each other, In fact when a disciple of your City comes to our Royal City it is always received with great hospitality but now I find out that our family is not well received in your City, is this perhaps a declaration of War? "When my family arrived, none of your Elders were there to receive my family." "We only come to see the tournament but apparently we are not welcome in your City, I demand an explanation to the contrary, My family will be enemy of City until one is extinguished and declare that if a Disciple of your martial City steps on my Royal City is executed without asking, In fact, I will make all disciples who have their families in my Kingdom withdraw from your city or otherwise I will kill their families! "This..." This left Freddy in a difficult position because if he did not respond, this was the same as letting the Alba family be his enemy but if I gave the explanation to the Alba family I would be offending the Sea Palace and the James Clan. Now I didn''t know how to respond and it took a few seconds until I heard Adam''s voice again: "Well very well, Your silence is very good, You know sometimes they say that silence says more than a thousand words, Since you chose them, I hope you don''t regret it". He turned his head to see Krasic and said, "Brother Krasic, would you agree to cancel this tournament in exchange for a transcendent grade Elementary opening pill?" "What?!" Upon hearing that, Krasic was incredulous and his beats began to accelerate because if what Adam said was true, with a pill of that grade is a monkey could make way for the Elemental Realm and as the other part was in the Elemental Realm certainly would not lie to him. If I had that pill I could elevate its state and turn the Prim state into a deadly Fifth Grade Country! While Freddy was incredulous and confused by Adam''s words. Apparently, the Alba family is not simple. Now he could only repent and hate Nathael. He only hoped that the Alba family would not be so hard on their vengeance. Krasic smiled and said, "If you give me that pill, I will definitely cancel the tournament and go! " What a joke this was, If I returned to the state as an Elementary Expert, I would certainly not be punished for this, After all, even if the contestants from this region will participate in the northern states tournament, That the winner this among these contestants was very small. Upon hearing this Freddy became nervous and wanted to dialogue: "Mr. Delegate..." "Shut up" but it was quickly cut by Krasic. and Adam pretended to take something out of his pocket but actually took it out of his space ring and gave a bottle with a white pill to Krasic. Krasic smiled and quickly examined it, confirming the quality of the pill he shouted: "UNDER THE AUTHORITY GIVEN BY THE ETERNAL RADIANCE PABELLON, I KRASIC DECLARED THIS TOURNAMENT AS CANCELLED, This made everyone''s expressions change and Krasic relaxed said goodbye to the Alba family and left. Adam soon saw the two delegates and said to them: "I know your powers lost great things today, but my family has never lost a friend, Maybe my family doesn''t have much gold but has many options to fill a lake, You can send a delegate to Ciudad Real Alba and the Alba family will give you twice what you lost today, You have my word. Goodbye. At least this time they would win a great Ally and double what they invested in the stadium made for the tournament. The only one who had an ugly expression on his face was Freddy, this time the Martial City had lost too much, 15 Great Elders, 15 million Gold in a stadium that would not be used and finally had won a powerful enemy. He could only see with anger towards the stupid lord of the City, This imbecile decided to pamper the wrong side. Starting today will begin the difficult days for the Martial City. A good example of this was the Sea Palace. 154 Old Kings warning The bad-tempered family climbed back up on the hawks and they quickly ascended into the sky, Adam saw with anger the panorama of the Martial City and shouted: "TO EVERY CITIZEN OF THE KINGDOM ALBA, YOU HAVE TWO MONTHS TO LEAVE THE MARTIAL CITY, THE JAMES CLAN OR THE SEA PALACE, OTHERWISE I WILL KILL YOUR FAMILY, I DON''T CARE IF YOU ARE PLEBEIAN, NOBLE OR MILITARY, IF YOU DON''T COME BACK IN TWO MONTHS, SAY GOODBYE TO YOUR FAMILY, THAT INCLUDES YOU NATHANIEL, BESIDES THIS DECREED THAT ANY OLD MAN OR DISCIPLE OF THE MARTIAL CITY, CLAN JAMES OR PALACE IS FORBIDDEN TO STEP ON MY ROYAL CITY, IF ONE OF THOSE POWERS IS DISCOVERED, IT WILL BE EXECUTED WITHOUT ASKING QUESTIONS, YOU ARE WARNED". This message shocked everyone who was in the Martial City and those who knew the old king knew one thing, this time he is angry. Normally Adam was a kind and compassionate king, of all the countries in the Region, the Alba Kingdom is considered the best country to live in if you consider yourself a common person, since its king was a good king, there were low taxes and the land was very fertile so there were no famines. He would never threaten anything as low as hostages so it could only mean one thing, this time these three powers angered the Alba royal family and wanted to demonstrate their authority at any cost. In addition to giving a message: "What does it matter if you joined a foreign power, you are still my vassal? This also meant something else and to say that I was not afraid of the three previous powers. If they did not do the will of the royal family then they would really kill them. Now they would just wait and gather information from all the people who have joined those powers in the last few years and if they don''t come back they accuse their family of Treason. So without waiting for many people both young and old began to leave the Martial City, The tournament had already been canceled and their families were in the Dawn Kingdom. There were even some disciples who began to pack their things and leave the city. The trip would take them two months, so if they did not leave Martial City today they would not arrive in time to save their families. So they quickly returned their tokens and left the martial city, many people now realized that the number of people who came from the Alba Kingdom was many. The people who were in the James Clan could arrive on time once they found out about this but those at the Sea Palace, to arrive on time, would have to run day and night if they wanted to get to the Alba Kingdom before the deadline. For no one thought that the old King was lying and would not kill their families. Right now the Alba family hated those three powers to the core and will no doubt awaken a war if those powers dare to raise their voices. With the force exhibited by the old king, no one doubted that he was in the elemental half step and if we add the strength of his wife. That alone made them terrible without counting the demonic talent of the family, Alexander Alba. If a year ago he could kill a ninth level Qi gathering with a fifth level force, If the third prince reached the half step he would be invincible in the Region, so it was only a matter of time before the Alba family overtook the Royal Academy as the highest power in the region. Because of those idiots, they canceled the tournament and made the powers lose a valuable opportunity to keep Sea Palace and the James clan happy. There was one power that was very angry and that was the Grey Clan. Because of the ineptitude of the Martial City they had lost everything and left their genius without a chance to train in the Northern states. So that same day, Sig Grey, the Supreme Elder of the Grey Clan went to talk to Freddy. To know how the martial city will compensate them. Freddy could only put a forced smile on his face and say to Sig: "Why don''t you go to the Alba family to ask for this, it was all his fault". Sig only saw Freddy angry and said coldly: "His fault?, Because of your guilt and foolishness that none of us approached the Alba family all out of respect for the powers he already offended, all for unity and the Alliance to be able to develop us, Now my Clan Grey has no good relationship with them because of you, if I go there to demand things it wouldn''t be weird if the old King beat me up, That old man is stronger than me!" Freddy was surprised and said, "How do you know he''s stronger than you if you haven''t fought him?" Sig just said: "you''re an idiot, I can''t believe I saw you as an equal, didn''t you see how the delegate treated Adam?, That man was a half step Elementary peak and yet he was on the low side starting the conversation, plus he had a fucking Elementary opening pill!" "Apparently the resources the Alba family has far outnumbered ours, I wouldn''t be surprised if that Old Alba advances to Realm Elementary in a few years." This surprised Freddy and did not think that if was seeing from afar but did not dare intervene, Because of the delegate. In addition the declaration was very serious for Freddy since if the Kingdom Alba had an Elemental Expert its force would be shot to another level without speaking that the resources that it would have available would be many greater. So making enemies of this family was the dumbest thing they could do, Now Freddy was worried. But the worst thing was what Sig told him afterward: "My Clan Grey will Leave the Alliance". "What, you can''t do this! If we don''t have an Alliance, how can we develop in peace?" But Sig laughed coldly and said: "You think your Alliance is as solid as before, the James Clan and the sea palace are enemies of the Alba family, to be in the Alliance means to be on the side of those two. Now the Alba family promised benefits to the Royal Academy and the iron fortress but do you think the Alba family will compensate them if they remain in the Alliance? The answer is No if they want something they must first publicly announce their side. No one of you three can compensate you for our losses but the Alba family can. Now I wouldn''t be surprised if the James Clan and the Sea Palace are trying to persuade others not to be on the side of the Alba family, but to be compensated you would have to give more than 45 million Gold, Something impossible for you, Only an idiot would believe your empty promises". Freddy was silent and shortly after said: "Then the Grey clan seeks compensation from the Alba family through high-grade potions for their disciples". Sig nodded and said: "It''s the best, If we can get a large number of high-grade or higher-grade potions from the Alba family no doubt the quality of my Clan''s disciples will increase, The Alba family said they will give 30 million in medications to each one, while my Clan Grey publicly contends the Alba Family it would not be strange not to be offered the same treatment". Freddy could only sigh and nodded in his heart. In this region, there were not many capable alchemists and rarely high-grade medications could be seen but a few years ago the Alba family traded them for the head of the Sea Palace Elders. In fact, those rewards are still in force but due to the Alliance that had the powers of the region, none did anything no matter how greedy they were. Now it seemed that the Alliance was about to break up and two factions were to be formed, The Martial City, James Clan and Sea Palace, while in the other would be the Alba family, Royal Academy, Iron Fortress and Grey Clan. Sig left and Freddy could only sigh, thinking, "I just hope I don''t choose the losing faction." 155 Grand Array The next day in the Royal Palace of Alba, an eleven-year-old boy was sitting next to an Elder and a middle-aged Man, These were the grandparents. His grandfather yesterday was carried away by anger and his plans were abruptly terminated by Adam. Adam only looked angry and did not repent, The Martial City had gone too far with its attitude towards the Alba family. They did not offend them in any way but chose to be on the side of the Sea Palace like the James Clan. Now they were furious and everyone was silent until Alexander spoke: "Grandpa, you did well, you don''t have to worry about anything, now that the Martial City offended us we don''t owe them anything anymore". From his perspective his grandfather did well, The Alba family could not take that humiliation from the Martial City. Alexander assumed that Martial City did not want a scandal in his city. The two enemies of the Alba Family met in the City, and with the hatred that the Sea Palace had against the Alba family for or their mother was not small, making these two powers like water and fire. Besides that, it was no secret that the James Clan was very close to the sea palace and this was demonstrated by its stance of silence against the Alba family, and it was time to change. It was time for him to announce his stance on the disputes of his neighbors. Beth knew her grandson wouldn''t blame her husband for this, and she just said, "Now what do we do?" Alexander showed a cold expression and said, "We have to isolate the Sea Palace so that they can''t get up. We have to teach people that making enemies of the Alba family was the dumbest thing they could do in their lives. Adam frowned and said, "But how do we do that?" Alexander smiled and said: "We will organize a great annual tournament to Show our Wealth, Everyone will be able to participate except for people from Sea Palace, Martial City, and The James Clan". "What?!" At such an idea they were surprised, Organizing tournaments was expensive and I had never thought of anything like that. They can only ask: "How are we going to pay for it? According to what I heard the Martial City stadium cost more than 90 million Gold! We can''t afford anything like that! " Alexander sighed and said: "Desperate circumstances, desperate measures. I have a method with which you can make a lot of money in a short period of time but I will have to go to a deadly country. Tomorrow I will depart in a Falcon with my Mother and Audrey for the Uri Republic". His grandparents, after some thought, smiled and nodded. In addition, Alexander saved a map of the Kingdom that had a lot of red dots on them, One even close to the capital where they were Currently and said: "These are the places where the Alba Academy and its Branches will be built". Beth saw the map and said, "Why these specific locations?" Alexander smiled and said: "You know sometimes things must have two or three uses, The Alba Kingdom may be small but it still has a huge population and the Villages are countless, It has more than 10,000 small towns. 2000 Medium Cities and 18 Big Cities, In addition to Royal City". "Only the level of martial artists is too small. In the Villages is rare that even appears a Level one Body refining, Before even the greatest experts of this City were eighth or ninth level Body Refining, you know why?" Adam and Beth already knew where things were going, Since Alexander had mentioned them before and forced a smile saying: "Because our climate is too bad to give birth to treasures and rare herbs." Alexander smiled and said: "You know in the interior of the continent there are family clans that have enough members to be able to fill cities, they could even form a small country perhaps not the magnitude of the Alba Kingdom but one could say that they would have their internal economy and exile without the need to depend on the outside". Adam and Beth were surprised at such a statement and could not come to think that a single family could have so many offspring Since normally a family did not last more than 7 generations before it began to disappear or distance itself as a distant family. And Alexander did not bother to explain: "So these families have Great Arrays that can cover great distances, These Academies are these places because in the future a Grand Array gathering Qi can be configured to improve the density of Qi in the Kingdom". "Is this possible?" Alexander nodded and said, "It''s possible, But for my current not, I''d have to get to Profound Realm Before I did, Since those Arrays are at least three-star Arrays." This was a good surprise for Adam and Beth, they could not believe that there were such miraculous methods that went against nature. But they knew too early to be happy because first Alexander would have to go into Deep Realm which was hundreds of folds to go into the Elemental Realm. So it was not sure if Alexander would enter this Royal even if he had talent so they stopped talking about it but knew that if they achieve this goal, there will be a Before and After that day for the Kingdom. So Alexander resolved other minor issues with his grandparents before leaving, He warned his grandparents about the Brook family issue, Now there was a year and a half left for the Hundred Regions tournament so their tournament cannot be for these years, In addition they must raise enough money to be able to afford the expenses. So they decided to do the tournament Four years later. This would give a correct lapse between the First and Second Ascendancy tournament. But Alexander smiled in his mind, In four years the Alba family would not be the same as Today, not to mention their wealth. So Alexander said goodbye to his grandparents but Beth wanted to talk to them about one thing: "Alexander, it''s okay to give Lewis a Qi sensing Pill". Alexander reflected on the subject and said: "All right, but remember that the Alba family does not need him and that he is the one who needs the family. If my second brother comes to demand what is ''his'' one day, he better not take the wrong side". Without saying anything else, he left as he left his grandparents sighing. They knew that in the future there could be conflicts between their grandchildren but what could they do? Alexander was a good person but not a magnanimous one, while Nathaniel was a closed-minded person since childhood, always thinking that since Taylor left he was the greatest talent in the family. Without putting anyone in front of his eyes. Alexander would not bother to create problems for Nathaniel but if Nathaniel knocked on the door to create problems for Alexander, Alexander would certainly hire without hesitation and without pity. As for Alexander, because he did not pay attention to Nathaniel, he always replied the same thing: "That idiot does not deserve my time, even if he allies with half the region to defeat me, his result will be the same; Death." 156 You can only blame your weakness Among all his brothers, the only one who hated Nathaniel never put his family in his eyes. He always did things as if he and his mother didn''t exist, a proof of this was his marriage to his cousin. Even if these two were in love, it would have to be difficult to make a commitment, because this type of marriage affects the politics between the two countries. Since it was the cousin of another prince making it affect the way to the throne of that prince. If things had been done the right way, the queen (His aunt) would oppose this marriage but it was all for The James Clan and The Sea Palace. If Alexander were not had not reincarnated, the future for that Alexander would have been very black and without talking about the future of his mother. Because even if his grandparents supported Alexander, The Sea Palace and The James Clan would put pressure to crown his brother as King. Alexander was tired of being meddled in his family''s affairs and more than being treated like air. So he would make that two powers repent of their actions no matter if those two love each other. That damn bitch cousin of hers turned her back on him even though it was her blood and helping his brother in the future. This would make him have a tragic life in the future knowing Nathaniel''s personality, in the worst case he would end up dead and in the best case he would end up in exile. So Alexander''s hatred was justified against Nathaniel and his cousin. Those idiots for their stupid love had sealed Alexander''s future! The only thing Alexander was thankful for was that he had taken this body from birth and not at an advanced age. Just thinking about it Alexander became more and angrier. If he took this body in his adolescence he would be in a pitiful state and with weak strength, perhaps not even in the fifth level Body refining. For before the bone marrow wash his innate talent was worse than garbage and that Alexander would have no way to improve his talent even if he wanted to. Alexander would make them suffer and the people who would have a pitiful future will be them and not him. With this in mind, he left the Alba Kingdom in his Elemental Half Step Falcon with his mother, Helena, and Audrey. His mother left his three housekeepers in charge of their business and if Alexander had told them that people from the Brook family might come to cause trouble but had already warned his grandfather of this matter. Now he had more important things to deal with than a business family. Now it would take him about three months to arrive at the Uri Republic. So he had a long way to go. Alexander at the time had several reasons to go to mortal countries. The first was to make wealth for the family. The second was to obtain spiritual stones. And the third was to get medicinal ingredients and Array flags impossible to get in the region''s market. As to why it went to the mortal countries and not to the northern states. The answer was simple. The guilds. The guilds made life easier and made money much easier, having an internal market in which alchemists or any profession could sell their pills, the only bad thing is that they are 10% more expensive than elsewhere because they ensure the authenticity of the pills. If you bought a pill in the alchemist''s guild you were assured that it was authentic. and not only pills could also buy medicinal ingredients but this was only available to guild members and no money was used but guild points. The only way to earn these points was to sell their pills through the guild or buy them with money but for a colossus like the guilds that had branches all over the continent could get you what you wanted as long as they had it, in fact for an extra cost they could even take it to your location. Similar cases happened with the other guilds. Because they have similar systems. This was very beneficial for many people but it also made guilds untouchable powers that no one wanted to offend, Because if someone offends one of these giants, he may not be able to advance the rest of his life. Fortunately, it was not so easy to offend such a big power as this one, Since all power had internal conflicts and even if it offended a branch boss that branch boss may not get along with another branch boss. In the world, it was impossible to please everyone, much less not have enemies. Because in a moment of life by the clash of interests you may have to offend someone. That is to say if your interests harm mine interests. Should I let you get it? Under this idea, there are always disputes between people, powers, clans and even countries. A Clan or Country fights for its interests and not for yours. If you get them you will have to fight for them. Because of this as long as one does not kill someone important within the guilds one will be fine. Because in addition to guilds there were other smaller powers that sell ingredients and pills outside the guild. But compared to the guild catalog of guilds these powers are much smaller. Alexander did not know what the breadth of the guilds was but he thought that they were definitely powers that not even the powers of holy ground dare to offend easily. Except for his present self. And so the three months of travel finally passed. But in the region waves were rising and more than 12 shadows quickly approached Anna''s building and one of them said: "Everything is going according to plan, By this time the tournament in this region should be over and everything is back to normal, We must go into that woman''s office and demand compensation for killing the Fifth Elder and his son. Otherwise, we will kill her family in a week!" But at that moment the other shadow said: "Why don''t we kill them and steal their artifacts, is it necessary to do all this?" "Hmph, what do you know? We''re just an outpost, the real experts will be here in a week if they don''t comply with our requests. Those experts will kill them!" "But we''re sure we can win, I''ve heard that the Alba family has 2 experts half a step!" But soon a shadow proudly said: "Maybe you don''t know, but the family made an alliance with 6 other commercial families, Forming the largest trade network within 40 regions, Now each of them will send two experts half step to deal with the Alba family!" The man showed a malicious smile and said: "Even if all the experts join half a step from the region to stop us it would be useless, luckily the first Elder passed through this region to learn these miraculous clothes! while the family has this method it will not be impossible to have many benefits, they can only blame themselves for being weak." 157 Shadow friend In these three months many things had changed in the region. But the most important thing was an event that happened two months ago when the Grey Clan broke off diplomatic relations with the Sea Palace and the James Clan through an official communiqu¨¦ in which it harshly criticized the interference of those two powers in the marriage of two families among other things. Not long after, the Iron Fortress and the Royal Academy did the same by harshly criticizing the Sea Palace and James Clan. For many people that meant only one thing: These people were looking to please the Alba family. And they did it because a few days later the Alba family issued a statement saying that they would be happy to collaborate meaningfully with them commercially. In other words, the Alba family was ready to compensate them. Without waiting any longer. Two weeks later the supreme Elders arrived in Ciudad Real to discuss the cooperation that remained in the following. The Alba family would give them a special purchase price: 1 gold coin in exchange for a High Grade Body Refining potion. 10 gold coins in exchange for a Body Refining Potion of higher Grade. Until they liquidates the fifteen million that the Alba family will give him, After this the prices would double if the powers wanted to continue buying potions from the family. The powers asked for 70% in potions of high superior and 30% High degree. This was more than a million higher grade potions! and 4.5 million High Grade potions. As for transportation they would be in charge of it. The family didn''t want to be blamed if the supplies didn''t arrive, so they were clear. After leaving Royal City it was not the Alba family''s problem if they reached their destination. The powers didn''t know where they got the potions from but the Alba family told them they could pay off the debt according to their transportation capabilities. The family would give them 100,000 potions of a higher grade per month and 100,000 of a higher grade. Only in this way the powers sighed and could forget the losses of before. Besides, there was another intention in doing this. Let their own alchemists improve. It was no secret that each power has its own alchemists but if you compare the number of Alchemists with the number of common disciples it was too overwhelming so these alchemists in order to meet the monthly supply will have to work hard and leave you little time to train your skills, let alone improve them. Now with the full supply for a few years the alchemists would have a sigh with which they could stay in power to train their skills, Go to the northern states where Alchemy was most flourishing or even recruit talents in Alchemy to train them patiently. All this without worrying that the power lacks medicines. At the end of a few years the level of alchemy would rise or even have relations with alchemical powers of the northern states without interrupting their development. These supplies would last 10 years at most and 15 if they are stretched but these powers intend to buy for 25 years the medicines of the Alba family. Hoping that their own Alchemy will improve and the accumulation of spiritual herbs in their gardens. Many of them were thinking about how to earn money for the purchase of medicines after the "Free" medicines ran out. So they decided to boost their countries'' economies by investing in roads and business education in the hope that new traders will be born in the region that will attract wealth. In fact, the Royal Sail family and the other two powers made gigantic investments buying different properties and land for agrarian production, hiring peasants for the work. They needed to generate enough cash flow to buy the necessary amount of medicine without depending on their alchemists for a while. At this point he really hated not being able to issue his own Gold. The only thing closer they could do was mine jewelry and minerals in exchange for continental currencies. Gold mines were in piles on the continent but no one dared to issue a coin with that Gold. Because those who tried were exterminated by the central bank of the continent. The only coin issuer on the continent. Nobody knew why, but this bank was the entity that regulated two things. The number of coins issued per month and the number of spiritual stones mined per month. If a power found a mine of spiritual stones no matter the degree they would have the mining rights to it but would have to report it to the central bank to know how many coins it could issue. So the central bank would have to give a stable price for the exchange of gold for spiritual stones. Many people hated that system but it was the system that the strong had decided to control the weak. ----------------- Soon the shadows came to Anna''s office and they saw a person working but this was not a woman, but a relaxed middle-aged man reading a few documents. When he saw the shadows, the man looked up and said calmly, "Are the men of the Brook family?" The shadows were surprised but the man left them no time to talk: "You are here because Ana killed that shitty old man with his son, didn''t you? I have to admit that the Brook family has someone ready in their ranks, i.e. sacrifice a useless person for the sake of the family''s interests, not bad at all." Hearing this, the eyes of one of the shadows contracted. For he had not thought that his plans were seen in such a simple way. So he involuntarily said, "Did you know?" The man nodded and said, "If you think about it, it''s not hard to find out." Hearing this, the shadow could not comprehend it: "But then why did they fall into the trap?" The man showed a smile and said: "Trap? That for me was not a trap but an opportunity". The shadow became even more confused and couldn''t understand him so the middle-aged man leaned back on the chair and said, "Do you want to see a trick that will leave you speechless?" So the middle-aged man without waiting for the answer from the other side raised his hand making his hand shine until after a short time a perfect white sphere was formed. But when the shadows saw that white sphere they could not prevent their faces from turning pale wanting to run from this office but their legs did not respond and one of them said, ''If you can form a sphere of energy it can only mean one thing, you are an Elemental Realm expert!" The middle-aged man smiled and made his energy sphere disappear and said, ''Right my shadow friend, oh I almost forgot I didn''t introduce myself, I am Adam Alba the old King of the Alba Kingdom and Anna''s father-in-law for now I am in charge of the security of your business, and you what are you called?" 158 Only benefits A characteristic symbol of the people who had entered the mortal Realms was that they could manifest their Qi outside their body and the simplest way was to make balls of pure energy. There were many people who did not have combat techniques so they only used pure energy balls to fight. With combat techniques you can turn your Qi into Fire, Lightning, Water, Ice, Darkness, Light and even Poison. But they were rare and it takes time to activate them and they are much heavier for the body to use them. So for speed or death battles, pure energy balls were the best and there were different ways to use them. It was said that an energy ball of an elementary expert could amputate a limb of a Gathering Qi expert easily even beheaded would not be a problem. And if an expert Spirit formed a ball of energy a small house could easily disappear. It was said that a high-caliber expert could disappear an entire city with just one energy ball the size of a pinky. but no one knew if that was true. So it was not uncommon for shadows to be afraid of Adam. For only one ball of energy could easily kill them all. And when they heard Adam''s presentation they couldn''t help but get stiff. The Alba family had an Elemental Expert! This matter had to be reported immediately to the top management of his family. Otherwise 14 half step experts will go to their deaths in a few days! Right now any ill-intentioned idea towards Anna disappeared and a man immediately removed his mask and said: "I am Hammer Brook, Grandson of the second Elder of the family, One powerhouse half step Elemental". Adam smiled and said: "You are trying to use your state to persuade me not to kill you, aren''t you? Hahaha quiet I don''t want your life, I want you to be my messenger" Adam pointed to a chair and said: "Sit down". Hammer dared not disobey and sat obediently. Adam continued: "Before my family wanted to exterminate your family but unexpected events happened that made us change the value of the Brook family before our eyes". When Hammer heard the first part of what Adam said, he couldn''t help but startle his heart, but after the last part he breathed a sigh of relief. Adam continued, "I want to enter your Alliance." This surprised Hammer until he opened his eyes as wide as possible. The Alliance between the seven families has not yet been made public, and even if they do, the news would not reach a place like this. So he involuntarily said, "How do you know?" Adam smiled and relaxed and said: "My family has 4 experts half a step publicly that are rumors and your Brook family has five experts half a step, If we have a war, even if your family wins will suffer losses, Something that cannot be allowed and the only way to have absolute confidence in winning is by joining hands with others or am I wrong? Otherwise they never sent that old man to my family''s door." This caused not only Hammer to swallow a breath of cold air but all the shadows beside him were equal. And they thought there was someone extremely astute in the Alba family! Otherwise they could not find any explanation for the matter. Hammer recovered quickly and said: "But we are already enemies, how can we form an alliance?" Adam showed an expression of disappointment and said: "Technically we are not enemies at least we are not mortal enemies, the only thing my family did was to kill an unimportant old man, as long as your family does not make noise for this everyone will forget the existence of that old man and his son. Also remember one thing in business there is no term "Friends" or "Enemies" there are only benefits and if your family can give me benefits they are my friends and if they harm my interests they are my enemies, are you really from a business family?" Hearing those words hammer could not avoid hitting the face and place it on his forehead. I had forgotten one of the rules in business: friends and enemies are relative. So hammer felt much more comfortable and said, "How do you want to cooperate?" Adam sighed and said, "There are two things I want to cooperate with your Alliance on: The first is medicines." "Medicines?" Adam nodded and said, "Yes, my family is collaborating with a very capable alchemist who can make high-grade and high-grade medications for martial artists. He opened a drawer and took out two small jars of green liquid. And Adam went on to say, "This is a high-grade Body Refining potion and the other is higher-grade, my family can produce many of these potions but they don''t have a channel to distribute them, you can take them to show your Elders". Hammer examined the potions before passing them on to a masked man. On the outside he seemed calm but on the inside he was agitated. He never thought that the Alba family would have this quality of potions but if they could be made on a large scale they could bring many benefits. He did not have the authority to decide anything and would only be a messenger. So quantities and prices would have to be agreed upon by someone from his grandfather''s estate. And now he could only ask: "And what is the second matter?" Adam smiled and said: "My family has a great number of horses that are wild beasts and I would like to find a channel to sell them, I don''t care if it is to Alliance people, noble families or even the army from other regions but I want to sell them". Hammer frowned and thought slightly. Normally the horses were common animals that could only go as long as 10 miles before they got tired, something useless that will only serve to move within the cities. But if they were wild beasts, it changed things. For these beasts it was not difficult to travel hundreds or thousands of miles in a day. There were races of horses that were wild beasts but were very rare and without speaking faces. So much so that the current Brook family could not afford to buy one. The Brook family did not lack wild beasts to pull their trading carts but they were not horses but substitutes for other races such as wolves, lions, rhinoceroses or any quadruped animal. If the Alba family had these horses, they would undoubtedly be accepted in the market and devoured by several of the family''s clients and even by the Brook family. Hammer saw Adam with deep eyes because if the Brook family could do this business the Alba family would become a very rich family but could not help but ask: "What about Miss Anna''s clothes? She will also need a distribution channel". 159 Now do you understand? Adam smiled and said, "My daughter-in-law gave me permission to make a deal with you. She will give the exclusivity to sell her products through your channels but she is the manufacturer" Adam pulled out a sheet and said: "These are the prices per garment, If you want to sell it for double I don''t know but the market in this region dictates it and you can''t influence that. Outside the region you can demand the price you want. This deal will last 5 years in which both parties will see if it is renewed or not". Hammer nodded and said goodbye quickly. He no longer wanted to be near an Elemental power. Now all he would do is report this matter to his grandfather as quickly as possible. His grandfather was among those who participated in the mission and would meet him at the border of the Alba Kingdom. In two weeks so he had no time to lose. As for Adam, he only saw those people leaving. The Alba family reached out to them, now all that was left was for them to close the deal. According to Alexander, more than 10 experts could come to the mission, half step Elementary. People who even if they wore a War Array would be a piece of cake. Besides that his wife went into seclusion to penetrate the Elemental Realm into the cultivation tower, Besides that the third generation of his family used the tower regularly making their strength grow by leaps and bounds. Adam couldn''t expect much from them, nor could he expect them to go into long seclusion after all they were still hyperactive youths. Making the only one to go into long-term seclusion the first princess. Elise Alba. Elise was her first granddaughter and the eldest of the third generation of the Alba family but she was not gifted with natural talents which made her feel inferior to the others. Even Taylor and Nathaniel despised her for her talent, which made her feel bad. Making her childhood difficult since that day, Elise has always been committed to training, wanting to outdo her siblings. Elise had no bad feelings for Alexander and his younger siblings. But when they talked about Taylor and Nathaniel her expression became cold, Elise always wanted to go and fight with them but she was never given the chance. Of all his grandchildren, the most hard-working were Alexander and Elise. While the others were more lazy but at least not arrogant and obedient. The only grandson who had disappointed him was Nathaniel. In spite of his warning he did not leave the Sea Palace but declared that he no longer wanted the surname Alba. Nathaniel Dunham took his mother''s surname. It was because of this lack of respect that he was expelled from the family and never showed any intention of apologizing or repenting. So the Alba family erased him from their family tree as if he didn''t exist. Besides that he was forbidden to enter the Capital. That grandson of his praises the old lady of the Sea Palace as if she were his grandmother while he despises his biological family. Adam would understand if we had killed his mother or something like extinguishing his mother''s family but they didn''t and that bastard grandson treated him like that. That was incredible. At this point even Lewis was disappointed in this son, many said it was wise to ask forgiveness but his son''s ego and arrogance did not allow him to bow his head to anyone even if they were his biological relatives. So Lewis spoke to Joanna about the matter: "Joanna I hope you can make Nathaniel think again, what he did was very unwise remember that my last name is Alba!" Joanna could only force a smile and say: "What can I do, I haven''t had much communication with him in years". Lewis looked bad and said: "First your marriage and now this, Joanna I''m sorry but I can''t tolerate this, Even if he''s angry with my parents, my parents didn''t do anything against him, What he''s doing is not justified and he messed with my last name". What he said was true. Lewis in the matter of marriage was unhappy to be ignored in this matter but he let it go because his son''s girlfriend was the princess of the Snow Kingdom. Sharing the same state with his son. In other words, he couldn''t get a better girlfriend for his son. But he couldn''t do anything against the expulsion of the family. Even if it were not for his attachment to Alexander his parents hated to be treated like air and more in such important matters as the marriage of their grandchildren and their partners. Perhaps if their grandparents were still weak they would not dare to make this move but the fact was that they were no longer weak. A weak person suffers in silence but someone strong can shout freely. So Lewis could not let go of this matter and also had a serious expression on his face. Saying: "What Nathaniel is doing is only sealing his future, The Alba family will become stronger and stronger but when he understands his mistake it will be too late". Joanna was surprised and said, "Why do you say this? I know your parents became very strong but it''s not that big a deal, right?" Lewis shook his head and said, "Do you know what Britt''s strength is?" Joanna frowned and remembered the lazy little girl, the eighth concubine''s daughter, but finally shook her head. Lewis sighed and said, "She''s in the fourth level Gathering Qi." This left Joanna speechless and she didn''t know what to say. In the end she could only say: "Excuse me, can you repeat it?" "She''s in the fourth level Gathering Qi" When he heard this, he knew his ears were working properly and said, "Who told you this?" Lewis showed a smile of Self-loathing and said: "My father, a few days ago I was discussing things with him, Apparently he wants to open academies all over the Kingdom and imitate the model of the Royal Academy of the Sail Empire. At that moment I told him that when he was with the concubines he felt different than when he was with you". Joanna showed Eagle eyes as no woman liked to be compared in bed. But Lewis pretended not to see it and said: "That''s when he told me that everyone besides you and me is at Gathering Qi, Only we are at Body Refining Peak". Joanna was so surprised that she was incredulous. A few years ago most concubines were much weaker than she was. But now they were much stronger than the present one. But she couldn''t help but get discouraged and ask, "Why did this happen?" Lewis also looked sadly at himself taking a pill out of his pocket and said: "This is a pill refined by Alexander, It''s called "Qi sensing Pill" I don''t know how difficult it is but it shouldn''t be simple, This pill allows people with low perception capacity to grasp the existence of Qi, in other words it nullifies the bottleneck between Body Refining and Gathering Qi, All concubines except you have eaten this pill. " Joanna''s hands trembled and she said in a broken voice, "Is there such a miraculous pill?" Lewis didn''t answer and said, "Now do you understand?" 160 Work for me Joanna knew what her husband meant. With this potion, it was no problem to raise Qi Gathering experts as if it were water in the ocean. With this pill, it was only a matter of time before the Alba family became stronger than the established powers. Even in a matter of years, they could surpass them. For it was no secret that these powers had tens of thousands of disciples in Body Refining but only a few hundred in Qi gathering. The elimination rate was too cruel. For only one out of one hundred disciples was advancing to Gathering Qi. It can be said that sensing the Qi in the atmosphere was an impossible achievement for many people. An example could be Lewis and her. Despite having several years at the peak of Body refining could not sense a trace of Qi. The value of this pill was incalculable. Especially in this land. Lewis saw the surprise in his wife and continued: "So Alexandre said he could refine one hundred of these pills per Year. This means that every year 100 Gathering Qi experts will join the force of the Alba family. If this moves to ten years are one thousand Gathering Qi experts. My father has told me that he has given this pill to many noblemen loyal to the family in addition to general and marshal successes of the Kingdom. Now they''re all in Gathering Qi." This meant that the strength of the Dawn Kingdom was advancing by leaps and bounds! In addition, the main generals and the high command of the kingdom could live longer generating political stability. Not to mention that the king could live longer than it would make the battles for the throne longer and more stable. Right now the period when a king had his crown was 50 to 80 years later it would be passed on to the younger generation. To dedicate to the Cultivation and out individual. This would make the whole Kingdom stable for long periods of time and its speed of development would not be slow at all. Just thinking about this Joanna''s face contracted the other countries in the region had kings all in the Pico body Refining but first level Gathering Qi but only the oldest generation would be the one to maintain the fortress. But all these families had several hundred or thousands of years accumulation of resources and money but now a family like the Alba family that had been founded less than a hundred years ago was almost up to those families! Joanna was very happy to be in this family because the stronger the family the more resources it will have and if even a small part is destined to advance in cultivation it would not be too difficult. However, she also felt sad for her son because his actions were not good at all. The Alba family was very resentful and with the last thing, she did by giving up her last name she also ended the few times she had with the family. Sometimes she couldn''t understand why her son did this. So much was the value of the Sea Palace in your son''s heart? The latter not only offended his grandparents but also his father. Joanna was immersed in her thoughts while Lewis finished speaking and said: "Before we thought that joining the Sea Palace was the best thing that could happen to our son but we were wrong, don''t you think he acted badly? Send him a letter telling him not to call me father anymore. In addition to this, he states that no family member can join another higher power before the age of 16". Joanna could only be sad after all this was her son but apparently the sea palace was more important than her biological family. It was the time she knew that her actions had consequences that even her descendants suffered. The Alba family would leave Nathaniel alone as long as he never interfered in the family''s affairs. In fact, they would act as if Nathaniel did not exist. It was what he wanted. Meanwhile in Starry Hedge City the border city of the Republic Uri. A young man on top of a large hawk with three women behind him arrived at the gates of the city. These were Alexander with his mother, Audrey, and Helena. After three months they had finally arrived here. Alexander saw the City with indifference because compared to the Cities he had seen before in his previous life it was small and simple, Helena looked just like him and saw the city with indifference but Anna and Audrey were seeing this city with incredulous eyes. This city was the same size as the Royal City of his Kingdom! In addition to this, it seemed more populated and had large buildings of more than ten floors. This city flourished much more than the Ciudad Real. But the most shocking thing was that the roads were filled with a black substance with gray sidewalks through which people passed. Audrey couldn''t help but ask, "What''s that black?" Alexander said indifferently, "That''s pavement for carriages to be more stable on the ground, making their useful life longer. The women of this pair shone but still had their doubts but Alexander said: "We have to look for an inn, In addition, you have to pay the entrance to the City". This is how he ordered the Falcon to descend and paid the entrance fee of 1 silver coin per person and 1 gold coin per beast. After this they passed over the wall however Audrey had a frown and had her doubts but Alexander began to speak: "This is not our house. This is a mortal country and here Elementary Experts are not rare in fact the lord of the City is at least an Expert in the Fifth Elementary level, Besides having a great record perhaps he is even a member of a governing power, Now let''s just go down to an inn and ask for a stable for the hawk, After that let''s stay low profile until he gets what I want." Soon they arrived at an inn and left the Hawk in the inn''s stable. Here were common beasts half a step so it was easy to find inns for the falcon. Soon they settled into the room and Alexander went to Reception asking for the address of an electronics store. Soon he was given the address and Alexander took fifteen minutes to arrive. When he arrived at the store he saw different models of computers among other appliances but nobody dared to attend him because he was a child. Until a pretty young woman came up to him and said, "Hello, are you lost? If you want, I can help you find your mom." Alexander looked indifferently at the young woman and said, "How much do you know about computers?" The young woman looked at the boy curiously and replied, "I know a lot, I''m an engineering graduate from City University!" Alexander''s eyes saw that the young woman was not lying and said, "Work for me!" 161 The wall of the Wise When the young woman heard the boy''s words, she didn''t understand it and I take it as a joke laughing: "Do you want me to work for you? Then what will my pay be?" Alexander took thirty white gold coins out of his bag and said: "3,000 gold a month". When she saw the coins, the young woman''s smile froze and she saw the boy with a serious expression: "What do I have to do?" Alexander drew up a list and said: "You will go to the stores and buy what is on this list and from now on you will see the information portals for me". The young woman saw Alexander''s list and then saw him with an incredulous expression saying: "These components are not sold in this small city, maybe in Sun City which is a medium-sized city you could get something like that. As for the communicators, Computers and purses of Crypto Coins are sold here but being sincere they are products of the previous generation If you want to get the latest in technology you would have to go to the stores of the Capital". Alexander nodded and said, "Isn''t there any E-commerce to bring things here?" The young woman touched her chin and said: "If there are several shopping portals but shipping is very expensive". Alexander shook his head and said, "I don''t care!" The young woman was surprised but soon remembered that Alexander was a rich boy and did not care because apparently, this would be his new boss. Alexander said to the girl: "Give me the best computer in the store, how long will it take you to quit?" So without hesitation, he gave her the thirty coins and said: "This is your first salary". When the young woman saw the coins in her hand, she could not believe it, because this was a lot of money. In this miserable job she only earned 100 silver coins a month despite being a college graduate, she never got a job to do her profession, ending up as a saleswoman in an electronics store. The saddest thing was that with that salary she could barely pay her monthly bills but now if she agreed to work for this mystery child she could even 3,000 times more. Not even crazy would she refuse to take this job. So without hesitation: "Give me 5 minutes!" He gave him the computer Alexander was looking for and ran off to quit her job. Alexander nodded, bought the computer and waited outside the store with the box. Right now no one in his family knew about electronics or technologies but if he came out as an electronics expert out of nowhere this will make it look suspicious. So to lessen his chores and leave the complicated to another person he decided to hire an Extra person. Soon the young woman he hired gasped out and said, "Hello Boss sorry to keep you waiting." Alexander nodded and began to explain: "Your job is to buy the equipment you need if you don''t know something you can hire a third party to do it. Now, where can I buy a house for five people?" The young woman nodded and said, "We can go into real estate but I''m afraid you can''t buy a house, the smallest houses are worth 150,000 Gold! By the way, boss, I don''t know your name yet!" Knowing the price of the houses Alexander pushed him back into his head, Now he had enough capital to buy it but needed the money for other things. Alexander started thinking about something and said: "My name is Alexander Alba and yours?" The young woman smiled and said: "My name is Karen". Alexander saw Karen and said, "Do you know how much you can deposit in a bank without being a suspect?" Karen saw Alexander and said: "A savings account can be opened with a thousand bronze coins but as long as you don''t deposit more than 1000 gold coins unless you are an alchemist or Herrero I don''t think they will let you deposit more than this". Alexander hearing this couldn''t help but hate the banks these idiots always worked with governments to stop money from dubious sources. If you didn''t have a lucrative job credential deposits or withdrawals from accounts are supervised and if they seem to have rare movements they certainly reported it to governments that are very dominant. Only if you were a strong expert would you be at peace but otherwise those guys wouldn''t leave you and least of all when it came to taxes. Because of this Alexander in his previous life used crypto coins. Especially a Crypto coin called "Martial Coin". The crypto coins were anonymous and perfect for vagrants who did not have a fixed home on any continent. 1 Martial Coin was equal to 1 first degree stone having 32 zeros to represent the other spiritual stones. Alexander at this time wanted a purse so that everything he earns or does is tracked by someone. Alexander rushed to the inn and said, "Mother, I''m here. Karen this is my mother please accompany her to the Bank to open a checking account". Alexander introduced everyone to Karen and said she was his second assistant. Helena got angry but showed him the computer box and said, "Do you know what this is?" Helena looked curiously at the box and shook her head and shook her head: "What is it?" She pointed to Karen and said: "This is what she takes care of, this is a computer is good for many things right now I need to work if you want one ask Karen. She will teach you how to use it". Karen met her Big Boss and accompanied her to the Bank with ten white gold coins. Without further ado, she searched for a desk and began unpacking the computer to place it and followed the steps for configuration. Opening a text editor started his work, Right now he started writing "How to make your own storage space". So he began to write while his mother and went to the bank to deposit 1 gold coin a day until 3 months passed. In those three months, they had enough to do the shopping and asked Karen to connect to the Net to buy everything on the list, The only thing she explicitly asked was that the coin purse of crypto coins goes to Martial Coin, after all, there were innumerable crypto coin and even more valuable than the Martial Coin. Asking for a week''s shipment. A week later Alexander finished writing his book and uploaded it to the only untouchable site he knew. The wall of the Wise. 162 The three networks. After the creation of the magic engineers, the world underwent a transformation by leaps and bounds and this benefited the great powers because during this all had a change to the digital. Several computer systems and digital transactions arrived. Now it was no longer necessary to have all your cash as coins or spiritual stones, but all transactions were just numbers on one screen. And if you want to have something physical you would have to go to the bank removing it from its vaults but this system has several flaws that favor the powerful to repress the weak. Before Alexander in his previous life had long bank accounts but ended up offending a powerful family and this to take revenge froze all their assets in the bank. This enraged Alexander who went and killed all the people in the branch of the bank offending them as well. After that, the banks and Alexander were like water and oil. Every time Alexander saw a branch of that bank he always stole the vault and destroys the infrastructure of the bank. This made Alexander be vetoed from all banks of the continent system without exception and became a wanted criminal by the banks and the continent''s highest justice entity the continental police. The continental police was the highest above the mortal Kingdoms of Grade 1 and if the offended it was better for you to go to the holy land. Alexander spent several decades being hunted by them until he faked his death. Yes, Alexander only escaped them by faking his death! After those days Alexander never used bank accounts again and I swear that one day he would destroy the banks. So he opted for the only tools in which he could do business clandestinely. The crypto coins. In the Net, there are three levels that were called: Sky, Earth, Deep. In the Sky Network were all the legal and honest businesses. There were guilds, banks, E commerce. Messaging. On the Earth Network, one could find fraudulent businesses of dubious origin. They were cheaper than in the Net sky, but they could be swindles or stolen. And after this was the Deep Net. This net was defined as "If you have the money, you can get it" and when you talked about everything it was everything! Methods of cultivation, Human Organs, Blood of a baby, A sex slave. Everything. In the Sky Network, only spiritual stones and Gold were accepted as payment coins. But on the Earth Net and the deep, they accepted unofficial payments such as Crypto coins. After this, I only needed to go to a page of exchange in the Sky Network or pay with crypto coins. The wall of the Wise was a clandestine site located in the deep web, where much confidential information of many powers was trafficked. In this site, you could even find xxx videos of important figures from the center of the continent but nobody knew if they were true and worth a fortune. So Alexander never bought them and pretended they didn''t exist. In addition to this, there were a large number of cultivation techniques and sword methods that were exclusive to powers of great renown. These techniques were supposed to be secret but somehow they were recorded by a stranger and uploaded to the deep net. But no one knew if they were true. Because to know if they are true one would have to compare them with the original version. There were also pirate and cheaper versions of the investigations issued by the guilds. There was also secret information about all the major powers on the continent. In short, All kinds of information. Only here there was one rule. "It doesn''t matter if it''s free or paid once it''s published it''s impossible to remove." No one knew who owned this portal, and all Deep Web sites were impossible to track. Alexander had the idea of publishing this book in the guilds but later recalled many rumors that the high command of the guild erased the investigations that they did not like and even stole the credits of some investigations. He knew they were rumors but as the saying goes: "If the river sounds... It''s because the truth comes out". On the wall of the wise, there were no users but you uploaded what you wanted to sell and put the number of purse or wallet to which you had to deposit the crypto coins. Alexander made a total of 9 publications. "How to make your Space Storage space - 3 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of a star. Price: 1000 ninth grade spirit stones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 5 cubic meters" Requirements: Two-star Array Master. Price: 1000 eighth grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 10 cubic meters" Requirements: Three-star Array Master. Price: 1000 seventh grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 20 cubic meters" Requirements: Four-star Array Master. Price: 1000 sixth grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 50 cubic meters" Requirements: Five-star Array Master. Price: 1000 fifth grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 100 cubic meters" Requirements: Six-star Array Master. Price: 1000 fourth grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 200 cubic meters" Requirements: Seven-star Array Master. Price: 1000 third grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 500 cubic meters" Requirements: Eight-star Array Master. Price: 1000 second grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) "How to make your space storage space - 1000 cubic meters" Requirements: Nine-star Array Master. Price: 1000 first grade spiritstones (Equivalent in Martial coin) After doing this Alexander leaned back on his chair and thought to himself: "Jejejeje it seems that the era of the big banks is about to end". If everyone had a Space Storage space, this would change a lot of things, wouldn''t it? Now Alexander just had to wait to become filthy rich. The only bad thing is that he would be rich in Crypto coins and not spiritual stones. 163 This kind of woman was terrifying. Alexander knew that these items were not sold immediately. It could take days, Weeks or even months before Someone made the first purchase but only one purchase was needed to start the chain and get the Boom started. Right now he had among all his liquid savings about 15 million Gold. He decided to change everything slowly to ninth and eighth-grade spiritual stones. Obviously, it would not be a physical stone but a number on your computer screen. The only places where real stones of that caliber could be obtained were the Capital of the Republic and even in these places, the Seventh-degree stones would be treasures that would only pass buried in the vaults of Power. This was only a small border town and the only person who could have access to a few spiritual stones would be the City Lord because of his background. Alexander now traded 5 million gold for 475 thousand ninth grade stones and 10 million in 950 eighth grade stones. Banks would normally have a service fee for changing spiritual stones to Gold and vice versa. If one wanted to change Gold to Stones one would have to pay a rate of 5%. Now if you wanted to change stones to gold you would have to pay a rate of 2.5%. This was because many wanted to exchange Gold for Spiritual Stones but many did not want to change stones into Gold. The Bank with which his mother opened accounts was called "Alpha Bank" was owned by the Alpha Financial Group and was apparently one of the ten largest banks in the Fifth Degree Deadly Countries Zone. Alexander surfing the Net found something interesting and that this bank only had the short life of 100 years but became the tenth best bank at that time. Something incredible because in mortal countries the banks was not few and all were supported by great powers behind them but Alpha Financial was born as a small institution born from scratch and everything was by the commercial ability of a woman, his Ceo: Reason Scott. To turn a small financial institution into one of the industry''s top ten in a hundred years. This just meant that this woman was very capable or had a big fund. Alexander did not bother to look up information about her but managed to find a picture of that woman who made him involuntarily swallow saliva. This woman was a beautiful Albina of Red Eyes. Alexander when he saw her could not help but look for her condition and said "single". Alexander couldn''t help frowning, how could such a woman be single? Such a woman will have many suitors, won''t she? So this aroused her interest in this woman and she began to investigate her background to be surprised. On the Net, there were many articles of suitors being rejected by her and even some humiliations by her. The more he read the information Alexander could only see with a somber face and think: "This woman is a sadist". So he stopped reading about the woman''s personal life and saw her professional life. Which left him surprised. This woman was a genius in business. "Alpha Financial closes deal on 100 million eighth-grade stones." "Alpha Financial opens branches in more than 100 countries." "Alpha Financial consolidates itself as the tenth economic power in the Fifth Degree Zone." But he was more impressed by one piece of news: "Alpha financial is listed on the Cr Opening Empire Stock Exchange next year". Alexander looked for more information on this subject and found an interview with Reason where he said: "We are currently looking for expansion capital, we are looking for 10 billion eighth grade spiritual stones to expand to another hundred countries in the next two decades". At such statements, Alexander was astonished. The pace of growth of this company was too frightening but he also squinted. Something was wrong here. Wouldn''t her competitors do anything and see Alpha financial Grow? Cr Opening Empire had the best companies in this area and going on their stock exchange would make your company look like an elite among elites among companies but Alexander barely read two news about the subject. Most of the related news about the company was related to the Reason scandals. Alexander began researching the company''s accounting and realized that Alpha financial''s assets now totaled 200 billion eighth grade stones and its quarterly earnings were not bad with a 10-12% year-on-year profit margin. Why did they want so little expansion capital? Alexander started digging into Alpha financial''s accounting and his eyes lit up when he saw that in a Fourth Degree Zone bank account, Alpha financial had an account counted as a $1 billion monthly liability for over 20 years making the company''s books look very unattractive but, was that really a liability? What service could cost a billion a month? There was only one plausible explanation the expansion is only one that had been planned for more than two decades and this going public was just a simple act. The reason has been diverting funds from the company abroad for more than twenty years to save. If you did math in those twenty years that account should have 240 billion eighth-grade stones. The shares launched on its first day on Alpha Financial''s stock exchange would be worth 40% of the company''s current value so it would be 80 billion. But Reason said he was looking for only one-eighth of this. That didn''t make sense unless Reason wants to imply that he doesn''t have a lot of expectations for his shares to be bought but why would he do this? There was only one possible answer but before that Alexander looked for the date when Reason made the announcement of the IPO. After a few hours Alexander crossed his arms over his chest and stared with admiration at the screen. Many use schemes to do evil things or get authority but Reason uses them to do business. And she didn''t mind damaging her reputation for growing up. This kind of woman was terrifying. 164 Mana Crystals In his previous life, he would never be granted an investment expert but he knew how to search through everything to find an answer. And Alpha Financial''s strategy left him shocked. First, they would accumulate enough expansion capital in secret and as they are a private company their accounting books were secret. So diverting some funds was not a problem or at least nobody would tell them anything about it. Second, they would make their company public by throwing it into the stock market and after that, the competition would make fake news about Ceo to make it less desirable to buy the shares of Alpha financial this added to the fact of the "lousy" accounting books. This will make no professional or amateur investor want to buy their shares. The latter was Alexander''s assumption but he thought that all the money diverted would go to a company owned by Reason and with which he would buy his own shares. Finishing his scheme of more than twenty years and keeping the company owned by him. It was legal, but it was also a dirty game. Right now Alpha financial''s competitors think that the company is weaker than ever but actually behind that weakness. The company was stronger than ever. Alexander suspected that the only truth Reason told was "100 countries in 20 years" and if this was true there would only be one way to do it. The company will from time to time issue more shares that would be bought by Reason until it achieves the capital of 240 billion saved within 20 years. This was only the first issue of Shares. Alexander was not sure about much but he was sure that Alpha financial in 20 years would be worth at least 500 billion eighth grade spiritual stones. It had been three months since the announcement that they had gone public and two months since the interview with Reason. So there were nine months left until the shares were officially issued. As far as I knew the shares of the Cropening Empire stock exchange are issued in only one currency and that was Eighth-grade spiritual stones as they were from the strongest countries in the area with numerous Eighth-grade mines. It could be said that eighth-grade stones were relatively common there and that spirit Realm experts were much more common than in other countries in the area. Comparison of Cropening Empire the Uri republic was the same as a remote village. Since in this republic the only ones who had access to spiritual stones were the governing powers and even if they did, they would only be ninth grade spiritual stones. Alexander suspected that there was not a single Spirit Realm expert in this country. If he wanted to get spiritual stones in an easy and unregulated way he would have to go to a stronger country but now he only needed Gold. In addition to the fact that if he wanted to go to a country of medium strength it would take several years to reach his current speed, After all, a mortal country was much bigger than a northern state and not to mention a kingdom like the Alba Kingdom. The density of Qi in the Uri Republic was 4 times greater than the Alba Kingdom and much purer than in the latter. Because of this Qi gathering, experts were very common here, not to mention the elementary experts. Definitely the better the environment the greater the number of experts in the area. Now what Alexander wanted most was Mana crystals and in this city only four places where to get these crystals. The guild of Alchemists, The guild of Array masters, The guild of blacksmiths and The Guild of Artisans. But for them to sell you these crystals you would have to be at least an apprentice of this profession otherwise you don''t dream of getting them. Mana crystals were specially obtained through raids into dungeons by mercenaries or adventurers. Dungeons were places with a high concentration of Mana and were formed when a demonic beast dies naturally. To escape death the beast places its spirit in its core which creates a phenomenon that deforms reality by establishing a dungeon. The beast within its nucleus could make its strength increase and absorbing the vitality of people fallen into the dungeon could one day reform its carnal body. The stronger the beast that created the dungeon, the more "floors" it would have. There were dungeons that had hundreds of floors. These were all dungeons that were tens of thousands of years old. Within these dungeons would be born creatures with manna crystals in his body in addition to that inside the dungeons were condensed crystals everywhere. These were very unique places and for people who could not generate their own manna were great treasures that had innumerable uses so they could even be more valuable than spiritual stones. Just as spiritual stones were divided into nine grades. In the case of alchemists, A crystal of manna will serve to make more than a hundred rounds of refining pills of your level. That is, 1 crystal of manna could be used to refine one hundred rounds of pills or potions of a star. The energy to refine pills of higher levels is multiplied and would make those crystals useless. The Cauldron Alexander made has five compartments for crystals inside it so you won''t need to change the crystals until after 500 rounds of refining regardless of whether they are failures or successes. In the case of the blacksmiths and craftsmen, it was similar reaching the refining of one hundred pieces or weapons of the same degree of difficulty. The Array master used these mana crystals to reinforce the Array making them more durable and avoiding many maintenance rounds. All professions have their uses for these crystals. Alexander thought of going to the Adventurers Guild to place a mission but soon remembered that the guilds, Big Companies and Big Powers will have priority in the purchase of crystals. In the Uri republic, there must be a limited number of dungeons so whoever has the crystals must be very well regulated. So now he had only one option: to take the alchemist''s apprentice exam. He could take the artisan apprentice and Array master exam but those exams took longer than the alchemy exams. First set up your communicator and then you would go to the guild. 165 Worldly Amusements Alexander asked for this communicator from the Capital of the Republic and cost him more than 3 thousand gold coins. This was the last model of communicators in the Republic but in comparison to communicators from more advanced countries, they fell short. Too short. These communicators were too rudimentary for Alexander''s taste but he had no choice for now. After a few hours, Alexander finally finished setting up his communicator. [Name Alexander Alba] [Bone age 11 years] [Culture: Elementary Half Step (24)] [Power points: 0] [Body points: 0] Alexander al per his power points and body could not help but sigh. These points only reminded him how weak he was. Only upon entering the Elemental Realm would he have two power points, followed by this Alexander entered the alchemists guild site and reserved a private examination for more than a thousand gold coins. Right now he had his mother''s card from the bank and made the transaction. Alexander could do a common exam but Alexander attracted a lot of attention. Not that in return the private examinations were given with a digital confidentiality contract, Where the examiner was forbidden to spread the news about the examination. These exams were made to solve an urgent problem that the guild had. Many years ago, young geniuses from countless families attended the exams to obtain their credentials, but something strange happened after those exams. These young people would gain fame, but they were also harassed by great powers who sought to recruit and raise them. So much were their fights that between the same powers killed the young geniuses to avoid that the other powers did not get them so in a short time to go to an examination of a guild was taken as a death sentence for the geniuses and their families. Because if he was recruited by power as much as possible is that he was killed by his competitors. So the guilds had a crisis because no genius wanted to have his credentials. Only the young geniuses raised by the guilds themselves had their credentials as they had the guild behind their backs but the common members were only external members without much authority or weight within the guild so the guild could not take care of their safety. After all the guilds only recruited geniuses among geniuses and their resources will only be available to them. So the guild invented a new mode of examination. The private examination. This is done through holographic or video transmissions. The procedure was easy. All I had to do was go to the guild and go to the examination area. As its name says it is a private examination, One would go to a private room with a cauldron and ingredients provided by the guild. And you would refine a corresponding pill for the exam. In this case, Alexander applied for a High Degree Apprentice exam. After all, it was not uncommon for people to skip the low and medium grade apprentice exams. Alexander will have to refine a pure mid-grade Qi pill to pass the exam. Meanwhile, on another side of the continent, an Alchemist from another branch will supervise the exam via video streaming. All being recorded and stored on the guild servers, if one was not satisfied with the examiner''s criteria one could ask for a second or third opinion. Making everything as fair as possible. Alexander left his room and went to Helena''s room. He wanted me to accompany him to the exam. Alexander knocked on the door but no one answered him, so he quickly opened the door but when he saw what was in the room he was shocked. In bed, there was a little girl with a disorder in the room while she was lying on the bed with a computer in bed while she had a pair of headphones in her ears. "Sniff" "Sniff" The girl in the mess seemed to be focused on seeing something while she was sobbing. Helena didn''t even notice the presence of Alexander who saw her with a gloomy expression, Without hesitation, Alexander saw by The shoulder what Helena was seeing and showed an ugly expression. At this moment Helena was watching one of the most famous soap operas of the present time "Love without limits". This soap opera has been on the air for more than two hundred years and tells the story of a young master despised by his family who stood up among the masses and conquered everyone while impossible love developed with the female protagonist. This type of soap opera was set in the past and was a total fantasy, even had its own cultivation system among several other things that were impossible to exist. Alexander had seen advertising a long time ago and knew that the two protagonists were like an idol of a mortal high-ranking country. They were very famous and not to mention that they were very strong after all they could keep their young aspects for a long time. Something necessary for such novels that lasted between 300 and 500 years according to their audience. Many of the housewives from low-level countries will even die before they see the end of the soap opera. Alexander didn''t know why these kinds of programs were so interesting to women, but they were. So he renounced the idea that any of the three women would accompany him. If Helena was watching the soap opera it meant that as many as possible Audrey and her mother are doing it too. It was 200 years of programming so it would take time to catch up with the chapters. So despondent he left the room without Helena noticing. Disturbing a woman in this kind of situation would only bring unnecessary problems but I couldn''t believe it. His mother and the other two only had a few days with their computers but were already watching such programs, wasn''t it too fast? Alexander could only curse advertising in silence. For now, he would let them relax but if they kept watching those programs day and night. I''d have to use some tricks. After all, he couldn''t let his mother get lost in worldly amusements. 166 Living to be stronger. Alexander walks through the city slowly remembering the past. It has been a long time since he had been in such a small city and reminded him of the first days of his first life. Alexander was abandoned in a forest of a mortal country of fifth where he was for more than 5 years until he managed to leave it arriving at a small town within the country. That town welcomed him and he lived there for more than 6 years until he turned 16. During that time he managed to cultivate a low level cultivation technique given by the village leader and achieved the Fifth level Gathering Qi. At that time he never revealed his strength or his true crop just for one reason. There was always a voice inside him saying: "Good luck, Trash". The voice was that of the old man who fired him before he came to this place. In his previous life he never had a fervent desire to be a cultivator. He just wanted to live a common life and die. He felt that being immortal was not a dream for him but rather a nightmare. At that time he had several friends and liked a girl. That girl was called "Katherine" she was the granddaughter of the head of the Village. She was two years younger than me and her dream was always to join one of the governing powers of the Kingdom. The Pavilion of Heaven. That little girl idolized that power because there were rumors that that pavilion was only a branch of an even bigger sect. In his innocence Alexander trusted Katherine and fell deeply in love with her, so much so that he would propose when she turned 16. At that time Alexander was a simple man, he just wanted to have a partner, have children and grow old after living his life to die. He never had dreams of authority or prestige. He knew that his origin was not simple but he did not want to meet parents who threw him in the trash. A clan that abandons its descendants for not having talent. It was not worth it. So he decided to just live his life without worrying about his origins. But everything changed one day, That day Katherine and he left the Village to go hunt a couple of wild beasts for the Village. Katherine had expressed a certain love for Alexander and they spent a lot of time together, so much so that many people thought they were going to get married that no one stood in the way of them spending time together. In the middle of the hunt Alexander and Katherine found a cave where was the inheritance of a two-star Alchemist Alexander did not care but Katherine was ecstatic, The last thing he saw was Katherine hitting him on the head. When he awoke he found himself in the middle of a ravine deep in the cave inside the first thing he saw was a meditative corpse with a book in his lap. That book was his fire control technique, the core of his inheritance. After reading it Alexander only sighed and felt betrayed for the first time in his life. At that moment he could not even get up and only wanted to wait for his death. Because he knew that if it weren''t for his cultivation Realm to be bigger he would be dead right now. There was nothing worse than being betrayed by your beloved. I had nothing to live for or where to go. The reason he was accepted into the village was by the head of the village but he knew that between choosing his granddaughter or him, he would choose his granddaughter. So to go back and accuse Katherine of what she did to him was nothing more than suicide. Since her grandfather was in the Elementary half step. At that time he couldn''t understand why Katherine did something like that to him. So he just spent his time training his fire control technique and eating a few herbs inside the cave. He spent more than six months training alchemy in the ravine until he left the cave. Alexander did not return to the Village as there was no achievement in returning there, he might even have enemies. So he decided to wander the world and never had another home again, First he wandered through hundreds of small villages being a hunter to make a living saving to become an alchemist looking for a reason to live until he found out that a 14 year old girl from a surrounding village was accepted into the Heaven Pavilion. It was then that everything became clear and he made an effort to show that child that he was wrong. Eventually she forgot about that girl and only lived for one thing: To be stronger. I had no reason to want to be stronger, I had no loved ones to protect even a dream, I just felt that Cultivar was the only thing that could give a reason to live. Live to be stronger and be stronger to live. It would all end when he died or was killed. For Alexander on the day of his death he was sure that he died for a smile. Yet he is still alive. Thinking of his past, he remembered that the first city he set foot in was like this. Alexander was not in a hurry to go to the Guild so he took a solitary walk through the City it was rare to see a child alone so many people approached him with good and bad intentions. It was his first solitary walk since he was born and made him think that he was still in his old life. Being more than half a day he arrived at the guild where he saw a young man coming in with his guards and people whispering. "Mira is the young master of the Kail family, Hill Kail." "If I''ve heard that he''s only 16 years old but his cultivation is second level Elementary! plus now he''s a star alchemist!" "He''s definitely a genius." Alexander when he saw the young man could not help but show contempt, These people did not know what a genius was. That young man might be unique in this City but if compared to the young people of the capital of the Republic he would be one among many and if compared to all the young people in the ten nearby countries his talent is very common. Alexander did not know the strength of republic but could assume at least that this country did not have even one Spirt Expert being the top of this country no more than ten experts Half Step spirit. How could a dragon be born in such shallow waters? 167 Private Exam This world was always like this no matter where you went. In the cities or regions, there would be talented young people with rich second or third generation powers behind them. Sons of patriarchs, Elders or sect Masters will always be praised as geniuses but Alexander had a black expression when they said this. This was because it would be rare that they were not geniuses, For since they are in the womb of the mother they are bathed with pills and treasures to increase the physical constitution and innate capacity. If a pig was bathed in divine Water it would not take long for it to become a Divine Beast. It was that simple. Geniuses are geniuses because of their parents and the care they gave them.This was the privilege of being born into a rich and powerful family. There was no greater science in this. If your two parents were geniuses in their youth plus the special methods that the great powers have it would be stupid to think that their son was not a genius. So it could be said that geniuses are not born but made but the cost of producing a single genius would be astronomical even for a great Clan or power. That brat of the Kail family must be from a family of Alchemists even though they are only a family of alchemy apprentices their income is very large due to the large profit margin they have from the sale of pills and potions. Just thinking about this Alexander could not despise these rich second generation. These spoiled children may have some talent but lack willpower. Something more important than innate talent. Only living in their comfort zone under the protection of their clan. So ignoring everyone and that genius he entered the guild of Alchemists. Usually, the guilds were built in a standard way making all the guilds of the same level did exactly the same to save on building materials in the wholesale purchase in addition to having a base model when you need to open new branches. This also helped experienced alchemists who no longer had to ask and will feel comfortable no matter what branch of the guild they went to, This was because everything was the same. This was a class 12 guild the lowest of all guilds being the guild master an Alchemist of a medium grade star. In the whole republic, it may be that all the branches of the guilds were class 12 and only in the capital one could find a branch of Class 11 Alchemists. Alexander knew the Class 12 building very well so he quickly reached the rooms where private examinations were held and used the six-digit code to open the door. These rooms were simple 5 square meters with an almost magical cauldron in the center and several reinforcing arrays in case the alchemist loses control and makes his cauldron explode. To explore an almost magical cauldron would no doubt destroy the room without speaking that to explode a cauldron while refining a fourth or fifth-degree pill would make everything within a hundred miles ashes if there were no arrays of reinforcement and damage absorption. Alexander entered the room and began to inspect the cauldron and the ingredients given. The cauldron was in good condition and although the ingredients were not of excellent quality they were still decent so there was no problem. He quickly knocked on a screen next to the door and gave it to (Start exam) Connecting... Connecting... Connected to (Senior Alchemist Auphera R1P1-200055685214) When he saw these numbers Alexander''s face became somewhat thoughtful. For the alchemist who would review his examination would be an Alchemist from the Region of First Grade mortal countries. In those lands, the alchemists of one or five stars were as numerous as the clouds so the competition was very fierce commercially speaking. so it was not uncommon for low-ranking alchemists to have extra income as judges in other regions. So Alexander did not doubt. The Examination was simple had one hour to refine a batch of pills or potions of minimal Medium Grade if it was low grade I automatically failed the examination. This was because low-grade pills were considered trash that only the poor buy. Alexander wanted to get his High-Grade Alchemy Apprentice license so he planned to refine a High-Grade Elementary Opening Pill so as not to draw too much attention. He quickly proceeded to light the fire and place the ingredients inside while with weak threads of Qi coming out of his hands he manipulated the fire and the ingredients inside the cauldron. Learning Alchemy at the Gathering Qi level would make your crop progress a little slower than the others but while you manage to make your own pills and make your business profitable then your crop would skyrocket at a thousand miles per hour. As for making pills in Body Refining was impossible, alchemy at that level was only limited to ointments or liquids that were called potions. If he wanted to refine these pills in 15 to 20 minutes but this would attract a lot of attention so he decided to refine the pills in 50 minutes. So time passed while Alexander concentrated on the pills quickly reached the last step of making pills and a rich medicinal fragrance filled the room. "Bzzzzz" Soon Alexander saw a notification on his communicator [Congratulations on passing the high-grade Alchemy Apprentice exam, Now you can register for the Alchemists Guild Application, Use the internal market and have a safe place to sell your pills, If you have more doubts please go to the nearest branch, Remember to go for your emblem as soon as possible]. This message reminded Alexander of old times. In his early days as Alchemist, the guild helped him enough to have sales and to be able to grow was a pity that after being vetoed by all the banks on the continent he could no longer use the guild services because even if he sold through the guilds, the guilds worked in the Sky Network so if you don''t have a bank account it was impossible to do business with them. So after those problems, Alexander began to sell his pills in Red Earth and Red Deep for crypto coins and then exchange them for spiritual stones in the black markets of the cities. It wasn''t the best life but he didn''t regret what he did. The only thing he regretted was that he could not bring his expert fortune Heaven into this life. If only he had it, things would be so much easier. 168 Big Benefits Alexander thus took a bottle of Jade taking his 10 High-Grade pills with a smile. The private exam is worth 1000 gold coins of which 60% goes to the examiner, 10% to the medicinal ingredients and 30% as a commission from the guilds for the use of their facilities. That is to say that the costs of making one Elemental Opening Pill were 100 Gold Coins! Not counting the cost of the cauldron. But this investment was profitable because only one High-Grade Elemental Opening Pill could be worth more than 5000 Gold coins, meaning that with a single set of herbs one could grow one''s fortune 500 times. Not to mention whether one refines a higher grade Spiritual Opening Pill or Supreme, These pills will be priced between 5 to 6 figures without hesitation. Why the high price? Simple, Because the success rate of an average Alchemist was 40-60% and they were an excellent Alchemist 80-90% but alchemists with a success rate of 100% existed but were as rare as Phoenix feathers. Since very few of the alchemists will focus on honing their skills before moving forward. Not to mention the resulting degree of success. (Note: This is within your profession range, i.e. a 2-star Alchemist will have a success rate of 100% in one-star pills but will have 40-60% in two-star pills.) Being an Alchemist was very profitable but also the expenses were very astronomical. If there were big businesses that really earned more were the powers or families that were dedicated to growing spiritual herbs because in that market there was always a lot of demand but very little supply. The only bad thing was that to have something like this people have to have a special method to accelerate the growth of herbs in addition to having knowledge of agriculture or have people with a wood constitution to accelerate growth. Making the people who can enter that market very small and the big profits out for very few people. If Alexander wanted to be a supplier of medicinal herbs for the alchemists but just like the great powers he would first see if he could meet their needs and if there was anything extra he would sell it. With this in mind, Alexander decided to sell the pills in the same guild. Without hesitation, he left the room and wandered through the guild, came to the area of attention to ask for his emblem of Alchemy Apprentice. This was a great honor for many but for Alexander, it was only a state that allowed him to buy resources easier. Nothing special. He soon reached the area where this was relatively full because the Alchemy in this City is much more flourishing than a desolate land like the Dawn Kingdom. In this great hall, there were men and women of all ages. On the other side of the box, there were men and women attending where the longest lines were with the most beautiful or handsome female or male assistants. Alexander did not care and saw through all the attention windows until he found an empty window with no one being attended to. He soon saw a middle-aged man on the other side of the window, serious and intimidating, waiting for someone to approach him. So he quickly went to his window but Alexander had a dark expression because he did not reach the window. So he just had to climb up and hang on to the window and complain: "Because they exclude children, children are alchemists too. Make a children''s window!" The man just looked at the child in the window and said: "What do you want? Your grandfather sent you to buy medicinal ingredients or what?" Alexander showed an angry expression and said, "My grandfather? My grandfather is busy fucking your wife, hmph". "That''s impossible." "Eh why?" "I don''t have a wife" "Then your daughter." "I don''t have one either." "Mother?" "Dead" "Sister?" "I''m an only child" Soon this couple started talking attracting people''s attention, after all, there was a boy arguing with a middle-aged man as if they were two old fogies cursing each other. But soon Alexander felt his bandages overcome out of his face. This damned old man responded to all his curses as if nothing had happened. He was no doubt an expert at exasperating people. So he surrendered and said with clenched teeth, "I came for my alchemy apprentice emblem and sold a few pills." Hearing this the man could not help but show a faint expression of a surprise but quickly returned to his serious expression by asking: "Name?". "Alexander Alba" After this, the man saw on the computer and went by the emblem corresponding to High-Grade Apprentice. But seeing the boy receive the emblem the man could not help but see with curiosity Alexander an 11-year-old boy being an Alchemy Apprentice no doubt in a couple of years he could become a 1-star Alchemist and perhaps become a 2-star Alchemist. After this, I ask: "What pills do you have for sale?" Alexander answered dryly: "10 High-Grade Elementary opening pills". Everyone in the room had a good ear and when they heard that the whole room was quiet turning to see Alexander in the window. Alexander took out his jade bottle with ten pills inside and placed it in front of the counter while the man couldn''t help but show an astonished face on his face. This had made him lose his composure. After all, this was a High-Quality Elemental Opening Pill! This was something that even the Alchemists of a star would cost to elaborate, Although it was classified as a 0 Rank pill it was only due to the ingredients as to elaborate it at the very least the skill of a Low one Star Alchemists. Only to make a medium quality pill but with a low success rate. Not to mention High-Grade pills. Because of this in the current market of the Republic, the pills of this class were very scarce and if they appeared. They would not do it in a small city like Pale city. I would do it in a Big City or the Capital of the Republic. In the Republic, there were countless growers trapped in the Elemental half step so every time an Elemental Opening pill appeared it would certainly sell almost immediately even if it was a medium quality pill. Not to mention a High-Quality Pill. With these pills, it is most likely that ten more elementary experts will be born in the Republic. The man recovered quickly and said: "Auction or direct sale". Alexander didn''t think much of it and said, "Direct Selling." Alexander was thinking about long-term profits. If the auctions meant they were scarce so he would have to limit the number of units to create the illusion of scarcity but at this time he had other plans with which he would squeeze the big local powers. Why concentrate on the miserly profit that a few Elemental Opening pills can give if I can earn much more with the auction of a few Spirit Revival pills? True wealth was only made when the right people were squeezed out. 169 Money like water! All the guilds among their universal rules had one rule. The Closed Market. This meant that all the branches of the guilds could only sell and exchange resources among themselves. In other words, the Class 12 guilds could only exchange resources with the Class 12 guilds. Class 11 with 11 and so on. This was done so that stronger and richer countries would not make use of guilds to divert and buy resources from poorer and weaker countries. The guilds were not for this. So he disapproved of this practice. The only thing these guilds wanted was for their profession to flourish and to do so they limited as much as possible the resources of each branch. If the richer countries wanted to do this, they would have to set up their own private organizations. First what one needed most was talent and the second thing was that if one wanted to continue advancing on that path one had to look for greater heights and deeper waters otherwise they would just stay in their comfort area and stagnate. Because of this the guilds encourage large numbers of contests and competitions to motivate their members to mobilize. Listening to Alexander''s answer the man was surprised because if he auctioned it on the guild''s servers then he could make double or more profits but I don''t question it, That was not his job, he quickly took the Jade jar made the paperwork, called his manager to authorize the transaction and made the transaction of 45,000 gold coins to the account linked to Alexander''s account in the name of Anna Webber. The economic resources of the guilds were not to be underestimated and due to their liquidity their members undoubtedly sold them their pills at 90% of the market price while the other 10% would remain as profits and payment of the guild staff. Seeing all this, everyone present quickly left the Guild and went to their families or powers to inform their leaders. Many of Them were stuck in the Elemental half step peak for many years and with that pill added to their accumulation they could certainly penetrate the Elemental Realm! In each city, country or region there were four types of powers. The first order, second order, third order and unclassified. In this small city there are only 5 powers of the first order, 24 of the second order, 108 powers of the third order while the unclassified powers were innumerable. All the powers of the first order had more than a dozen people in the middle domain of the Realm Elemental. The second order had one person in the Realm Elemental. Whereas the third order powers have at least 12 people in the half step of the Elemental. While the unclassified powers had people in the Qi Gathering Realm. The powers that had only people in the Body Refining had no right to speak in the affairs of this city. Most powers with only Body Refining experts will be forced to go to the towns where they would be a third or second order power depending on their strength. If one wanted to have even a residence in a small town like Pale City his family or power would at least have to have an expert in the Realm of Qi Gathering. This was because in a town within the republic a third-order power consisted of a power that had experts in ninth level or Peak Body Refining, a power that was not worth mentioning in even the smallest cities. In fact, there were Elemental half-step powers in the villages but they were all experts appointed by the Lord''s city to ensure peace in the villages.The first-order power in a small city was not the same as a first-order power in a medium or large city. For example, the first order powers of the Uri Republic were the Eight ruling powers which had countless elementary experts and comparing them to the strength of first order power of a small city like Pale City was very foolish. That said, many of the alchemist''s presents came from third order powers of the City so they did not have much authority but if their powers increased to a second order force, the treatment would be like day and night. After all, if getting one of those pills would be almost the same as getting one of their leaders to advance to the Elemental Realm! Everyone was excited that everyone was running at their fastest possible speeds to their bases. They had no time to lose as the second or first degree powers had a much thicker wallet than theirs. The only good thing was that in the second order powers there were always internal struggles among the greatest experts so if any of them tried to buy those pills for their descendants they certainly repressed them as long as possible. This was not the best for their power but it was the best for their branches. So their only real concerns were the powers of the first order. These powers had special channels to get the news so they could only hope that these powers repressed each other enough for their powers to buy. After all, for the powers, it was much better than 10 new powers of the second order were born than their rivals were strengthened but the third order powers also have their internal problems... Simply put, these pills will create chaos in the city. Aside from all this, the middle-aged man in charge of Alexander finished all the paperwork and said to Alexander: "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Alexander saw the old man and said, "How much does an Alchemy room cost?" The man said indifferently: "It depends on the size and the floor". Alexander thought about it and said, "I want a room with a magic cauldron Elemental Cloud." The man nodded and began to see on the computer saying: "There is a room available on the 55th floor that meets all your requirements but the price is 100 gold coins per day". Alexander nodded and said, "I want 20 days, plus that I also want ten crystals of manna, ten sets to refine Elemental Opening Pills, 10 sets to refine Spirit Qi pills and I want one set to refine Spirit Revival Pills". Listening to the last part of Alexander''s request the man could not prevent his face from creating spasms that were because Alexander''s bill easily reached 83,000 gold coins. Each manna crystal was worth a thousand gold coins. Each Elemental Opening set was worth one hundred gold coins. But each Spirit Pills set was worth five thousand gold coins. Now the only set of Spirit Revival Pills alone was worth more than twenty thousand gold coins! This child treated money like water! 170 Little Uncle While Alexander was finishing the herb paperwork he had just ordered, Alexander gave his mother''s card and paid 40,000 coins in one installment while the other 43,000 would be paid within thirty days. This was a very common deal with the guilds, The alchemist would give a 50% advance while the guild mobilized its resources to get the herbs requested by the alchemists. Having a special clause. **All pills produced within this agreement will be sold to the Guild. This small City had in stock only sets for Spirit pills and Elemental Opening Pills but if one wanted sets for Spirit Revival Pills it would have to apply to a higher branch like a medium city or big city, which would take time to process. After all in all the Uri Republic, there was no alchemist capable of refining such a pill. Many guilds only have these herbs accumulating dust due to the closed market. So it would take two weeks to process everything for Alexander in exchange for a thousand coins. Even so, Alexander was happy for his last agreement and quickly went to his Alchemy room seeing the glittering this pilot whale could not prevent his eyes from lighting up as with this cauldron it would be very easy to refine the pills. After this, he spent more than two hours refining a set of Spirit Qi pills of transcendent grade. Looking at the pills Alexander could not help but sigh: "I finally have a few decent resources". a comparison of the pure Qi junk pill this medium grade Qi spirit pill had a hundred times more Qi inside than the pure Supreme Grade Qi pill. Not to mention the degree of purity of the Qi. They were like heaven and earth. This supreme grade pill could have about Five Hundred times as much inside as the best pills that Alexander had taken refuge in these years but also the difficulty was higher. Only the alchemists of a high-rank star could refine this pill. Because of this although this branch of the guild had sets they could only accumulate dust until the branch of the capital requested them. Seeing the ten pills in her hands she decided to try them and put a pill in her mouth. He immediately felt a large amount of Qi flooding his body, turning his 25th point into spiritual Qi. These were undoubtedly the best pills to turn the worldly Qi into spiritual Qi! The only bad thing is that with her current ability she could not afford to take pills every day. In alchemy, certain levels could be skipped if one had enough skill and slowed down the refinement process. For example, Alexander took two hours to refine these pills while if his cultivation base were sufficient to refine these pills it would only take him thirty minutes and would be much less stressful for the body. So with Alexander''s ability, he could only refine one set of Spirit Qi pills per day. The rest of the time would be spent refining Elemental Opening Pills to make money. In another two hours, I refine 40 high-grade Elemental Opening pills having a net profit of 180 000 gold coins. The Alchemists if that was a profitable profession, Now because of the amount asked the staff to come to your room where they took their pills to prevent people from finding out that there were more than 50 pills of the same kind on the market. This would make the value of the pills go down so they had to wait and sell one or two pills every certain time intervals or sell them in other cities. But all these problems of selling pills were the business of the Guild and not Alexander. As far as Alexander knew they hired a lot of sales experts so he didn''t have to worry about it. He also advised that for the next twenty days he would need ten sets of Opening Elemental pills. This surprised the managers while they thought it was over 2000 pills! These pills would give birth to two thousand Elementary experts! this number of experts even if they were only level one experts would still be a force to be reckoned with, it must be said that in a small town like Pale City the number of Elementary experts does not exceed one hundred. But now this kid said he could refine a hundred of these pills a day! They didn''t believe it until Alexander paid for 190 sets in advance with the money that the guild had just transferred to him. But when they thought about it. The guild transferred 180 thousand a few moments ago but Alexander made a transfer of 19 thousand to the guild. Soon all of the guilds mobilized to reach their stores and see if they had the number of sets otherwise they would have to place an application in the guild of Adventurers or ask other nearby branches. Alexander without caring about all these matters left the guild and when he left it he felt some shadows following it and thought: "It seems that the guild values me, hahaha". Meanwhile somewhere else in the cosmos. Pa! A young girl looking like a teenager looked furious and couldn''t help slamming her door when she returned from her family reunion. Followed by her a middle-aged man with a woman followed her with dark expressions on her face. That young woman could not help but shout out loud: "Damn first branch, we are always repressed, even my great-grandfather and ancestor could not do anything". The middle-aged man could only sigh and say, "That''s normal after all the ancestor of the first branch is stronger than our ancestor." (Note: I don''t mean cultivation) But the teenager still said, "But it''s still unfair, that space device was mine but I had to give it to that first branch trash!" Just thinking about it, the young woman could not avoid showing an expression of anger as if she wanted to eat alive the old man who told her that she had to deliver her space artifact. To which the middle-aged man could only reply: "Don''t worry, the ancestor told me that he will buy you another one as soon as possible. Now you can only worry about the Clan tests in 30 years, all the main and secondary families of the starfield will participate". The young woman barely calmed down with the promise of her ancestor and said curiously, "How can all Starfield members participate?" The middle-aged man said: "The Clan will activate the Mystic profound Grand Array is an Array that can encompass entire Starfields, as long as it has a soul registered at birth of our Clan and has a bone age less than thirty thousand years its soul will automatically connect to the Array to participate in the test of the Clan". Hearing this, the beautiful face of the young woman showed an O, so she knew her Clan was only a secondary branch of a bigger Clan if you added the members of all the branches and main family the members of the entire clan were innumerable. So much so that it was said that the Main family had its own complete world as its base. While branches like hers lived in great world artifacts that imitated the worlds in the form of large palaces floating in the void of space. Just thinking about this he couldn''t help but sigh but soon he thought about something and said: "That doesn''t mean that my little uncle might show up for that evaluation!" 171 New Rich Soon two weeks passed and meanwhile in the Kingdom of Alba. Today the Alba family closed a business for more than 20 million Gold annually for the next 30 years with the Brook family and their associates. Having a total of 600 million Gold! This was equal to more than 4 thousand years of regular family income! Adam finally understood why Alexander told him that his family was really poor and could not help but agree that he could not help but take pride in his grandson at the idea of using the Brook family''s trading connections. This made it much easier to have distribution channels for his products. In business, sometimes the connections were more important than the initial capital, since even if you have a good product if you don''t have someone to sell it to, what good is it? When Adam was offered this business at first it was a big shock because for him even 100 gold coins is a big amount of money but it seemed that for the chambers of commerce in the northern states it was only a small sum. Alexander once said: "The greater your strength, the greater your wealth". When Adam thought of this he was scared because apparently the Brook family and the other families in their alliance had only twenty-five half-step experts making them consider themselves only a small family in the northern states. Their turnover was more than 2 billion Gold coins each quarter, making it more than 8 billion in a Year! When Adam saw his income of 150,000 coins a year he was proud but now in front of those giants he didn''t have the face to brag. Before he was not ashamed to have less income than his neighbors after all his reign nor did he have a century of existence while his neighbors had a deep base of a thousand years. In fact as far as he knew his neighbors had an annual income of over 400,000 gold coins, almost three times his. At first he had not understood why until Alexander told him that his beloved Kingdom produces only low-value agricultural goods while other countries have a better environment so he gave birth to better natural treasures and experts. For example in the sail empire there was an entity called pill palace which was the largest alchemy entity in the region. Having a large number of alchemists in the region and being driven by the imperial family, many people from other countries make great journeys to buy pills and potions, having a large profit margin. Well that was until today that the Alba family would launch the "Alba commerce". These would be a series of stores of great variety goods distributed by all the Cities, Towns and Villages of the Kingdom. Adam was currently building the headquarters in the Royal City of the Kingdom which would take some time, so he decided to use the time by hiring people with an idea: "Improve the roads of the Kingdom". Roads were the veins that lead to the heart (The Royal City) so Adam wanted them to be the best possible roads for trade and job creation. Right now the road network was very deteriorated, as this was the work of the former governor of the Sail empire who only prioritized the primary roads to the cities for the mobilization of the army and its provisions making the secondary roads to villages and the tertiary roads to Villages non-existent. This made many towns and villages were very secluded from the Kingdom, if not because they are self-sustainable in their food would have died. In fact there were several ghost towns in the Kingdom that the inhabitants abandoned for various geographical complications so Adam decided to invest his new fortune in a first Network on the roads of the Kingdom. Adam had an idea. The roads between cities had to have Four lanes of Ida and Four of coming, while the secondary must have three and the tertiary two lanes. When Adam presented this idea to the Minister of Infrastructure he could only win a big cry: "THESE LOCO, That type of project is too expensive, The Minister of Finance will certainly oppose this. Just think of the amount of labor required, Creation of bridges, tunnels, Purchase of land, Flattening of land. Not to mention that this project would take a few decades!" Adam was not offended at all as he knew that the former kingdom Alba could not be allowed but now it was feasible because of what he said: "Quiet old Hai, I am only thinking about the future, I want you to make a plan to create roads to be realized in the next decade, First you have to concentrate on improving the main roads and then we will build the other roads but I want a plan that goes through all the Cities, Towns and Villages of the Kingdom without excluding any! When Old Hai heard that he could only touch his temples and see Adam saying: "You know how much it can cost what you ask me? This can cost more than 15 million Gold, If it was cheap we would have done it already instead of keeping the roads in a decent state". When I finished listening to old Hai Adam he started thinking and said, "Then everything would cost like thirty million, wouldn''t it?" Upon hearing this, Old Hai could only see Adam with penetrating eyes but in the end he froze and nodded. Since normally in this type of works there were always delays and other problems so it would not be uncommon for the final price to double or triple. That''s how public works were. Adam nodded and said: "Quiet, I can assure you that the Minister of Finance will give you the corresponding money, So prepare the acquisition of raw materials and prepare the hiring of people, I want this project to be completed in ten years" Adam stood in front of Old Hai with an expression of confidence and said: "In ten years I want the Kingdom of Alba to have the best roads in the Region". To which old Hai could only repopulate, He knew the old finance minister very well and knew that he was a cheapskate who tightened the belt of the Kingdom very hard. Before he had even rejected several of the King''s proposals just because they were too expensive for the Kingdom. So he did not have much hope that the old man would authorize this project because even if the cost was divided into ten years the cost would still be double the tax revenue. Adam smiled weakly and left the infrastructure minister''s office to walk a few aisles. He saw that no one was present and made a heavy chest appear on his hands and opened the door of an office saying: "Reiji! how are you old friend? On the other side was a bearded old man looking at documents on his desk who looked up and said, "Adam, what do you want?" Adam placed the chest on the floor and said, "Reiji, don''t be so hard on a friend! I remember when we were in war you always called me "Big Brother Alba". What happened to that young man?" Reiji only saw Adam and said: "What''s the use of talking about the past, Now I have to work for your brat and wipe his ass". Adam began to laugh, All the current ministers were his old friends who helped him to ascend to the throne in chaotic times so none of them showed him the respect of a king and called him by his name but so he felt more comfortable so he did not criticize him. Adam saw Reiji and said: "Old friend I brought you a good gift! " Reiji only raised his eyebrows and Adam waited no longer to open the chest showing a messy pile of 10,000 white gold coins! This caused Reiji to show an expression of astonishment and he saw the chest with disbelief. In his life he had never seen so many white gold coins together! Even being the finance minister he had only seen a few hundred at most in his life but now he was seeing tens of thousands! Without hesitation Reiji saw Adam and said: "Who did you kill?" This made Adam''s face shrink involuntarily, Hey brother I''m a good guy, How can you think I can only get that money in a dirty way! 172 Tell me and Isll leave. Six days passed quickly and in Pale City a child was delighted to see the herbs in front of him. It had been 20 days since he applied for the herbs to the Alchemist''s Guild and the Guild had it done, having to request these herbs from other branches of the Middle Cities. Normally the branches could make things difficult among the purchases of resources but since these herbs were useless to them, neither in the Kingdom''s capital did they have a 1-Star Alchemist High Rank Peak to refine those herbs in the Spirit Revival pill. The Revival of the Spirit pill was intended to Help a person Advance to Spirit Realm! A low-grade pill would give you a 20% success in advance while those in the middle grade would give you 40% success, A High would give 60%, Superior 80% and a supreme 90%! Alexander in the last days had realized that he had underestimated the Republic and that he was wrong with the number of experts half a step Spirit. Previously he thought that this republic will have maximum days of these experts but now he realized that there were publicly 16 experts half a step. With the experience of Alexander could say that these powers at least hiding 1 or 2 more so the number of experts could reach 32 without counting the Rogue experts in the republic. So the number of half step spirit could easily reach about 40 experts! It was four times what Alexander expected but did not care, since the occult experts of the powers were mostly people who were nearing the end of their lifetimes waiting to enter the next Realm through which a seclusion. So the active experts of the Republic could be counted as 16 plus Rogue cultivators! Alexander did not care, he only surprised him because apparently the cow was fatter than before. Alexander still had a doubt, How much would you pay to get an expert Spirit? So without hesitation he went to Refine the revival pills of the Spirit. Its cultivation was limited so it would take more than four hours to refine these pills and a lot of effort. You could say that since reincarnation this was the hardest pill that had been refined so after refining it all finished pale and full of sweat. He had to take a break and eat a few pure Qi pills to relieve the stress of the body. After recovering Alexander made an auction request on the guild servers but after doing so an assistant came to his room with a message: "The guild master wants to see you" Under the guidance of the assistant he quickly arrived at the Guild Master''s office Without waiting for anything Alexander and the assistant entered the office of the Master of the Guild. Where a beautiful middle-aged woman waited for them, Alexander was not surprised that the guild teacher was a woman because in recent years the guilds have been concerned about the inclusion of gender due to the pressure of feminine powers so in the majority of unions in the high commands would have a ratio of 40-60 or 50-50. The woman at her desk saw Alexander as the assistant said goodbye to Alexander: "So you are the mysterious child who has been refining in my guild" Alexander smiled and said: "Hahaha Guild master, do not look so serious . I''m not the only one who has benefited from the guild, but your branch has had a great profit with my pills or am I wrong? " Upon hearing that, the woman could not help but smile in a forced way, what Alexander said was true. His small guild branch only sold 0-Rank drugs so the financial resources of the guild were very small without talking about the profits. These twenty days could easily replace two years of guild activities. Since these days they had won more than 1 million Gold coins if Alexander stayed in the guild for a year they could easily earn more than 10 million Gold! This was equal to the income of a middle-city guild, so if the Guild Master said she was not happy to have Alexander in her guild, she would obviously lie. The guilds were not designed to earn money so they did not earn as much as the commercial companies. So the majority of the wealth was not concentrated in the institution but in its members. The guilds only saw enough money to buy medicinal herbs and maintain the salary of all the members of the institution. So the more profits a guild could have, the more herbs they could buy and the more staff, as well as a group of private adventurers to clean the dungeons instead of placing missions in the adventurer''s guild. But as the guilds only earned by commissions. This means that the better the pills that are sold through their guilds, the higher the commission will be. It was not the same to charge 10% of 100 that of 10 thousand but everything depends on the nearby alchemists, The Alchemists of Pale City were mostly Alchemy Apprentices while the 1-Star Alchemists did not reach 20 or so and all they only refined pills for their own powers so they did not sell their pills to the guild. The only 1-Star Alchemist in the Mid-range in the City was her, but she was too busy with guild business to refine pills to sell and her salary was not bad at all. So I did not need to refine pills to get the resources needed to advance in alchemy. So, thinking this far, she could not help sighing and seeing the child. According to the reports of the last days, this child mass-produced pills like High-Grade Elemental Opening, something that even she could not do easily. I also knew that this child had ordered all the sets for Qi spirit Pills something that only the Alchemists 1-Star Rank High Peak could refine. As Alexander did not sell them to the guild, only one possible explanation could prove right. These pills were for his own use. So the middle-aged woman said: "My name is Ashley Cordner." Upon hearing this, Alexander''s smile faded and he could not help but turn black. This was the classic scene of a powerful family seeking to steal valuable assets. The Cordner family was one of the eight ruling factions so although this was Sun Sect territory they could easily do whatever they wanted as long as they did not get involved in Sun Sect affairs. Alexander saw Ashley and said, "I can sell the Spirit Revival pills to your family in exchange for one million Gold per pill but I want the payment to be through ninth or eighth grade stones, I also want 30 sets for Qi Spirit Pills " Ashley saw Alexander with Shock, could not To believe that such a small child could draw that conclusion by simply stating his name, This child was too cunning! But after that Alexander started to put a lot of pressure on Ashley that made her feel uncomfortable. "Gulp" involuntarily could not help swallowing a little spit to feel that pressure, This pressure was almost equal to that of his expert half spirit! In the last twenty days I had been consuming 200 Transcendent Grade Qi Spirit Pills that could be equal to 100 thousand pure Qi pills! In just 20 days Alexander had consumed 2 million gold coins! These days were very productive and you could see that the best resources could give better results. Now Alexander had 99 Acupuncture points transformed into spiritual Qi so he only needed 9 more points to enter the Elementary Realm, taking Alexander accounts needed 4 Spirit Qi pills to convert an acupuncture point. 4 pills might sound like very little but you should know that an ordinary person would only need one Spirit Qi pill to advance to the half-step peak while Alexander would need 432 pills to advance to the half-step peak! This meant that Alexander could store 432 times more Qi than ordinary people on his meridians! Thinking of this Alexander could not help but take a breath of cold air at such an idea without believing it. This was because neither Helena nor a divine beast could store so much qi in its meridians. This was because when I asked Helena about how many pills she needed to convert her acupuncture points she told him about 80 pills! Not only that, but the purple gold in his bone marrow already filled 99% of it, Alexander supposed that with 20 other Spirit Qi pills of transcendent grade could completely fill the bone marrow. When Alexander was in the Fifth level Gathering Qi could easily defeat a ninth level expert, Those were four whole levels but what they did not know is that while he was a newly promoted half-step expert Alexander could easily defeat him. Now he had 99 acupuncture points transformed, making it much stronger than the experts here who only had it made it much stronger than the experts of a miserable republic like this one. Even if he was an expert half step Spirit his number of acupuncture points was like between 8 to 16. Those were the advantages of a better cultivation technique. Alexander saw Ashley and said coldly: "Do not think I''m afraid of your miserable Cordner family even if they have 10 half step experts they would not be rivals for me, this is a take it or leave it deal. If you want to use your position to press dimelo and leave this branch and go to the branch of your worst enemy " This left Ashley speechless! I never hope that this situation will progress in this way! 173 Double my fortune. Two hours later. In a coffee in Pale City. Anna, Audrey, Helena, and Karen were resting while they ate some desserts and relaxed with a coffee. It had been several months since they arrived in Pale City and they could not believe that this city was so magical having hundreds of things that in their native Kingdom would have been something exclusive of the rich and noble but here even the simplest settler would have the same luxuries and in fact the rich had other great luxuries. This was a big blow for Anna and Audrey but the worst was that they found out that only Pale City''s economy was ten times bigger than the economy of Alba and Snow Kingdom united! Besides that everything was much easier here, they had banks and all kinds of services. There were also large food markets so food was no problem while one worked and had a good salary. This was just a small city like many other countless cities of the Republic, since only the Uri Republic was 100 times bigger than Alba Kingdom almost twice as big as a northern state! As far as Anna knew the capitals of the northern states could only be classified in the Uri Republic as middle cities! This was a hard blow for Anna who had never left her Region. Now she could only feel small and insignificant. "Bzzzz" Soon his communicate rang and Anna saw him with interest. These days he only received notices from Banco Alpha with large amounts of withdrawals and deposits but when he saw this deposit he could not avoid seeing the number with disbelief. [Deposit Monetary Account 109-302-22-7-xxxxxxxxxxxx] [Amount: 20,000,000 Gold Coins] [Type: Bank Transfer] "Pfffff" Anna undoubtedly let her coffee out of the Mouth watching her communicator in a static way. Without believing what he saw. 20 million! Before reaching the Uri Republic his fortune was a total of 15 million gold coins but now only his son in twenty days won nearly 30 million gold in a few days! Double your fortune! Her son was only 11 years old and was already much richer than herself. Now he felt that all his years as a merchant were nothing but jokes. In his native land, there were people with that amount of fortune but they were all people who had accumulated this fortune through decades of efforts like the old Walter who had been working for more than 50 years to create a nine-digit fortune. In other words, those who had that kind of fortune were all old farts who worked all their lives for it. But here the definition of that fortune was relative because people who had a nine-digit fortune were numerous even if it was a nine-digit fortune of white gold coins. That is to say that his 15 million here in the deadly countries was just a drop in the ocean and nothing more. In recent days Alexander had told her and she had also investigated that only the ruling powers were super rich since only in taxes each one earned 10,000 million Gold! without talking about their own businesses scattered throughout the Republic. Only then did Anna understand why even in those powers the Elemental experts were very common and as numerous as the clouds. The financial and natural resources available to his disciples were very rich! Especially the four clans that from what Anna found out every time a woman from her clan was pregnant gave her a mixed embryo pill that helped clean impurities from the embryo with only one goal, boost the innate talent of her descendants. So if your last name was one of the four ruling clans, it is safest for you to have no problem entering the Elemental Realm! The other powers did the same but only if they were second-generation disciples, that is, children of Elders, Deacons or similar. This was because that pill was a 2-Rank pill valued at 10,000 gold coins per pill and that alone the price of the middle-grade pill. Among the "Mundane" powers only a few could afford one or two of these pills would be very limited because this pill should be exported from abroad and the ruling powers greatly restrict the income of these pills so if one wanted to buy one of these Pills would have to buy it on the black market at double the price or go abroad for one and bring it back. Ten thousand could sound very little for the great fortunes of the Republic but most of those fortunes had great families and when it was said big was great that as far as Anna knew only the youngest generation of each ruling power could reach a whopping of 15 thousand members minimum. Since there were tens of thousands of external disciples, Thousands of internal disciples, Hundreds of central disciples and dozens of Golden Core disciples. And if each of the babies got an embryo pill each power would have to spend 150 million gold coins! Something very expensive. After all, the powers did not want to divide into pie into nine pieces instead of Eight and if there was another power that could equal them or they would have to exterminate it or give part of the benefits of the taxes. Anna did not know what her son had done, but to get paid 20 million, the most certain thing is that she did something great. In these last days Alexander made Karen buy several industrial machines with some books of varied themes and Audrey bought several types of herbs, while Ella and Helena went to the craft guild to go to order more than 5,000 Array flags of 1- Rank. Anna thought that all the artisans in the City were working on this. Since the Craftsmen''s Guild divided the order into one hundred missions of 50 flags each. Each flag was worth a thousand gold coins so Alexander had spent half a million on the flags alone, plus everything Alexander had spent on all the industrial equipment. In total, he could have spent more than a million gold coins. The rest of that money, Alexander invested in future contracts on spiritual stones. Anna was surprised at the idea of ??free-floating of the banks on the spiritual stones. The banks have two prices when it came to spiritual stones, the sale price and the purchase price. The retail price is the lowest and the purchase price the lowest. The Buy/sale price of the ninth grade stones was: Buy: 9.90 (9 gold coins and 99 silver coins) Sale: 10.02 (10 gold coins and 2 silver coins) Anna did not know why Alexander had asked that she made futures contracts with the bank, It was as if she knew that the value of the spiritual stones will increase, but how is this possible? 174 Why? Not a chapter @@ Hello Readers, As you must have noticed the chapters have been reduced from one per day to one every two days. I apologize for not having communicated this before but I have just started a new job and because of this I write a chapter before going to sleep so these days I write half a chapter before going to sleep. I had not communicated it before because I was on a test period. So it wasn''t safe. I will try to get the chapters back to their normal schedule after adjusting to my new schedule. Thank you so much for Reading my work. This message will be deleted within 48 hours.@@ 175 A lonely young man In another part of Infinitive Globe. Meanwhile in the central area of ??the mortal continent Cloud-Moon. The central area of ??the continent is divided into three, outer area, inner area, and middle state. It can not be said that the strongest powers were those that inhabited the average state. In these lands, there were forces of the Third and Second Continental Orders but it was also the home of the rulers of the continent, the transcendent powers. Within these powers existed Clan Down, It was a Clan of Array Masters so everyone in the clan was at least Array Master 5-Star while the leaders of the Clans were even better. Dial Masters 9-Star or Higher. At this time in that Clan, a young man named Jefferson was sad because his platonic love was going to marry another man. Why? It all happened a few years ago when the youths of various transcendent powers were hiking on a deadly High Ranked continent. While the continent is closer to the holy lands richer in Qi will be why some continents were classified as Low, Middle, High having some that were classified as Quasi holy land but were very few. The Mortal Continent Cloud-Moon was a Continent that was in the Medium-Low Classification ie it was stronger than a Low Continent but it did not have the strength of a Middle Continent. During that time the Fifth Princess of theDynasty Anton (Su crush) met the third Young Master of the Muu Clan, and they began to relate to each other. Making a couple of days ago their marriage was arranged by their parents. The saddest thing was that before the princess met the third young teacher, He and She were engaged. but since the princess approached the Muu family the dynasty did everything possible to break their marriage as soon as possible. Before Jefferson thought that his love was reciprocated but everything changed in that trip, The beautiful princess of his dreams became a cold woman when dealing with him. While little by little they went away. By doing this the Anton Dynasty paid the price of breaking all relations with their Clan Down but it was worth it since the strength of the Muu family was far superior to that of their family. Jefferson could only sigh and realize that he had fallen in love with a Gold digger. Only being able to remember her childhood with her as a sweet memory. A few days ago it was also declared that as a dowry the Muu family would give a space device of 100 cubic meters. Something incredibly expensive and weird. Since all spacecraft, greater than 50 cubic meters was very expensive, artifacts less than 25 cubic meters were much cheaper and numerous than those with more space. This was because of the larger the space within the artifact, the higher the failure rate will be higher so no one dared to risk the valuable materials needed to spoil it so many of the space artifacts had spaces that were from 3 cubic meters to 25 cubic meters. Even he had a 3 cubic meter space device since he was the great-grandson of an Elder of the Clan. But even so, only a space artifact like yours could be worth 1 million spiritual stones of the seventh degree. Not to mention the price of a Spacecraft of 100 cubic meters. Its price would be exorbitant. Presenting a dowry like this would only be to show off the wealth and strength of the Muu family, since even the Jefferson Down family had only four 25 cubic meter space artifacts used to store the treasures, Cultivation Techniques, so as the spiritual stones of higher grade available in the Clan. Now Jefferson could only lock himself in his room to investigate and find something to make the Ant¨®n Dynasty pay for this humiliation. So I surf the net but all the sites were the same with the same knowledge. Making a spatial artifact was very difficult and expensive with scarce and rare materials. This was only until he came to a page recommended by many other users of the Network "The wall of the Wise" in the Deep Network. According to the users of the Network, On that page, you could find even the biggest secrets of the most famous Idols of the moment while you have enough money. Jefferson did not have much hope on that page, but he went to the page and searched for "Space Artifact." He found a lot of garbage but among all, he found nine publications that caught his attention, which were "How to make your space storage space - 3 cubic meters " Requirements: Array master of a star. Price: 1000 stones of ninth grade (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 5 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of two stars. Price: 1000 stones of eighth grade (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 10 cubic meters" Requirements: Array three-star master. Price: 1000 seventh grade stones (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 20 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of four stars. Price: 1000 sixth grade stones (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 50 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of five stars. Price: 1000 stones of fifth-degree (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 100 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of six stars. Price: 1000 stones of fourth-degree (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 200 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of seven stars. Price: 1000 stones of the third degree (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 500 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of eight stars. Price: 1000 stones of the second degree (Equivalents in Martial coin) "How to make your space Storage space - 1000 cubic meters" Requirements: Array master of nine stars. Price: 1000 stones of the first degree (Equivalents in Martial coin) All were published the same day and the prices do not seem as a scam, For someone like Jefferson 1000 stones of the ninth grade was nothing, Only their monthly payment was of several stones of Fifth Grade so giving a thousand ninth-grade spiritual stones were nothing. So he decided to buy the manual on how to make a space of 3 cubic meters, so even if it were a scam would not suffer much. But if it was a scam, I just wanted that bastard to enjoy his money. So I quickly buy the Martial Coins to make the transaction and buy the manual. Soon I download an.Exe files in its communicator and install it. To avoid the piracy of the information bought in the wall of the wise the information is encrypted and superimposed on the communicator software to enable the copy of this, by all means, making it only readable on the device on which it was downloaded first. In other words, it made the information irremovable by all means. Soon Jefferson saw the first page of the Document with the title of the manual along with its author: "Kain Crane" But what seemed strange to him was that he did not say his the rank of Array Master, was it not High? Normally the Array masters even said their rank before their own name but this person "Kain Crane" seemed indifferent to their own ranks. This could not avoid making Jefferson curious about the book and raising his expectations. 176 100?, Trash! Jefferson began to read the document for hours, since only this document had more than 1500 pages in which he applied much Array theory in addition to many representation Array with new designs that in his life had never seen. This made Jefferson''s eyes light up and he read with more enthusiasm as he digested all the information. At this moment Jefferson could not help but admire that even though, as the page said, this was a 1-Rank Array, it was very profound, making Any master Array would understand. To understand all this, Master Array would have to have a strong theoretical base in addition to a few years of practice. Jefferson who was a 6-Rank Array master could not help but admire and immerse himself completely in the manual. This manual was perfect, his writing was simple but complex at the same time. It was certainly written by a great teacher! Jefferson did not leave his communicating view for more than two days while he finished reading and finished reading, sighing, saying: "If this is a scam, there is no fair business in this world! " Jefferson was so delighted with the manual that no doubt if Cain would be present in front of him he would beg to worship him as a teacher. Soon Jefferson closed his eyes and began to digest what the manual said, which was focused on three main pillars. One, As long as the material from which it is made the most stable and durable space storage space would be. For example, it was not the same to make a space space with a common Gold ring that will last 10-15 years before collapsing than using a 2-Rank jade that could hesitate between 200-500 years before the space inside collapses. Second, there were two ways to create a storage space, the number one method and the easiest was to trap Void within it while the second and more complicated was to trap Qi in the compressed material until it was unstable causing it to explode creating an independent space but for this method I would have to install innumerable small arrays in the material beforehand to stabilize the independent space before it disappears in a vacuum. Both were feasible only that the second option would give a more lasting space. And third, No extraordinary materials were needed to create the space artifacts they only needed to be strengthened but Space-Attributed materials were not needed. At least for storage spaces in which you can not store living beings of meat. By thinking about this, he realized that this could create a revolution to the world by making common and cheap space artifacts in addition to increasing the importance of the master Array in the world. It would also help to create new ways to increase the wealth of the Array Masters, In the world in terms of wealth the Alchemists were the first followed by the Craftsmen and blacksmiths leaving in fourth place the master Array, In fact the Muu Clan was a Clan of Alchemists so their wealth was far superior to that of their Down Family. Jefferson, thinking of this, came up with an idea: "JAJAJA, IF THIS IS KNOWN, THE MISERY SPATIAL ARTIFACT OF 100 CUBIC METERS WOULD NOT BE ANYTHING, THE FAMILY WOULD BE VERY SERIOUSLY SEEN IN RIDICULOUS!" This came to his mind because among these manuals there was one of 1000 cubic meters! Jefferson bought only the first of nine manuals! According to the announcement, an Array Master 9-Star was enough to make those Space Artifacts and what Jefferson read in the first manual may be true. So without hesitation, I buy all the manuals that I could buy with your money, Until I bought the 50 cubic meter manual. Besides that I look for a few Jades 1-Rank, 2-Rank, 3-Rank, 4-Rank, 5-Rank. With his status in the Clan he could easily get a few jade rings. of different ranges. As long as they are not materials superior to 7-Rank there would be no problem to ask for them. After that I take the first Jade ring and started the first step in the creation according to the manual. The spiritual carving. Jefferson floated the ring in the middle of his hands creating a semi transparent sphere while small threads approached the ring beginning a nanoscale carving inside the ring. Jefferson closed his eyes and placed all his concentration on the carving of the different Arrays necessary to create space and reinforcement in the material. Losing the sense of time Jefferson stalk innumerable little Arrays in the ring what made the jade look full of innumerable small symmetrical paths. Shortly after finishing the first step he introduced a speck of his Qi in the center of the Ring and compressed it until creating a small explosion that caused the ring to vibrate and emit a small golden light. Only Asi Jefferson could sigh of relief and wipe the sweat from his forehead, This task was difficult for someone who was not used to this, also had not much to see the cultivation of the person but rather the skill and an absurd concentration. Jefferson could not help but admire the person who created this method and I doubt if he could create a larger ring but since he had the necessary materials he decided to study the other manuals. Time passed and quickly two weeks passed. In these two weeks, Jefferson did not waste his time and studied all the textbooks in depth while being ecstatic. Jefferson felt that in these two weeks he had learned more than in his entire life. Making his theoretical base on the Arrays became even more solid. Now Jefferson was confident that as long as his cultivation was up to the task, he would definitely pass the Array Master 6-Star exam! Jefferson was not in a hurry because he knew the family dowry very serious. He was given in 2 years, so he had plenty of time so he spent his time practicing and meditating on these manuals as well as cultivating and reading books. your own family Now he was more turned on than ever to improve his Arrays and force one day to crush the Anton dynasty! So he swore to himself that during the next six months he only practiced in seclusion. meanwhile in Another place in the world. Alexander was very happy, In the last two weeks despite the appearance of Ashley ruined his plans to milk the cows her family compensated him by buying his pills at 2 million each! This was an astronomical profit margin. It was rare to find such a rich powerful family so Alexander thought there was something hidden in that generosity so Alexander did not accept it immediately but now he knew because Ashley had been so generous. Ashley wanted that will participate under his name and that of his branch in the tournament organized by the headquarters in the capital in six months! 177 Theres no trust. In other words, the Cordner family wanted to use it, so Alexander was negotiating for more than two hours with Ashley. Apparently every three years the Class 11 Branch within the Republic will organize an Alchemy competition in order to bring together the best Alchemy talents under 20 years old. What was the first prize? For the first place, Five tokens to join the Tree Fire Academy. For the second place, Three tokens to join the Tree Fire Academy. For the third place, a token to join the Tree Fire Academy. Apparently, the Tree Fire Academy was the best Academy of Alchemy in the Region of the Fifth Degree mortal countries. Together with its sister Academy the Martial Path Academy. These were relatively new and newly founded academies only 20 years ago. This academy was very powerful as it was founded by the Class 10 headquarters of the Alchemists Guild in collaboration with the ten most powerful countries and powers in the Region, so in this Academy the 2-Star alchemists and even 2-Star Peak They could be found in heaps without talking about Spirit experts. In those places, they were much more common than in the small republic. What was the work of Alexander, for from what Ashley said was winning second place, apparently in recent years in the Bamboo Valley was born an Alchemist genius who was said to have the potential to be an Alchemist 3-Star This single I was 14 years old but I already had a Cultivation of the Fourth Elementary level and due to its cultivation speed no doubt in the coming months will enter the Fifth Elementary level. This was a Gold Core disciple of the Bamboo Valley, that is one of the eight young teachers, the best talents of the Republic under 20 years. The youngest of them was 14 while the oldest was 16 years old, all being at least in the middle levels of Realm Elementary. The first thought of hearing this from Ashley was "These punks do not know the real geniuses" for the geniuses I had seen in their past lives these geniuses were not much. In his previous life, which lasted a little more than three thousand years, he found out about three great geniuses who in less than 200 years managed to enter the Realm Ancestor. That speed of cultivation was very surprising inside the continent and when they no longer found rivals on the continent they left for holy ground. After that, Alexander never heard from them. After all the news of the holy land, only the transcendent powers could find out what was happening in the holy lands. Alexander never took this kind of genius in his heart, because when they went further into the continent they will realize that they are just one of many geniuses. Even in places like the Tree Fire Academy, there would be many more like them, after all, if each branch of Class 11 was allowed to give 9 tickets, and with the innumerable branches in the Region, the students of that the academy will undoubtedly be numerous. No doubt it would be where all the geniuses of the Region would come together, making this academy very competitive and rich in resources. Alexander would be interested in going there but because of what Ashley said but for Alexander, he had a big defect and that was that he was founded by great powers. The great powers were not so charitable to found a few academies of this style for free, There had to be something hidden behind the foundation of the opposite Alexander would not see it credible. Most likely, these powers want to have a place where their disciples can find subordinates or something like that but give the opportunity to geniuses of small background sounded very fairy tale. Maybe it''s just a place to control all the geniuses in the region or simply Alexander was very paranoid but for what he knew in this world nobody gave anything like a free lunch. But then Alexander began to frown thinking about something, If they gathered the best talents in one place, how will they participate in the tournaments organized by transcendent powers? Alexander continued thinking about this but he could not avoid finding a good explanation. Since this project had the support of different guilds, it should be known by the transcendent powers, but if the best geniuses in the region do not join their tournaments, this would not that the transcendent powers were like idiots. Alexander could only think of something. Could these tournaments be canceled? But if these tournaments had been traditions for countless years no matter who the transcendent powers were! But why? Alexander could only think of something and say: "Apparently great changes are coming" In the end, he could only push those ideas to the back of his head thinking that the great powers have much more information than him. In these two weeks, I could only continue with my routine of refining a few Elemental Aperture pills while listening to the rumors. Every time he went out to eat with his mother and the others, all the conversations are about him. "Hey, you heard that they say that in our republic thousands of teachers, half Elemental Step, have made their way to Elemental Realm!" "Yes, yes, not only that hundreds of disciples of the eight great powers have broken through and the number of their If disciples in the Realm Element have increased if they continue to increase they will undoubtedly reach historic highs! " But other people said:" Haha, you ignorant people do not know why all this is happening, right? " This made many people show interest and called the man to tell them and he said: "You do not know it but my wife''s aunt has a sister-in-law who works in the Alchemists'' guild and she told me that a great Alchemist teacher is going through the Republic, apparently for this teacher it''s a piece of cake refine pills High-grade Elementary Opening, In just one month to Refined more than three thousand high-grade, Because of this more than three thousand new elementary experts have been born in the Republic Uri! " The man approached the other men at the table and said," You know how much a single high-grade Elemental opening pill costs, Each one is worth 5 thousand Gold coins! " " WTF! if they are not that they are not more than 15 million! even if the Guild commissions are taken away, they are still more than 13 million! " Hearing that, all the men inside the restaurant could not help but swallow. Most of them in their boring jobs only earned as much as 35 thousand silver coins per year, about 350 gold coins per year! But that alchemist alone in a month earned what they would earn in more than 40 million! This was very unfair. There were people who in their lives would never see that amount of money but there were also people who could look down on the gold coins and spend them as if they were water. This world is definitely not fair at all! Alexander to see the expressions of these men could only mock, Being an alchemist is not easy, much less advance in that way, People who thought that refining pills were the same as baking a cake, Those people could only be seen with contempt. That kind of people are the first to give up when the situation becomes difficult without wanting to prosper in life, just being mediocre for all their lives. 178 Plain Cover His mother, Audrey, and Helena do not know yet about the deal he made with Ashley. There were still five and a half months left for the competition, Alexander knew that they were using him and that the collaboration between him and Ashley''s clan was not as strong because that the Clan itself refused to pay Alexander''s fees on spiritual stones even if they were ninth-grade stones. This could only be solved by not wanting Alexander to become stronger in the next six months, at least not at his expense, since a weaker person was easier to control. Supposedly the Clan Cordner would pay ten million for each token that Alexander wins but the attitude of the Cordner family towards him could change at any time after winning the tokens so he was not very encouraged by this deal. If the Cordner family respected the deal he had made with Ashley, Alexander would have no problem selling the tokens since he did not have much intention of going to the Tree Fire Academy. Alexander could only sigh and accept the deal because it was also in his best interest to use the Cordner Family after all in these six months he would have his protection and they would block the other powers from trying to establish relations with him. Now the only thing he had to do was improve his strength in the next five months. Now in the last days Alexander ordered more than a hundred sets of herbs for Qi Spirit Pills, Alexander had no intention of selling them to the guild, so he paid 15% extra by set for commissions to the Guild. Every day Alexander refined 10 sets of Herbal Elemental Opening pills while refining 2 herbal sets of Qi Spirit Pills In these fortnight already had more than 150 sets of Elemental Opening Pills, Making 1500 other Elemental Opening Pills of High Grade, Making more than 6 million gold coins In addition to 240 Qi spirit Pills of transcendent degree, Alexander took twenty Qi spirit Pills while the rest gave it to his mother, Audrey, Helena and Karen. Karen was just in the fourth level of Gathering Qi so Alexander gave her a 36-point acupuncture technique and gave her four Qi spirit Pills. This should be enough for her to reach the elementary half-step peak. Karen was very efficient with her work and as Alexander was happy she had to pay off properly. Alexander turned his 33 million into futures contracts of spiritual stones of eighth and ninth grade to two years, After all if he needed money he only needed money just refined a few rare pills, In his mind there were innumerable recipes of 1-Rank pills to 5-Rank while there were some pills developed by himself but he did not know his own rank. Anna decided to buy an apartment of about four rooms for more than 275 thousand gold coins in a common neighborhood within Pale City. Anna wanted to buy a bigger house in the City but was stopped by Alexander, arguing that the Pale City was just a passing city and that they may never come back after leaving it. So Anna was happy with her new apartment. Besides this Anna was also seeing if she opened a new store in the City, Her son made a lot of money despite her young age so Anna would not have to worry about money or that eating what made her business just a hobby for her and she could take it easy but seeing the pills her son had given her, Anna decided to enter the prison to enter the Elemental Realm. At this time the strongest of them was Audrey who was in the second Elemental level and very close to the third level, now with all the pills that Alexander gave him he could raise his strength by leaps and bounds. Alexander had already prepared a cultivation technique for his mother, which was the same as the one he gave his grandmother before coming to Pale City. Alexander called it "Three forces of life" This was a technique based on the wooden element that allowed the user to heal from their wounds even if their wounds were deadly, while the person has a breath of life can be healed in three breaths to a more stable situation. Of course, if you have less than three breaths of life you will still die. Besides that, in a battle, you could only use this ability three times and if you used it a fourth time the body would not have enough vitality to support it. Alexander loved his mother and did not want to lose her. He knew he could not be with her all the time. So Anna would need to have enough power to defend herself, and this technique would cover the great weakness of her mother and grandmother. They were good at counterattack but not to throw the first stone and if they did not know who was the person who attacked them they would do nothing but defend themselves until they know who attacked them. This would be good if his enemies attacked directly without hiding anything but Alexander knew that in this world there also existed sly enemies who only attacked in the shadows treating people like chess pieces. Alexander would have no problem killing all the chess pieces one by one but his mother was not that kind of person so his mother would be innocent or just puppets so she would not bother with them. Alexander could only shake his head at the mentality of his mother for what he gave this technique, Normally the wood-type cultivators did not have a good fighting force but Alexander did not worry because his mother was always with Audrey as a nail and dirt. Audrey could be the fighting force while Ana could be the defense and the healing factor of Audrey with this combination could certainly survive unless they meet an expert far superior to them. With these measures, Alexander could be calm even if he was away from home for a long time. At this moment the only thing that worried him was where to make his breakthrough towards Elemental Realm! I already had the right pills I just needed a suitable place, Alexander could say that it was not a good idea to make his breakthrough in Pale City so Alexander decided to leave about two hundred miles west of the City. In that direction, there was a forest, in which innumerable wild beasts and even some demonic beasts lived. This forest was called by the native people as "Plain Covert" due to its density of vegetation and trees more than ten meters high. Alexander did not have his mother''s permission for this adventure so he would have to return before she leaves prison, as for the experts of the alchemist''s guild they would only protect Alexander inside the City and not outside so they would not They will continue to Plain Covert. Plain Covert could easily extend for twenty thousand square miles and was not only monopolized by Palet City, but all the powers of the eight cities closest to the forest entered this forest in order to collect herbs and hunt wild and demonic beasts. Plain Covert had a dense spiritual Qi and was extremely rich in natural resources, the more one went deeper into treasures and found more value there. The only bad thing is that he would also find more powerful beasts would be found, According to what Alexander read at its center there could even be demonic beasts of 2-Level mid-range, Almost like an expert Spirit Realm of the human race. Alexander at this moment if he made a full effort and attacked without fear of dying he calculated that he could exchange some blows with a half step Spirit and maybe flee but not win, let alone kill him. The demonstration that he did to Ashley was only a performance that occurs when the Qi is turned on the meridians to the extreme, causing his aura to expand. Alexander''s Qi was robust and dense, so emitting the aura of a half step Spirit was simple. Now Alexander had the strength of a common elementary middle stage expert (Levels 4-6) which means that Alexander could now fight with people four levels above his own crop. This was somewhat surprising for Alexander since in his previous life he knew that geniuses who could fight over their own crop were very rare even if it was only one level above but now he could fight above four. Alexander was almost like a demonic beast that only an expert of the human race three levels above him could be his partner and all this was due to his rare bloodline. This rare bloodline had given him an innate constitution unparalleled within this continent and maybe only the geniuses of the holy land could be his partner. The fighting force had a lot to do with the innate ability and the higher the innate capacity the greater the combat strength in the Higher Realms. That is, if your innate ability is only a seal, you will undoubtedly have greater strength of two levels in the Elemental Realm but when you enter the Spirit Realm you will lose that advantage and have a common strength in that Realm. Because of this, the geniuses of 1-Seal could not fight with the geniuses of 2-Seal but the same thing would happen to the geniuses of 2-Seals with the geniuses of 3-Seals. When you finish all your potential you will only end up as a common expert and you would no longer be considered a genius. That''s why the Seals themselves were so important and the powers will value you more the more seals you have open. Without saying that moving forward would be very difficult after exhausting your innate talent Unless you find a way to promote your innate talent, moving forward in cultivation was extremely difficult. An example can be he in his previous life, In his previous life he could only find treasures that promoted his innate 2-Seals talent but finding objects that promoted 3-Seals was very difficult and even if he found them without a doubt the great powers would they tarnished to hunt him for that treasure to use on his disciples or descendants. On the continent the greatest talents were those who had open 5-Seals being the innate cream of the crop, making these young people while they have enough resources and a good cultivation environment do not have bottlenecks until the Realm King but after this move forward It will be extremely slow and full of bottlenecks. For example, in the continent there could be young people in their thirties within him Peak Heaven Realm but even the best geniuses of the continent would be in their 60''s when they enter the middle step Emperor Realm, that is, they would spend 30 years in only one Realm and it could be that they do not even advance to the emperor realm in all his life. For the geniuses, that speed was very slow and there were worse cases of people where each advance would take them tens or hundreds of years and endless bottlenecks like Alexander in his past life. Unless you will find rare treasures or rare pills difficult to refine so much for ingredients as there are few alchemists capable of refining that pill and even if they could refine it they would do it for their descendants or disciples. If he wanted to sell it, they will auction it to get the maximum possible benefit. Making people like the Rogue Cultivators with their limited wealth unable to buy it. This world was difficult and hard, only being able to depend on your own hands to advance in the way, Alexander in his previous life had tired of relying on other alchemists so he studied alchemy, He got tired of relying on Array masters to improve his environment of cultivation so I study Arrays. This is the only thing someone without background could do if they wanted to move forward in life. 179 Will I be too sadistic? Alexander estimated that it would take three months for his mother to refine all the pills he had given him after all his mother did not have the innate monstrous talent like him that could refine those pills as if they were candies. All the cultivators had the limitations of the meat, Alexander at this time had iron meridians so they were ten times stronger and wider than those of an ordinary person like Anna, If we add to this the terrifying innate talent of Alexander could do what ordinary people do not. Making your refill speed of low Ranks pills very fast. so much that it could be absurd for ordinary people. Only when you have a 3-Rank pill or herb will your refinement speed go down. Since the medicinal effect of a 3-Rank element is much more powerful than the effects of a 2-Rank pill. So Alexander left Pale City at full speed towards Plain Covert. Plain Covert could be considered as a small forest compared to other forests and the main mountain ranges of the continent but it was big enough to be exploited by the nine nearest cities. It could be said that the economy of the cities depends mainly on this forest. Every day innumerable people entered this forest, many of which did not return, while others returned with great wealth, either in the hunt for specific beasts or in the collection of herbs. Every day the guild of adventurers and hunters published countless hunting missions and collection of materials so that this forest at least in the outer circle there were always people. The hunters, or rather those who killed wild beasts did not have many rules to follow, their duty was to keep the populations of beasts stable to prevent them from attacking human cities in hordes. It had happened before. When the number of beasts rises undoubtedly under their leaders they try to expand their territory so that the indiscriminate slaughter of beasts was well seen all over the world. A human female gave birth to only one child each time she became pregnant but the low-level beasts gave birth to litters of 6 to 12 offspring per pregnant. The stronger the beast the more difficult it will be to have offspring as well as the number of offspring decreases until equating to the number of human offspring, that is, one per pregnancy. Regardless of whether it was a mammal or a reptile, the same rule was applied to all races except for rare cases such as twins and triplets. That is to say that the bestial race increasingly resembled the human race the stronger it was. For the common people there were legends that said that the superior beasts could take even humanoid forms in addition to their bestial forms. As for the herbal gatherers they had a rule. If there were 5 identical herbs together you could only take two, If there were three you could only take 1 and if the number was less than 3 herbs you could not take any. This rule helped to maintain and regenerate natural resources as well as possible, helping to ensure that the resources of the forest are not over. If a collector was found to be in violation of this norm, they could kill it or take it to the guild to receive its punishment. After all, Plain Covert was the livelihood of many people and if the forest ran out of natural resources many people will not have ways to sustain their basic expenses or crop so they all took these rules seriously. From what Alexander had investigated, Once a group of bandits along with their leader tried almost to collect all the herbs from the forest to make a fortune but once the guild of adventurers and hunters learned of this without hesitation they issued an emergency mission to kill all those bandits. An emergency mission meant that all the active members of the guild participated in this mission, Even the smallest branches of the guilds will have about 100 thousand members each so that even if they counted the people who were in both guilds would be about 150 thousand people hunted down a few hundred bandits. Not to mention that all branches of the nine cities issued the same emergency mission. In the end a horde of angry people massacred this group of bandits in cold blood. After all they were messing with their future money. If there were no spiritual herbs also the number of beasts would have gone down so everything was related to each other. In this life there was no worse offense than getting into someone else''s income base and if you do it, you''d better survive your anger. These rules were applied by everyone in all the forests and were taught in brochures for newcomers in the guilds of adventurers and hunters. How did Alexander know? Because before being an alchemist he was a hunter and adventurer, In his long life he had a great variety of jobs, He was a servant for a great family whose name was not remembered, he was a bodyguard for a maiden who forgot his appearance, was a messenger among nobles from a country that would never return and the list went on and on. Anything with a large pay to incur the expenses of learning alchemy, Alexander would take the job without hesitation. Alexander knew that most people entering the forest were fake cultivators in Qi Gathering Realm and Body Refining Realm. This was due to the fact that most experts in Elemental Realm had respected positions within the nine cities, they were faction leaders or the backbone of their powers. So unless it was a great treasure or a beast that wanted to attack their powers they will not leave their bases or cities. Each power has enemies and an enemy always takes advantage of the weakest moment. Alexander quickly passed the weaker outer area where the wild beasts of 1-Level and 2-Level were to reach the area of ??demonic beasts of 1-level, Alexander could only deal with beasts of low rank so he did not go in much more and I''m looking for a cave. At this time he was not looking to hunt demonic beasts so he dodged all the direct confrontations with beasts but if a beast bothered him and it continued bothering him without a doubt that he would kill her. After all the corpse of a demonic beast was worth a lot and would give you a small wealth. Half a day passed until he finally found a cave suitable for him but it was not empty, Inside it lived a huge purple snake, Not to mention that this was a demon beast 1-Level High, with the strength of Alexander could not beat him with his strong carnal body so Alexander always had a saying. "If it is very strong, poison it to death" Alexander was an alchemist so he was an expert in medicinal herbs and knew how to make deadly poisons that would even kill an expert King Realm, much less a mere demon beast 1-Level , The only bad thing is that he did not have the necessary herbs, but where he was, In a medicinal forest full of the necessary herbs. The only bad thing is that they would be deeper in the forest than they are now. So I had three options, Find another cave, Go deep into the forest for the herbs needed to make poison or fight the snake right now. But soon an idea flashed through Alexander''s mind and he touched his forehead thinking: "And because it not only sealed the cave and extracted the air inside it, the beast will have to die of suffocation, right?" The greater your minor cultivation it will be your bodily needs such as sleeping, eating or breathing but for an elemental cultivator you can not breathe 20 minutes without problems but a demonic beast will need twice as much air as a human being so it would need to breathe at least once every ten minutes. but if he sealed the cave by creating a vacuum then his lungs had to collapse, which would lead to certain death. Alexander thought it since he had never done it before he did not know if it would work but he decided to do it, so he decided to take the Qi flow of the Area and create three small Arrays with 72 1-Rank flags. The first will absorb the damage in case the beast attacked or rammed against the exit of the cave. The second would seal the cave would not block the access of Qi but of the Air, The demonic beasts were very sensitive to the atmospheric change of the Qi so if Alexander pointed to this, the beast would realize that something is wrong. And the last one will absorb the air that is already in the cave expelling it from it, Alexander could only pray that this was the only exit from the cave otherwise this plan does not work. Alexander quickly set the Arrays silently without trying to annoy the beast while he hoped that the flags will store enough energy to start running, Alexander to accelerate the progress threw them into the water full of Qi with which he accelerates the growth of the grasses. Taking more than 3 hours to configure the Arrays, Alexander had no spiritual stones so the procedure was quite slow. When Alexander finished configuring the Arrays he immediately began to remove the air from the Cave little by little to prevent the snake from realizing it and when he realizes it will be too late. Alexander could only think, Will I be too sadistic? 180 Are you? "RUMBLE" Half an hour later, The mountain on which the cave was located began to tremble, making it look like the mountain was a big cage with a big beast struggling to get out and save his life "RUMBLE" "RUMBLE" "RUMBLE" The great The snake started like crazy to crash with the the exit of the increasingly frantic cave until after two hours the snake remained motionless inside the cave as if it were a corpse. Alexander saw this and quickly removed the Arrays from the cave entrance, He entered the cave only to see the snake rolled up on the ground is the size of a small mountain, Alexander saw it and said: "This snake is difficult to kill, He entered into a hibernation mode to preserve his life, If it were anyone else he would think that this snake died but when the air is restored in the cave it will no doubt come out of hibernation " Alexander sighed and took out 36 Array flags to make a Offensive array and decapitate the snake before it woke up. Otherwise, the one who would die would be Alexander. The Array flags began to rotate forming 8 different circles forming a perfect sphere. It descended on the Serpent cutting it in more than 64 different pieces, killing it while it slept. Alexander saw the flesh with complex eyes, This flesh could be very valuable even selling for a few million Gold but it had a flaw. This flesh like all the flesh of demonic and wild beasts had Residual Qi Berserk in their flesh, The way they cultivated the beasts was very different from other races so they eat their flesh by humans before going through a special procedure to dispel that Qi berserk could lead to the body of the individual who ate a strange condition called "Blood Evil" This was a strange incurable condition that altered the cells of the body at a genetic level in which the individual''s DNA was altered creating a "New Race" If you ate several types of animal races your DNA would not be different from a radioactive cocktail that diverted the race of the individual obstructing its meridians and making its meridians fragile like glass which would cause that simply circulating the Qi in the body would break the meridians. And the side effects went on and on. But technically this condition would make the person crippled if the person, since the symptoms worsen while the Realm Cultivation increased until the main channel of the Dantian is blocked preventing the an individual from continuing on the path of the Cultivation. Alexander could only find a small sphere inside the snake''s body sighing and looking at those thoughts back in his head. That time had been left behind. Now I was healthy. Quickly he saved the body of the snake and cleaned the cave before sealing it with an Array of illusion. Anyone below Spirit Realm will only see an ordinary empty cave losing interest in it. Alexander slipped into the lotus position as he pulled out the twenty Qi Spirit Pills from his Space Ring. In recent years, Alexander increasingly had great discomfort to see his bone marrow become Purple Gold. But I could not do anything to the Respect I could only see how that grew and grew until I got to Today. This was unknown so he did not know what would happen when his marrow was completely covered so that to have his loved ones safe he chose to make a breakthrough in the middle of nowhere. If something happened it was impossible for something to happen to Anna and the others. She was tens of millions of miles from the Alba Kingdom and thousands of miles from her mother so she could make her way without any problem. Alexander placed the pills in his Mouth and began to reach the point of saturation of Qi indicated to make the Advance to the Realm Elemental. Meanwhile in your bone marrow. 99.1% 99.3% 99.7% 99.9% 100% ---------------------------------------- ------------ "Alexander, wake up" "Alexander, wake up" "Alexander, wake up" "Alexander, come on I do not remember we were so weak" Alexander saw everything blurry right now listening to thousands of whispers telling him to get up, Alexander could only think about his last memories and he was confused he had never fainted in the first place, how could he not remember what happened after starting to cultivate? While a familiar voice went on and on Alexander could not move an inch of his body felt like he was being crushed by more than a ton of metal. Alexander could only stay without doing anything while trying with all his effort to get up, so the time passed and without knowing how much time had passed Alexander finally managed to move a finger? After spending more time Alexander finally managed to get up just to raise his upper torso so I finally see the light while Alexander could finally, see the silhouette. The silhouette could only say: "Haha, Alexander has finally gotten up" Alexander still with a blurred view could only barely discern the silhouette but his sight was more and more clear until he managed to see an old man with white hair in front of him smiling kindly. Where his aura emits the feeling that he was someone wise and experienced in life along with a slight murderous aura. Alexander when he saw this Elder could not believe it, This the old man was very well known to him, it was an image he would never forget and he said weakly: "Kain, Are you?" 181 Yousre not me anymore... Everyone changes. At this time Alexander could only see the old man in front of him like crazy, How could he see Kain if he was the same Kain! Kain only smiled and said: "I am you but you are not me anymore, Alexander since we were born you have changed" These prayers left Alexander stunned with the face of an idiot without knowing how to respond but Kain continued saying: "Before we were cold and far away of people, just trusting in our hands to get ahead in life but now you have a family, Alexander remembers that loved ones are also a weakness, something that can explode the enemy " Alexander only saw Kain and said hastily:" What I know, but in this life we ??have what we always wanted, The love of a mother, The warmth of a home, We are no longer the vagabonds with innumerable enemies " Kain coldly saw Alexander and said:" What you are living is just a dream and dreams always tend to end, perhaps you do not want to be stronger, perhaps you do not want to be an expert without equal as in our previous life, remember that in life the strong eat the weak, harass them and You humiliate, Are you fine being weak? " Alexander squeezed his hands tightly and shook his head, at what Kain said:" IF YOU WANT TO BE STRONG, WE ALWAYS OFFEND SOMEBODY, WHEN THAT PASS, WHO WILL BE THE FIRST AFFECTED PEOPLE !? " Alexander lowered his head and said: "My dear ones" Kain sighed and said with regret: "Remember, why were we alone in our previous life?" Alexander remembered his past life and said: "So that nothing would happen to anyone innocent " "People always want the worst for their enemies, if there is a way to make you suffer, they will." Kain saw Alexander and said: "You have discarded my personality but you preserve my memories and knowledge but remember our knowledge is limited, although We spend a lot of time in another Plane everything is limited to an illusion, Never trust and keep learning. If you want to have a family it''s fine but remember that you can not protect them for all their lives and death is inevitable. Just let life flow. " Alexander could only nod as he took those words into consideration but swore to himself that no loved one he will die because of you. If they died for another reason it was fine, since all those who are born must die there was no other end. Kain only saw Alexander and said: "Now come back, Only I warn you, When you wake up you will not find the same world you left" After that, Alexander felt dizzy again and disappeared from Kain''s sight. When Alexander disappeared, Kain could only sigh and said to the air as if talking to other people: "That gorilla is already under control?" Soon a series of shadows reached Kain and one of them said in an aggrieved tone: "That gorilla almost take this body but for the six of us to suppress, the will of that brat would not exist, you did a good job of entertaining him while we were fighting with that monkey. " Another shadow exclaimed:" They saw that bloodline! In all my life I never I saw a line of blood so powerful, I''m sure that line of blood can not be of this world! " So the other shadows could not help but nod and sigh:" For now we could only repress and imprison that damn monkey but if the Will That monkey''s getting stronger and stronger will certainly break our seals. " " If we want to survive, that brat must get strong as soon as possible! " Kain could only sigh and say," You will grow faster. you will appear before him. " A shadow in the sound of Complaint said:" That little ant has no right to see us, While we are alive or will not clean the entrance to my house, Much less learn from us, Hmph. " Another shadow in serene form he said: "Be quiet, He will be fine, On these miserable levels He will not need our help" The other shadows nodded but Karin frowned and said: "How can you be so sure?" The shadows saw Kain and at the same time He said: "Because I am he" Kain could only contract his lips and say: "Surely you did not know each other before?" ----------------------- -------------------- Meanwhile Alexander was finally recovering his senses in the real world. Alexander felt a great deal of pain first. Every fiber of his being felt stressed and as if he had been hit by thousands of tons of brute force. Soon he felt the sunlight and could not help but think: "Maybe I was not In a cave ?, How can I feel the sun? " Soon he recovered his senses and realized that he was exhausted in the middle of a large crater that ran as far as the eye could see, extending more than a few tens of miles, with his clothes made pieces, making it seem in a very sorry state. Alexander wanted to get out of this place as soon as possible but could not move his exhausted body what worried Alexander. He did not know what happened but for there to be such a big crater it will undoubtedly attract the attention of many experts who will come and see what happens. and when they see it they may want to kill him for his body. Alexander thought and thought until he remembered that before he lost consciousness he was about to make his way to Elemental Realm so if he made his way he could use absorbing Qi from the atmosphere to help him recover. So he closed his eyes to see his current crop, Alexander focused on his Dantian to see an immense and boundless space, Seeing this he knew that it had to do with the amount he used to open expand his Dantian, With such a huge space in his Dantian he could only mean one thing: His future was unlimited. This was because to break through to Elementary Realm one had to force his way to his Dantian and then concentrate all his Qi on him by making him implode, creating expanding the Dantian. The more immense this space was, the greater would be its future achievements. Otherwise, if this space were small in a certain Realm it would be filled and the practitioner would only have three options left. Expand your Dantian with your own Qi (which was very risky) Buy a Dantian Expanding pill that was super rare. Or stay in that Realm the rest of his life. Alexander in his previous life had to expand his Dantian twice for what he knew was something that if not done correctly could lead to death. Compared to the meridians, the Dantian could store many times more Qi but it was still limited so the first expansion was undoubtedly very important for the humble cultivators and with no background, since they could never access a Dantian Expanding pill. Alexander could not help but show an expression of satisfaction when he saw the size of his Dantian. Soon he focused on the Qi stored inside him to be surprised. Within his Dantian there was a small sphere the size of a very dense grain of rice. The higher the density of that grain of Rice, the higher the level of Cultivation. that Alexander knew what it meant: 6-Level Elementary Realm! WTF seriously advanced 6 whole levels! Surely it was not a dream, He advanced to the peak of the middle stage of Elementary Realm. Alexander was happy but at the same time focused on leaving that place, otherwise even if he had a divine talent he would not be able to occupy it dead. Alexander soon started spinning a basic culture technique just to attract Qi to his body but when the strands of Qi entered his body he was again stunned. The purity of spiritual Qi that he was absorbing was impossible to achieve in a mortal country 5-Grade weak as the Uri Republic. According to Alexander''s memories this purity was comparable to the purity found in a deadly 4-Grade strong country, that is, close to the border points. Alexander could only think that he had been taken to a deadly 4-Grade country soon to focus his perception on his surroundings and realized that he Qi was not only pure but extremely dense. What reinforced his thinking that he was now in a 4-Grade country. "Damn, my mom would get mad." Even so, she focused all her attention on healing as soon as possible to stand up. She could not afford to stay longer. Until after half an hour he could barely stand up just to limp out of that place, He wanted to find a safe place before recovering. What Alexander did not know was that he had taken his first steps in a new unknown world full of opportunities and it was the first day of the beginning of a new era that would later be known as the "Golden Age" An Era in which geniuses are born as Bamboo shoots and were more common than cabbages. An Era in which innumerable legends were created and among them was one of a mysterious expert who dominated all the experts of that Era. Even in the Ages to come he was adored by many, he was the target of many arrogant geniuses but none managed to achieve it. His exploits were told from generation to generation over time. His name was lost a long time ago. The only thing that was known is that he was known as The only thing that was known is that he was known as LORD ALBA and this is the story of his LEGACY. -------------------------------------------------- ---- End of Volume 1 Thank you very much for reading my work, I look forward to seeing you in Volume 2. If you like my work and want it to be more consistent and fast in my releases. Visit my P4tr3on: https://www.p(a)treon.com/fattyiscute Being my sponsor you can be up to 25 chapters ahead! 182 A small world... Its Growing. Alexander walked and walked but could only find a desolate land by the big Crater, Right now he was just looking for a safe place to rest, At this moment Alexander was confused this great desolate Area in Heaven could be seen rest of residual energies. This could only mean one thing. This area was the site of a great battle. In your previous life you had seen battlefields between emperors and martial kings so you would not be too surprised but these residual energies obviously outweigh those residual energies. Those two energies have no comparison as heaven and earth being innumerable tyrannical. Alexander realized that this energy was slowly disappearing as if it were being absorbed by the heavens and the earth. It seems that in a certain way that energy was being refined by the same heavens and earth. As for Alexander, he did not dare to try to refine that energy. First it would annoy the heavens and second he felt that his body was not in condition to try to refine that tyrannical energy. Even a strand of that energy could endanger his life. After three hours and he realized that the more time progressed the energy that was being refined was less dense while the spiritual Qi was richer and purer being comparable to a weak 3-Grade mortal Country. Alexander did not know what was happening in the rest of the world but it seemed that this world after it finished being refined the nameless energy, was going to evolve. At this moment Alexander got tired and decided to take risks and began to recover in the open. Without wasting time he began to absorb the Qi of the atmosphere without disturbing the heavens in his work. Alexander when he began to absorb Qi realized that his meridians were not the same as before, They had fortified and expanded more than ten times having a small bronze tint, Besides he realized that his meridians were not rigid but more Well they were very flexible and elastic. The dream of any Cultivator. After seeing his meridians he focused on his other parts of the body only to realize that his bones were not white but rather had a faint golden tint as if they were bones of ancient gods of legends. His very flesh, his internal organs were crystalline and without impurities having a challenging level of refinement to heaven. With emotion he saw his inner seals to know if his innate talent had been given a promotion only to realize that now he did not have the nine stamps but that now they were five seals. What most excited Alexander was that these stamps were not deadly stamps but transcendent stamps. The deadly seals were gray while the transcendental seals were Platinum-colored so they were easily distinguishable. At this time Alexander was full of euphoria, Before he was sure he could reach the Real of the ancestors but he was not sure to take the last step, "Shed the mortality" The Realm of the ancestors was the greatest achievement that a mortal could have and if The individual wanted to continue advancing in cultivation one would have to go through a process called "Shedding of mortality" which consists of breaking into mortal limits to enter the first transcendent Realm. Alexander did not know the details of the transcendent Realms but he knew that out of 100 martial ancestors only one or two could survive this process to enter the transcendent Realm. In the mortal continents the powers that had an expert in the Transcendent Realms could be considered in the cusp the continents and now with these stamps Alexander was sure that it could enter minimum in the fourth transcendent Realm. With this talent you could even make a name in a small area in the holy lands. This was because even the transcendent powers of the mortal continents had only experts in the first transcendent realm. If one wanted to find experts in higher altitudes one would have to go to the holy land. Where there were innumerable geniuses and the level of martial arts was undoubtedly another world apart. Alexander could only sigh and think that he should not sing victory. That having talent did not mean he could reach that height. He should strive to get the natural resources he needed. Now I was at Elementary Realm so I would have three options to advance. Absorb the Qi of the atmosphere that was the slowest method Get spiritual stones to cultivate Get "Elementary Pills" that were much better than just absorbing spiritual stones according to their quality. For ordinary people without a long history their training consisted of a mixture of the three previous methods. This is because the medicinal pills have impurities so they could not be eaten as sweets unless their quality was equal to or higher than the supreme quality something to which many have no access. After consuming the pills the cultivators chose to absorb the Qi of spiritual stones that did not have the same defect as the medicinal pills but the spiritual stones were only empty Qi and did not help the martial understanding something that the medicinal pills did. Because of this many people refined pills and stones at the same time to make the most of them without wasting them. To then have a quiet session absorbing the Qi of the Atmosphere while still understanding the laws of the world. Alexander would have no problem getting top-grade pills but he would be the ones who would have to refine himself so he would consume much of his time. Not to mention how rare were the herbs needed to make the pills. The Elementary Pills needed more than a hundred different 1-Rank medicinal herbs to be refined so their value was not cheap, Only a medium grade pill could be worth 50 thousand gold coins. In the Uri Republic only the ruling powers could be given the luxury of giving elementary pills to their members and this was because they had their own alchemists able to refine these pills. With their financial powers they could only buy ingredient but not refined pills in addition to having their own medicinal garden. This was one of the reasons why these powers have innumerable elementary experts of all levels. Alexander promised himself that the first thing he would do when he returned to the Alba Kingdom would first expand and improve his medicinal garden. Otherwise he could never support his consumption of pills. Soon when Alexander was thinking about this while he healed the world finished refining the energy, After this the world emitted a great variety of Waves to the void of the universe as it began to expand and level itself in silence. Meanwhile in the world of the ten thousand races. In the Prik mountain range in one of the great mountains of the mountain range there existed a majestic and spacious palace in which the greatest experts of the Clan Prik known as "Devas" lived. All the great family clans of the three great worlds have at least one Deva of otherwise they could only be considered as a medium or small family within the three great worlds. In all the desolate Era or a Deva was born this was because all the people in that Realm of cultivation were people who were born during the ancient Era and when the space of the three great worlds was broken they became existences not supported by the Skies. Thanks to them the laws of Heaven were broken causing the path of martial arts to become even more difficult than it was in the previous Era. The Prik Clan had 23 Devas for what could be considered a Peak existence in the universe. Inside the Palace there were 23 people of different ages some still look like middle-aged men while others had snow-white hair but they all had something in common. They all looked ill and were extremely pale which made them look very weak. Each day their body would suffer the punishment of the universe itself for its sin of destroying it by splitting it in two. After all these were the people who cut the path of cultivation for the younger generations. That day an Elder among them motionless and with his eyes closed soon took a breath of Air making his complexion turn into a healthy pink while his body felt as if the tortures of Eones vanished completely. After him, One after another of the Elders of the Prik Clan returned to their healthy aspect of the Ancient Era. Everyone looked at each other and cried: "That torment is finally over, The universe finally healthy and we are no longer sinners" No one but another Deba would understand the pain of a Deva nor all the suffering that went through an Era there were many Sometimes they wanted to put an end to their lives but for the sake of their descendants they did not, since losing a single Deva would make the prestige of the Clan Prik decrease. Soon the Elders felt a great pressure coming from all sides of the World of ten thousand Races. Countless golden pillars appeared in the Sky of the world some coming from their own Clan while others come from other corners of the world. The Elders showed serious expressions and realized something: "New Devas have been born, A new Era is about to begin" There were innumerable people at the gates of their cultivation Realm but due to the erosion of the laws of the world none of them could cross the threshold but now even the elders of his clan innumerable new devas were born in his world. Similar situations happened in two other great worlds and in the lower realms with the restoration of the laws of the universe innumerable people who were stuck in a bottleneck finally achieved the breakthrough. Making the number of experts grow exponentially. In space there were innumerable powerful powers which extended their influence through innumerable worlds like infinitive Globe. They were the kings of Starfield. The place where these powers met was called "MainLand" what was the Union of more than one hundred great worlds with a rich and dense spiritual Qi. Soon all these powers got a piece of news: "A small world called infinitive Globe was expanding at an alarming rate, in a single day its size had expanded 100 times and there was no sign of slowing down in its growth, It is also reported that the Qi Within the world it is already comparable to that of the outer areas of Mainland! " After receiving that news all the commanders could only have one thought:" Impossible! " All the small or big powers in MainLand showed disbelief and sent high officials to investigate with their own eyes the situation. However, they were several light-years away from infinitive Globe so this would take time. 183 One step at a time. The universe was unlimited with countless worlds, Starfields, Galaxies and living beings living in it. Some were worlds of only one race such as humans, Elves, Dwarves or the bestial race while in others they had more than one race living in that world. Within the worlds, there were three classifications: Small, middle and big worlds. The middle worlds were 5 times bigger than a small world and a big world was ten times bigger than a small world, it is not worth mentioning that the Qi was much richer than in the small worlds, so the natural resources produced by those worlds They are different worlds. After the worlds and in the desolate Era a new term "Mainland" was born. In the first days of the desolate Age, the saints descended on the lower realm but faced a serious problem, the Resources and the cultivation environment towards that outside impossible to advance in the path of cultivation. So they decided to nourish the Jinsei of their worlds with their Qi strengthening and expanding their worlds so the Qi increased, The environment improved so that people could continue to cultivate but after advancing the same problem happened again and tried to repeat the solution. Only this time it did not work, They realized that their powers were not enough to make the world evolve. No matter how much Qi they will use to nourish the Jinsei it did not work. So many experts decided to leave their worlds and sail the stars to become stronger. Many experts from the small and middle world''s came to the great worlds but realized that although resources and Qi were better than in their worlds, by their number the great worlds could not support their consumption. It was like an overpopulated island but this time not in numbers but in high-level experts. Thus the competition for resources in the great worlds became fierce, Every day there was the news of dead experts. This was until in the Guild Array a person thought of a solution: Create a planetary Array. This Array would be the interconnection of several great worlds to enhance each other. That is, use whole worlds instead of Array flags to make a Great Array in order to enhance those worlds. This is how the idea of ??the mainland was born. Thus was born a collaboration between innumerable powers of different races and the Guild of Array masters to mobilize entire worlds, something that was not easy at all. Since not only they had to mobilize the worlds but also their natural satellites in addition to making sure not to affect their angles of inclination as well as their distances to their suns to maintain life. A single millimeter and affects the temperatures of the planet. So after many years the experts finally managed to unite the Qi flows of 100 great worlds, This union made the Qi and the Cultivation environments were much better, Some to a lesser degree while others to a greater degree. For what the Mainland was divided into three, an external area comprised of 33 big worlds, middle area, comprised of 33 big worlds, an internal area comprised of 33 big worlds and central area comprised of 1 big world. Each area was a different world. As long as one more entered the Mainland, the number of experts would be greater and each Starfield had its mainland and there was also a Mainland by Galaxy. Thinking about all this, the experts of the Mainland could not understand why a small world like infinitive Globe became ten times bigger than a great world and comparable to its external area! If Infinitive Globe continued to grow it could be comparable to its middle area or even its internal area! This was extremely alarming as well as mysterious since even their current beings could not help a world to evolve. Many wondered, what had happened in that world? ------------------------------------------ Meanwhile in infinitive Globe. Alexander was almost healed after a few hours of healing but soon remembered the purple gold in his bone marrow, only to realize that apparently, his marrow was totally normal, It was as if there was nothing before in his marrow. This left Alexander confused but for now, he was not encouraged to stay longer in this place, so he stood up only to see how the strange energy disappears. Alexander just sighed and turned around to run as far away from here but he soon realized something, His speed seemed equal to the speed of a mortal without farming! Alexander tried to accelerate his speed but for more than trying he could not, He looked like a common mortal running. Alexander turned to see that tyrannical energy and said incredulously: "That energy evolved the laws of the universe?" the laws of the universe That was the only explanation that Alexander found since it was public knowledge that the stronger and more refined were. world (which were laws derived from the heavens or universe), it would be more difficult for the cultivator to show his power. Thinking of this, Alexandro showed a sour expression. With its current speed, it would be impossible to return to the Alba Kingdom even flying because now even its half step mount would be more "Weak and slow" The skies were undoubtedly guiding that Jinsei energy of the world to nourish it, making this world go through a second expansion. This world was already huge but it would become even more enormous and without limits. No doubt conmontional to the universe once this news becomes public. Alexander did not know how big the world would be but he did know one thing. The expansion had definitely begun. According to ancient writings that relate the first expansion of the world made by the saints, Everything was one day for him another, Distances between cities grew larger, Oceans without limits became innumerably larger, The Great Waves of Heaven were born. According to these same texts, the original continents, the present holy lands, were very different from today''s deadly continents. These continents, even before the expansion, were too enormous. Before they were 10 thousand times larger than the current mortal continents, so within of them there were innumerable experts, being the greatest experts the legendary half-saints. If a power before had a half-saint expert it would undoubtedly be a power at the top of those continents but now they would only be one of the innumerable powers within the holy land. If that extrapolates to this situation, Alexander was not sure what would happen. Alexander was not clear what was happening, Solo could run like a mortal to the nearest town and pray that he was not so far from the Uri Republic. Besides, he did not know how long he had been unconscious, so he did not know if his mother had left seclusion. 184 Move yours Ass Two weeks later. Little by little Infinitive Globe continued its expansion and every day it grew more than a hundred times now it was already 1500 times the size of a small world, besides every time it was with a small or medium world it devoured it to become even stronger, now a Big World has not been found but the experts thought that they ended up devoured like the small worlds and according to the experts of mainland The vitality of the world had surpassed by far the central area of ??its mainland. Since this density could only be found in the holy land of the galaxy and the center of martial arts known as "Magnific Worlds" This was the name given to the worlds that were found at the beginning of the desolate Era. All these planets were rich in spiritual Qi and Resources because they were bathed in the Qi of the stars. These were the only great worlds that managed to evolve due to the same Qi of the stars. A long time ago while the powerful experts of the galaxies explored the galaxies and found that at the apex of the same bones in the central area of ??the galaxy was full of a powerful Qi that even surpasses the purest spiritual Qi. This area was full of natural treasures that could make many people drool. Many of these experts tried to absorb that Qi in their bodies but all could not take even the slightest strand. this was because on entering their meridians this Qi fused their meridians. If they insisted on absorbing that Qi they would only have one aim: "Cripples" Not even geniuses with Golden meridians could absorb that energy and after finding those areas in a galaxy experts from other galaxies did the same only to find similar areas in their own galaxies. These areas were later known as "The Sea of ??the Sea." These experts tried many methods to move this energy with the intention of nourishing their worlds with this energy but they all failed so they decided to move entire worlds to the stellar sea. This mighty Qi nourished those worlds and made those worlds hundreds of times bigger than the Mainland of the Starfields. After countless years of development in the star sea of ??its galaxy there were 108 Magnific Worlds and this was the maximum capacity that could support its Star Sea so it was impossible that the 109 magnific World was born until now. In other galaxies there could be more Magnific Worlds because they were bigger and stronger Galaxies where the martial Dao was stronger but a Magnific Worlds without a doubt had the maximum powers of the Galaxy. This was because a Magnific Worldsonly could be surpassed by the legendary Three Great Worlds! Each power of a Magnific Worlds would have innumerable experts that in case alone these experts could exterminate their Mainlands! Thinking many thought that an extraordinary treasure had nurtured the infinitive little Globe world and if it continued to grow at this rate as well as devouring all the worlds in its path it could definitely come to be compared to the three Great Worlds! The experts could not wait for their envoys to return to know what was the exact situation in that world and if the report was good, they would have to consider whether to move their powers to that world, since in any case if that world continued to grow without limits one day he will come and devour his Mainland. And if that reason was not enough, surely the vitality of that world was much greater than its Mainland, so moving to that world would undoubtedly be beneficial for its powers and disciples. Meanwhile, In a mortal continent. A boy ran nimbly through a forest while at last he looked at a city in front of his eyes, that child of course Alexander. While looking at the City Alexander could see his disbelief and said: "I am still in the Uri Republic! " In these two weeks Alexander could only run through an endless forest, It was as if the earth is growing and Alexander was running on a big wheel without being able to reach his destination. At this time Alexander was confused, He never thought he would be in the Uri Republic the reason was simple. The Qi was too rich as well as pure. Alexander could easily compare it to a strong Mortal Contry 3-Grade. Alexander put aside those ideas and undoubtedly ran to the City, I did not know how much time had passed since he left, so I did not know if his mother had left prison, If she was outside I would definitely be in trouble. Alexander approached the City but quickly realized that this City was desolate as if no one lived in the city for several months. So I quickly stepped through the entrance door without guards. In these weeks after meditating at night thanks to the great innate talent of this body could understand the laws faster than ordinary people but Alexander felt harmed by this change. This was because even after understanding the laws he realized that in today''s world an Elementary expert was only a little stronger than ordinary people, if Alexander had to compare it with something, he now felt that his strength was the same as when I was in the early stage of Body Refining. He was stronger than a common person but he could only deal with some of them at the same time. This could only mean one thing. His status as an Expert Elementary had dropped and it meant nothing on the continent. Besides that now the laws were easier to decipher but as they were more refined than before so the difficulty of understanding them had increased several folds. Thinking about this, Alexander could only sigh, Everything he remembered from his previous life would no longer serve him, Everything was thrown away, His martial understanding of the world was useless and now he was blind again to the world as everyone else. Alexander arrived at his mother''s apartment and when he saw his mother in seclusion he could only sigh of relief. He had not left for more than three months. Alexander tried to communicate with Helena but he did not answer him. Disturbing the inmate culture was a big taboo so Alexander could only wait for him to leave voluntarily, so he only had one option left. Karen. Karen had not entered into seclusion so when I called her it took a few hours to arrive. Alexander saw Karen who seemed to have an unstable aura it seems that her Cultivation had grown too fast. This made Alexander frown. Seeing Alexander examining her, she showed pride. Since the big change, her cultivation Realm had increased by leaps and bounds like everyone else. Now there was not a single person who was not in Depression issued by the extreme increase in their crops. Seeing Karen''s proud expression, Alexander showed an expression of contempt and said: "Are you so proud of mutilating your future?" That single prayer made Karen rigid, did not receive praise, in fact it was the opposite, she was reprimanded ! Alexander soon thought of Something and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Audrey, Helena moves your ass out of the room right now" 185 Nobody gives so generous gifts from nothing In the same apartment, a four-year-old girl was lying on a bed while she was sleeping adorably but when she heard that scream, the girl got up hurriedly and opened the door while wiping her sleepwalking eyes. "Young master, what''s up? because it was so scandalous "but soon she felt something that was wrong in the atmosphere, She was having a feeling of familiarity and said very strongly:" I went back home? " She saw Alexander and said:" Young Master, How do we get Ten thousand World Races? " Alexander showed a serious expression and reprimanded her:" Do you think I have the methods to get to an apartment tower to a Great Worlds?!, We are still in the same mortal continent " But Helena showed a confused expression as she said:" But then because I have a feeling of familiarity? " Under this environment as a Divine Beast, she felt much more comfortable. It was as if she had once lived in a dirty shack while she found a great treasure that made her live in a large and luxurious mansion. Shortly after it was heard opening two doors while two beautiful women left their rooms. Alexander seeing these women could see that they were in the Fifth Elementary level but their Auras were too chaotic so they undoubtedly had very rapid advances in their cultivation. Alexander was not worried about Helena, that girl was a Divine Beast so going through the Mortal Realms was like cutting a sheet of paper. Very simple for her, but the humans were very different from the beasts and much more different than the beasts with Divine lineage. For the Beings with lineage things were much easier. Alexander saw the two women and said: "Mama, Audrey, In these last days how many levels have advanced? " The two women did not know why Alexander asked them but Anna answered:" 20 days ago while we were meditating it felt like cultivating was easier so I broke it early and 15 days ago the density of Qi began to increase so with the help of that Qi we could break every few days " Upon hearing that from his mother, Alexander could only shake his head:" Mother, What you just did is counterproductive to your body and your future " These Prayers are not They knew why but they scared the three women, If they were any other child they certainly made fun of him but they knew that behind Alexander was a great expert as his Master so Alexander''s knowledge surpasses them. Anna could not help but ask: "What''s wrong?" Alexander sighed and said: "mortal Realms are not like functional Realms, In these Realms, you can not absorb Qi foolishly, It''s just the opposite every time you absorb Qi take two steps, Refining, and Tempering. Refining is when you convert the Qi of the world into your own strength, while the temperate is to purify the Qi to remove the impurities "Alexander narrowed his eyes at the two women and said:" You did not read the cultivation technique that I gave you, The first part is about how to refine qi while the second part is about how to temper it " This embarrassed the two women, After reading the first part of their manuals they did not read the second. In fact, they thought that the rest was only filling without value, This was because in the first part already indicated how to attract the qi and place it in the Dantian. While Karen was confused since in her cultivation technique she did not indicate how to temper the Qi. So Karen could not help but ask: "Chief, my technique does not say anything about Qi tempering." Alexander saw Karen and said: "Your technique must be a low-level or incomplete technique that can only be trained up to the first level. If you continue with this technique, you may progress by leaps and bounds but you will never be able to enter into higher realms. " Karen showed an ugly expression and said:" Why? " Alexander said:" The body of a living being no matter its strength will generate impurities or pollutants, while the Qi of the world enters our body through our meridians is contaminated with the impurities of the body of the living being, As the cultivation progresses these impurities accumulate in the dantian which causes your cultivation to stop , It can be solved but the solution is not very good to say, Abandon the Cultivation and start from scratch " Upon hearing that, The three women could not help but show ugly expressions, As I did not know this. Alexander saw through his thoughts and said: "Hmph, In this place the martial Dao is very weak so only the great powers know how to cultivate correctly, Unless you have an expert Elementary teaching me I do not think you know this, So It is not your fault but in other places this is universal knowledge that even a child could tell you " He saw Audrey and his mother saying:" You better read the second part of the manual " This made the women go to their rooms, Leaving alone to a distracted Helena, Karen, and Alexander. Alexander saw Karen and said: "A few days ago I gave you a better technique perhaps you did not use it?" Karen showed an expression of shame and said: "I take it from my older brother" Alexander showed a cold expression and said: "That Step? " Karen could not help but tremble at that look and said," I am an illegitimate daughter of the Clan Case patriarch while my brother is the family''s main successor so when I return home after that day, my brother came to my room and I removed the cultivation technique without asking, presenting my father and elders to win their favor, In these last days that is the greatest secret of the Clan and all the high commands have practiced this technique of cultivation, now they are in prison training while the members of the Clan are happily waiting for the high command to leave the prison so that their authority rises. " Alexander saw Karen coldly realizing that what he was saying was wrong. Truthfully, As for the rest Alexander could give an estimate of what happened, Karen''s brother did not tell anyone where he got that book, most likely he said he found it in a ruin, while now the same also He was in prison and his plan was to kill Karen once he was released from prison, He thought for a moment and said: "How much attachment do you have for your family?" Karen did not expect that question but soon responded with a neutral expression: "I do not have them neither hate nor love, I was paid for my studies but I do not see my father since I was born and the Clan treats me like air "soon he changed his expression and said with hatred:" The person I hate is my brother and his mother, Thanks I do not have the surname Case. " Alexander nodded and soon took out another book from his space ring:" Here is the complete version of the manual I gave you before. " Karen saw Alexander confused and said:" The other book was not a complete book? " Alexander smiled coldly and said: "That garbage, What I gave you before was a half-finished technique, It''s a good technique but it has a minor flaw" Upon hearing that, Karen felt cold sweat on her back and Alexander continued: "Karen, Nobody gives so generous gifts from nothing, I always have to have plans if one day you betray me but now your whole family will become Trash for your brother and his gift hahaha " ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- NOTE: Hello, I have read the comments and it seems that many people have not understood what is happening in the novel. This will be explained in the following chapters and if even after that explanation are not convinced, please let me know. But I''ll say one thing, Mc can not have a tremendous power Op if he''s much stronger than a common person. And the world in which this world became stronger since the three great worlds. Also remember that after the ancient era when the three great worlds broke the gap between the worlds, the universal laws were broken and to understand them was like putting together a puzzle of a million pieces. Because of this, The number of experts under the desolate Era, What do you think will happen after the laws are repaired and return to the original state and even improve? After the people are in the desert for a thousand days, they learn to live in that land but if the lands become fertile from nothing, their little town would undoubtedly become a city in a few centuries blooming like never before. This is just the beginning of something bigger! 186 who is the first? Upon hearing this, Karen could not help but be a little afraid of her boss, This little boy was a calculating and cunning person and said with doubt: "What is the side effect?" When asked, Alexander began to explain: "Karen right now our relationship is superficial so you are not totally loyal to me, so the defect is simple: pain in the meridians, the higher the cultivation the greater the pain in the meridians until a stagnation in the Cultivation, People at Elementary Realm will hardly feel a little itch on their meridians but as long as people advance hehe, I better not tell you. " "And the best thing about this was that even if the Clan Case got another method of cultivation I would still use that, the reason is simple, because the Qi tremble of that technique is way above other 36 point techniques. " Karen showed a baffled expression without understanding the situation but Alexander said:" Quiet, that was just a reservation plan in case you betrayed me, with an average cultivation speed you were not going to feel pain for a few years and if for that time you will still be my subordinate for that time then I was going to give you the correct version of this technique ". Alexander said proudly: "I never treat my people badly." Upon hearing that, Karen had a realization and understood what Alexander was going to do, since a subordinate of ten years with a subordinate of half a year was not the same. that time Alexander would have more confidence in Karen so he would be in charge of many more things. Before the change in the Atmosphere, moving forward in Elementary Realm was very difficult, much more than entering the first level, so with his talent it would take him a few years to enter the Spirit Realm and for that time his relationship with Alexander would be more solid. what Karen could not help but admire her boss''s forecast. But still Karen could not help but ask: "But will you let my family have that technique?" Alexander said without concern: "This junk technique can be strong but with that defect it will undoubtedly become a torment for the future generations of the Clan, It''s better to let someone suffer than to kill him. That''s going to be his payment for taking something that was not for them, Karen. I say watching the living suffer is better than killing them quickly. " But Karen showed great concern saying," But if Do you leave them alive perhaps they can not be a future threat? " Alexander shook his head and said:" Karen, A technique does not make a powerful Clan But there are seven important factors. Talent, Resources, Techniques, Environment, Wealth, capable people and time " " Talent refers to innate talent, A better innate talent makes the speed of cultivation faster " " Resources to medicinal pills, More Medicines help to compression martial " " Techniques to cultivation methods, the better your technique the expert will be stronger among those at the same level " " Atmosphere to geographical location, a better location of your headquarters will make it easier to grow and find natural resources " "Wealth to Gold or spiritual stones, All powerful forces are very rich because to buy treasures it is always necessary to have wealth" "Capable people refer to good leaders, Many Clans can flourish, Decline or even become extinct according to the decisions of their leaders" "Development time refers to the time of existence of a Clan, a Clan of 200 years is impossible to compare it with a millennial Clan, the number of my Embrops and experts will be much greater in the second " " Your Clan Case does not have any of the above and if you want to raise you will have to step on the eight ruling powers and you think that the eight ruling powers with a strong and deep foundation, will let join their league and even if they do they will only be the ninth weakest power being suppressed by the other powers without hesitation, The Clan Case is becoming stronger every time but the eight powers must also be doing the same, those powers also have techniques of the same level that I gave you and not just one, now your Clan is just a new rich who is about to make a fool of himself against the old rich. " This left Karen open-mouthed and Alexander ended with her saying: "With the current density of Qi of the republic I would not be surprised that the spirit experts will begin to appear in heaps and guess who should have a lot of old people in the ninth grade level. and thousands of disciples in the elementary Realm, Now that you, I would leave the Clan Case if you want I can give you money to buy an apartment and move with your loved ones, Now go to my room and memorize the technique and then burn the book " Karen thought about what Alexander said and in the end she nodded, If she was still in the Clan Case after her brother was released from prison she would definitely kill her and her mother so it was best to seek protection by buying a property close to her boss. At this time his brother''s position in the Clan was too high so if he kills her no doubt nobody will say anything. So he nodded and Alexander told him to wait for Audrey to come out to help him get his mother out of the Clan. The Clan Case used to be a third-order power so it did not have any strong experts but now it could improve its strength in a few days, like all the powers on the continent. In addition, it asked Karen to gather all the news in the last three months. So Karen left and left Helena and Alexander alone, Helena seemed to be in her own world while examining her surroundings as a divine beast was very sensitive to the laws of the world while. In that Alexander said to him: "Helena, Is a talent greater than the nine mortal seals possible?" In these days I had been happy for gaining more innate talent but then I reacted and thought about it. In this world all beings are born mortal so that after the mortal seals there are no better talents, that''s what he knew. But a few days ago his stamps changed and instead of condensing nine gray seals "Mortal" now confessed four seals "Transcendent" a term he had never heard until he condemned them by himself. Alexander supposes that it was a system in the same way to prove the talent in the transcendent Realms but that according to his knowledge was impossible. Helena came back and said: "Yes, they exist but it is not a prenatal talent but a post natal one" Alexander frowned and this amused Helena who explained: "You know everyone in my race is born with nine innate mortal seals so passing these levels is very easy but for some with more diluted bloodlines their true challenge begins in the Transcendent Realms, The talent of the transcendent Realms is achieved in an easy way, During the shedding of mortality one will have to cross through a tribulation and according to your innate mortal seals will be the strength of your tribulation if you manage to survive that tribulation you could condense an equal number of seals that you had in the Mortal Realm but some counted a smaller number while others counted only one because they pass the taxation with defensive treasures but if you pass it without tricks and receiving all the rays with your body you would definitely be someone unrivaled in the Transcendent Realms. " This made Alexander show an ugly expression and told Helena:" What if I have Transcendent Seals in the Mortal Realms? " Helena stared at Alexander and examined him before saying," Then you will be a defiant at the heavens genius and you will have to pass the legendary tribulation total extinction, My older brother was born with seven transcendent seals what made him crowned as the genius number two of the Clan but when he went through his tribulation even with his strong body of divine beast half dead term, A divine beast of pure blood can easily pass an ordinary tribulation but when it comes to that tribulation, it is another issue and they do not look like anything. " When Alexander heard this he could not help but feel pressure, since his tribute will undoubtedly be weaker than the tribulation of her brother, He had three seals less than her brother! So his tribulation can be three times weaker than that tribulation and if a divine beast of attribute lightning could hardly survive this surely he would not either but so Helena said if she was able to survive that tribulation her body would undoubtedly bathed in the pure energy of the heavens will be much stronger than an ordinary expert. Alexander could only say, "Just let life run." Now it was early to think about this and Alexander would do everything possible to survive that taxation by making the best possible arrangements but if he still died in that tribulation it meant that this was his destiny. Soon Alexander thought of something and said: "If your brother is the second genius of the Clan, who is the first?" But Helena just smiled and did not answer Alexander''s question, she preferred to change the subject and said: "Young Master, Something weird is happening to this world " 187 FATHER !! Helena before Alexander spoke began to explain: "This world was once a worthless rubbish but now I feel that the universal laws every second that passes are becoming more refined and powerful besides that I feel that the laws are no longer broken by which are easier to understand, now this world is only a little behind the three great worlds but every second is about to overcome them! I do not understand it but if you follow this step the Dao Marcial will be further expanded and the artists martial could reach new heights never before seen " Alexander was silent and thought, so he knew the martial Dao was very long and lonely in addition to extremely competitive and cruel so as one advanced the number of experts in that Realm diminished to the point where they could not easily be found being more rare than phoenix feathers, Alexander also knew that the cultivation was divided into several Great Realms, Realms Realms and Small Realms. An example could be that the great Realm was "Mortal Realm" and the average Realms were "Elementary, Spirit, Profund, Earth, Heaven, King, Emperor, Overlord, Ancestor", while the small realms were levels 1-9 of Every average Realm. In theory the only thing that could restrict the growth of a cultivator was the laws of the universe because a cultivator to advance needed to understand those laws and if there was nothing more to understand so that your Realm did not advance more but if the laws then improved the Dao martial will be further expanded and the universe itself will become stronger so it could harbor better worlds and more powerful living beings. If this world was evolving it was only a matter of time before it would reverberate in the rest of the universe, since everything in the universe was connected in a certain way. In the end Alexander could only sigh and say, "You know Helena, I think we''re going to have an exciting life." Helena saw Alexander with bright eyes and said, "You know that a new Era began, right?" Alexander shook his head and said : "It is not as simple as a new Era, Since the ancient Era ended many people always compared the current Era with the ancient Era affirming that" The experts of the Ancient Era were much stronger "but in this new Era it certainly they will surpass the achievements of all of them. They were later and to come, innumerable geniuses and experts will be born, I do not know what this Era was called in the future but without a doubt many immemorial legends will be born " Alexander saw Helena and said:" You are happy or sad to have Born in this Age, haha " At Alexander''s assertions, Helena could not help frowning, I could not believe that these years were as huge as Alexandre says and could not help but ask:" Young Master, Because Do you think that this Was serious so awesome, I do not understand? " Alexander turned around and said a couple of lines:" Helena, If you are an expert in puzzles and you can build one of a thousand pieces easily if you lowered the difficulty and I put you to put together one of a hundred pieces or ten pieces, wouldn''t it be much easier for you? " With that Alexander went to the armchair in the living room and went to sleep. It had been weeks since he slept in something soft. I needed a good sleep before continuing, besides that now everyone in the city was raising their culture like idiots. But when listening to the phrase of Alexander, Helena was silent and came to the realization seeing the child sleeping in the chairs sleeping comfortably could only sigh and say: "It seems that the young teacher is right, From the beginning of this Era living beings they have become accustomed to cultivating a much more difficult than in the ancient Era, The only reason why there are no more experts was because of the fragmentation of the laws but now that the laws are complete without a doubt everything will be different " In the end Helena alone he could go to his room to think about what had happened and ask how far this new world could evolve. Maybe I could overcome the three great worlds. Soon three more months passed. Infinitive Globe did not stop growing and devouring small worlds until the 106th day of its expansion in which it finally stopped forming a colossal world that was 10600 times the size of a Big World and far exceeding the vitality of a Magnific World, Many wise people even thought that they surpass the three Great World''s with immense divine continents within this world. Soon the expansion of that world became the subject of discussion throughout the universe and many powerful powers left their homeworlds and Mainlands to settle in the new world "infinite World" but soon Infinite World began to vibrate emitting waves for the entire universe repairing and improving the universal laws, That same day many experts in the pinnacle of the crop disappeared without a trace. Many ancestors of innumerable factions that were recognized and even born in the Ancient Era disappeared which made the factions remain worried until a Rogu¨¦ power that was not weaker than others left a message discovered by one of his disciples days later: "The Dao is infinite!" Many experts thought that there were Realms beyond the pinnacle and that to continue in cultivation one had to leave this world but everything remained in a simple conjecture of some words left by an Elder Devas. (Note: Devas is the abbreviation of "Devastation being") Meanwhile in a Magnific World called "Icy Eternal World", in a huge and majestic room, a very beautiful young girl with black hair with the appearance of being in her twenties was facing of some Elders with immense auras while in the middle was a middle-aged man. Before this the young woman said: "Father, Elders, Why did you want me?" The middle-aged man saw his daughter and said: "In the last months a little world called Infinitive Globe reached levels that surpass those of our world, I want you and a few elders and outstanding disciples to go to that world to find a location where to relocate the Sect " On hearing this, he remembered some memories I had forgotten a long time ago Beautiful girl remembered a scene from more than 40 years ago of a mortal middle-aged man saying: "Even if I profane you while you lost your memories, my children will not They are to blame for my sins, you can do whatever you want with me but do not touch my children! " She could still remember the decisive face of the man and promised that as long as he could survive the torture of breaking his meridians one by one without issuing any sound, I would let those children live. The girl underestimated the perseverance of that man and took the torture without making a single sound and even after destroying his Dantian. In the end the young woman only saw the man and flew away to return to the sect thinking about this man the young woman thought that now he would be an old man. The young woman saw her father and said: "Why I?" The middle-aged man smiled and said with narrowed eyes: "So you''ve been in that world before so you should have certain contacts, right? " The girl got nervous and nodded quickly but seeing this the middle-aged man dismissed the Elders and when he was alone with his daughter said:" Daughter, do you have something you want to tell me? " The middle-aged man knew that his daughter had disappeared for more than a decade close to that world, After a decade she reappeared to tell him that she was attacked by the Qwer Clan a rival and enemy faction of her Brawnlyn Palace within Icy Eternal World but never told her what happened in that lost decade. For the cultivators of his level a decade was nothing, It was like a second for mortals but his daughter after that trip was no longer a virgin nor did she talk about it to exterminate the one who did it, so it could only mean that It was agreed upon but his daughter did not say anything about it or he could bring the issue to light. Now he had the opportunity to bring up the subject without doubt not disapprove. He wanted the whole truth but with his daughter''s record ... he did not have much hope. In the eyes of her father, the young woman could only say: "Years ago when I was attacked by our enemies while I was leaving training, I was seriously wounded and among the rubble of our battle, I fell on that world, losing my memories for more than a decade ... "But in the end the girl lowered her head while she did not know how to say the following to her father. Hearing this, the middle aged man could not help frown and say, "And?" The young woman raised her head and said: "In the middle of that decade I married a mortal and had children with that mortal", After that she said with hatred: "And the worst thing is that it was with a garbage that could not penetrate to such ephemeral levels of Cultivation and their children were also a garbage without any single seal!" Seeing his daughter in shock said: "A man had the courage to touch you !, Who is that man I will grant him the position of honorary Elder! Besides, I''ll give him a big feud! " This enraged the girl and shouted:" FATHER !! DO NOT SAY STUPID THINGS!" 188 The man who made the Dao Array tremble! The middle-aged man could only see his daughter with mockery: "What did you expect? What did he say that was going to destroy that mortal? That those children of yours were bastards that needed to be eliminated or would bring shame to our family? "After that, she saw her daughter with a penetrating view and said:" You think that I''m really interested in that kind of thing! You''re already a mature woman. With whom you have children is not my problem. " Feeling the sight of her father thus, the woman could only lower her head with shame but the following words left her shocked: "From my perspective, My grandchildren are not trash, but you" The woman raised her head and saw her father in disbelief, never thought that her father would say those words but while the woman processed those thoughts the man said with a cold look: "You know why I defend them, because I AM A WASTE THAT WAS BORN WITHOUT ANY SEAL" "You, my father, was not born without any seal !?" the woman could not believe it after all her father was one of the leaders of a superpower in the galaxy! Although they will not enter the top 100 of the superpowers galaxies, Her palace remained a superpower after all. Seeing his daughter in that state, the middle-aged man could only show his disappointment and shook his head: "You do not understand, being born without stamps does not define the future, as long as you have the heart of a Powerhouse without a doubt You will become a terrifying expert " While still seeing his daughter, the middle-aged man said:" Like my case there are many in the story but all the people who managed to get up despite their low talent had something in common, they never showed fear of The death, Without fear of offending all and become enemy of the world, Many chose that path but only a few reached their end " Upon hearing the reprimand of his father, The beautiful woman clenched her fists and said angrily:" Do not you I believe! In the world of cultivation, talent is everything! A garbage will remain a Garbage no matter how hard you try. " The man did not say another word and threw a thing at his daughter. The woman quickly took what her father shot and saw him curiously. After examining it, the woman did not understand and said: "What''s special about this 9-Rank Mortal Jade Ring for someone in my state this is garbage" The man did not say much and said: "Put a drop of blood on him" The woman frowned and I hesitate to do it for a moment but in the end he decided to do and made a small wound on her finger and dropped a drop of blood on this ring. Shortly after this, The jade became a small golden sphere filled with innumerable little Arrays. The woman had not seen any of these Arrays in her life but they were certainly very beautiful. Soon she felt her mind connected to a new individual space of 1000 cubic meters. This left the Youth impacted because even with her status he only had a personal spacecraft of 100 cubic meters, one tenth of this space and that even her palace had only a space artifact of 50 thousand cubic meters to store treasures and valuable medicinal pills. What also left him most shocked was that he was made with a Mortal Jade 9-Rank, a material that in her eyes was mere trash like a rock on the side of the road. So I could only see her father and I wanted to ask him where he got this wonderful space artifact, Maybe in an ancient ruin of the primordial Age! The middle-aged man crossed his arms and said: "The man who created that ring, It was a garbage without any seal" "WHAT ?!" The man got up from his throne and walked towards his daughter, Beginning to explain: "You know the Clan Crane" "When Asked, she nodded after all this was a family line of divine blood and blood line was one of the most powerful among families bloodline galaxy:" Whitestorm Crane" "this it was a divine Beast that like many other powerful races disappeared without a trace at the end of the Primordial Age. Even in the Ancient Era where humans could access the Three Great Worlds, they could not see Whitestorm Crane and only learned of its existence through the Ten Thousand Clans. It was said that the Crane Clan''s founder was a Rogu¨¦ cultivator who found Whitestorm Crane''s blood essence and adopted the Crane surname because of his bloodline. After that the Crane Clan grew exponentially in a few million years became a superpower of the Galaxy. But he wondered, what Clan Clan had to do with this. The man began to explain while in a blink he came to his daughter''s side and motioned for him to follow her and then said: "The Clan Crane like any bloodline family values the purity of blood especially so when children of their Clan who are 5 years old are tested, some have unclean bloodlines while others do not even awaken the line of blood in their bodies but there are also geniuses with a pure blood line or quasi-pure. These are highly valued by the Clan but those who do not even have a bloodline in their body are abandoned by the Clan and randomly thrown into the universe. " As they walked through the halls of the palace, the young woman nodded. This was the usual way for families to act. of blood. So he only listened in silence. The middle-aged man sighed and said: "As in our palace, all those born in the palace have a jade of Alma which proves that they are alive, In all the history of Clan Crane none of the children who were abandoned managed to survive for more than 10 weeks but three thousand years ago, Abandoned is still alive " The young woman was surprised at that moment, A five-year-old boy without cultivation without a doubt the probability of surviving was as small as a nano centimeter but he also wondered how her father knew these things after all Clan Crane would not make that public information. The man went on to explain: "This made the High Officers jump for a moment but they also thought that the boy was lucky and did not teleport to a dangerous place, so they did not pay much attention to him after all that child was just a member of a small branch of his family " But the man showed a dignified expression and said:" But all this changed about half a year ago, Half a year ago a series of books were published on Deep Web to be more specific, On the Wall of the Wise, titled "How to create your space artifact" many treated it as a scam at the time, After all the wall of the wise does not check the contents of the book but just out of curiosity many Array masters bought one of the cheapest editions of the series of " Listening, the girl took a deep breath and said:" The content was true! " The man nodded and said:" Yes and not only that, those books that seemed to be so sim They had a deep knowledge of the Array Dao so much that even the Master Guild of this Galaxy could not fully understand it when they bought the books, even declaring that the Array Dao of that person was much deeper than his and he would certainly take it as Master, according to the words of the Master Guild: "That man is one of the best Array Master in the universe, that book is written in a way that even without understanding it the Array Star Mortal can easily do it creating a false impression of understanding and designed to If those master Array comprise 1% of that book, they undoubtedly advance in Array Dao by leaps and bounds since the understanding of the Array Dao hidden in each book is far superior to the previous one, that man knows the limits of those Array master as the palm of his hand ", after that many master Array from other Galaxies ridiculed that Guild Master but after buying and reading the book collection, everyone called aron shortly after innumerable Array masters were given the task of deciphering that collection of books, treating it as sacred books " Upon hearing that, the girl could only stay like a fool, I could not believe that something so important has happened but for said that those important figures, It must be true. Besides that being able to create spatial artifacts with "common" materials was certainly something that many thought impossible for countless years, at least that man had to think everything from scratch and even design new Array, something that not any Array Master could do, at least no master Array of her palace dared to boast that he could invent an Array of his rank from scratch. But soon he remembered something: "Father, but what does the Crane Clan have to do with this?" When asked by his daughter, the man smiled and said: "Do you know the name of the author of that book?" The young woman shook her head and waited silently for the answer. The man kept his smile and said: "The man who made the Dao Array tremble is called Kain Crane" 189 Only Child Lef Kain Crane? The young girl thought and thought but could not remember that name, She knew the name of innumerable geniuses of the galaxy not all but the most outstanding, Among these included the most outstanding geniuses of Clan Clan but the name of "Kain Crane" was not nothing familiar to her. The man without turning to see his daughter said: "You remember what I told you before, The only child left alive from Clan Clan" Upon hearing that, The young woman could join the dots and opened her eyes in disbelief: "Kain Crane is the name of the only abandoned child of the Clan Clan? " The man nodded and explained:" After its publication countless Array Master outstanding of the Galaxy ran to the Crane Clan thinking that the author of the book and the Crane Clan have a relationship with each other after all his last name was Crane, among them was the Master Guild of the Galaxy. At first the Crane Clan denied their relationship with Kain but due to the pressure of all the powers of the Array to Dao unite to press them they had to admit their relationship and reveal that Kain''s status was only the only child left alive from the Clan and that even though his last name was Crane, they had no relationship with that man. " The young woman frowned and said:" Can not someone be posing as a Crane? " The man shook his head and said:" No The name Kain Crane was only known by the people of the Clan and the name of someone so small was not known by the high commanders of the Clan after all Kain was just a child abandoned from one of the innumerable branches of the Clan, It is almost impossible Someone is pretending to be a Crane. " This left the young woman speechless. She could not believe that an abandoned child could go so far in the Array Dao and because of what her father said that child was a garbage without any no line of blood so neither the humblest Array Master would take him as a disciple so he could only assume that he was self-taught, making his achievements even more amazing. Maybe he found the legacy of a great expert. That would make everything more reasonable. His father was a garbage without stamps, Kain was a garbage without stamps but the achievements of these two people were huge, Now he could only think of the image of his "Husband" and remember his inflexible eyes. Did I make a mistake when leaving my family? The woman could not help but think of the sweet girl who was her daughter and those two rascals of her children. It had been several decades since I left that little world so your children must be middle-aged men and your daughter must be a beautiful woman. As for that man, he must be an old man with white hair. This was the second time he thought of them in the day. In the last decades he had forgotten them but now he remembered them twice in a day. Soon he also remembered the last prayers of man. At that moment after the torture the man was lying on the bloody floor in front of her. Then she just mocked: "It''s amazing that a garbage can stand so much pain" The man did not even see it, only turned around and returned home while dragging his feet "Just go and do not come back, I lost a lot today" After That, Solo saw his back with contempt and in one breath left the atmosphere of the earth. but in her mind she said: "What are you doing? We love you!" but at the same time she said to herself: "I love a garbage? Never! " In her thousands of years of age innumerable geniuses had persecuted her as she could love a miserable mortal! With her beauty, she could definitely get a prominent husband when she wanted to. That was his thought. He just wanted to return to his homeland to disperse that unclean Qo Yang of that man from his body. (Note: Some people when they have amnesia once they recover their memory lose the other memory in their period with amnesia ... I think, I do not know I''m not a doctor hehe) While the young woman was in her world the man thought in silence: "Now it seems that all are allocating resources to find Kain according to our Array Master in the books there are indications that the space rings can be further improved and reach incredible heights and even have more than 1 million cubic meters at the same time all the powers of the universe are dedicating innumerable resources to understand those Array so unorthodox and have unlimited space artifacts but if they manage to recruit Kain for his power would certainly save many problems and time. This is because even the most qualified Master Array in the Palace would take hundreds of years to understand those Arrays in terms of improving them. It would take much longer. " The major chambers of commerce throughout the universe began to produce Massive-scale space artifacts. certainly in a short time it will be very common for a person to have space storage. This would be a great change for people. This benefited many people but also harmed many people, among them the Array Masters of space attribute. This advance was of importance to them and now unless it was a high level space capable of hosting life or medicinal no doubt nobody would buy them anything. The others were Banks, Since this advance was presented in the space artifacts they stopped being so arrogant and even raised the interest rate and lowered commissions conversions of spiritual stones. They knew that its relevance was only based on experts having a safe place to keep their fortune but now that for the great experts could buy space devices of 1000 square meters as if they bought cabbages. This would make many people withdraw their funds from their vaults and safe deposit boxes since many experts preferred to have their fortune with themselves. It was adapt or die and for people who made their living in the financial sector it was undoubtedly a big blow so they had to improve their services to increase their rates and lower their commissions. Only then would they slow down withdrawals and go bankrupt. Even the high commands of his palace depend on the banks to keep his wealth, A person of his size had a spacecraft but it was very small and all his wealth could fill innumerable times that artifact so he could only have some medicines and stones spiritual for its short-term cultivation but now it could have ten times more of its wealth in its hands so it could enter in longer imprisonments and would help the speed of its cultivation. And with the speed that Space Artifacts develop from today, it certainly was not unreasonable to think that in a few hundred or thousands of years they could duplicate the space within these artifacts. What happened today was just the spark that starts a forest fire. Meanwhile father and daughter thought they arrived at their destination inside the palace: "We arrived" The woman saw where her father took him and could not be surprised: "My mother''s room ?, Because you bring me, She has already died many years ago " The man sighed and said:" She is not dead " The young woman saw with doubtful eyes her father:" But ... " The man interrupted her and said:" I know what I told you but this was one of the best secrets saved by all the superpowers and only when you enter the level of a Quasi Devas could you find out about it that''s why I told you that your mother was dead " The girl wanted an explanation but her father only said:" The answers will come if you have enough strength It''s not the time for this. " The enraged young woman said," Then why are you telling me this and bringing me here! " The man smiled at his daughter''s anger:" Your mother, unlike me, was a genius and a maniac. the martial arts, She was advancing because her pursue the Martial Dao but I''m just a cultivator to pursue it, If it were for me I would live happily as a mortal but I met her ", Saw her daughter and said:" I''m not far from being able to meet her again I plan to resign in my position as a Sect Master and enter into seclusion but it may be the last time in a long time that I see you but the last one " The young woman was very shocked by her father''s statement she soon thought that her father would go into a seclusion of death but quickly dismissed it, His father was too young for his Cultivation so there would be no problem for him to live a few hundred thousand years more. The man did not explain much and said to his daughter: "Like your father, I''ll just say a few words to you, Starting today you''ll be alone in the world, Do not trust anybody from the high commands of the palace or in the Masters of your friends , for now those old people will not do anything to you because of me but once I leave their attitudes towards you will change so you need to grow quickly. If you want to reunite with your mother and I again there is only one way, Be stronger, otherwise we will never see each other again, If you want my advice if you want to grow quickly go to infinity World, countless geniuses of the universe go to that planet Right now, for the older generation at the moment, that planet does not have anything we want but for the younger generation it is undoubtedly a land of opportunities. It will undoubtedly be the land where the geniuses of this generation will be confronted by the hegemony of this generation. Now I can only help you in two ways. I will give you 1 treasure of attack and two defense, in addition to which you will transfer all my earthly wealth. All I can do for you, Where you can get to depends on you, You should go and hide in infinity World as soon as possible, I will resign in 3 years and most likely I will go in 10 to 20 years so you have time. The treasures are in your mother''s room, they were prepared by her and by me long ago waiting for this day, I hope this is not a Goodbye " After that, the man left leaving the young woman in front of the blank door processing everything his father had just told him. If all the talents of the Starfield, Galaxy or Universe met in a single Planet, would not that be too scary? How competitive would that new world become! 190 Supreme Art of the six Scriptures Meanwhile in Infinity World. Alexander could not avoid for all the events surprised by the information that happened. Five months ago in Plant Cover appeared a huge white coat Gorilla that scared all the beasts and hunters in the area making them run from the place. Shortly after that for two months there were signs of struggle in Plant Cover and little by little the whole forest was submerged in chaotic energies. Many thought that this monkey came from another deeper area of the continent and that was being hunted by experts so all City Lords ordered that until the situation calmed down no person could enter Plant Cover. After two months, the residual energy of the battle began to diminish and Qi began to emerge in the Republic. Nobody related the two events but Alexander knew very well that the cause of this change could be him. But at the same time he did not understand why so he started to examine his body. The first thing he noticed was that he was not wearing the mask and he seemed totally normal. That made him happy but he also thought that he had lost his bloodline powers but examining his body he had realized that they had been sealed by someone. Now the question, who was that someone? As far as Alexander knew, you could not seal blood lines and he could not do it with his abbreviated alphabet. The second thing was that he realized that in his meridians there was a trace of a cultivation technique and this was not any cultivation technique so Alexander spent a lot of time examining the technique to be surprised. This was a technique he had never imagined. It was a 108 point technique, but it was a technique which was based on 6 complete cycles and twelve small ones. This was a defiant technique to Heaven. Cultivation techniques have two factors in which they qualify. One was the number of acupuncture points that could be opened and the other was how many hardening cycles could be carried out in a culture session. Even if one had Gold meridians but had a junk technique, His wide meridians would not do him any good. The first depends on the speed of absorption of Qi that the individual could have while the second depends on the quality of spiritual Qi that the individual would have in his body. It was not the same to temper the Qi with 24 points than with 108, A single cycle of the technique of 108 would certainly be better than 6 cycles of a technique of 24. In his previous life Alexander read that the best human technique was a technique of 72 acupuncture points and 3 big cycles and 12 small cycles! Even with Alexander''s efforts he could only create a dozen techniques of 108 points but they only had 1 big cycle and 12 small ones while only three had two big cycles and 8 small cycles. Alexander did not know the techniques of the three great races but he supposed that only they could have techniques better than his own of 108 points and 3 Great cycles and 12 small cycles. But this technique has 6 Great Cycles! Something that in theory could not be done, since the Qi produced by a technique of 108 points and 3 great cycles was an extremely pure spiritual Qi. Alexander named the Technique "Supreme Art of the Six Scriptures" The moment Alexander tried to make the tour of the meridians he realized that his body barely supported the Fourth Great Cycle but when he transformed the Qi into his dantian after tempering he realized that that grain of rice in his Dantian had become much smaller but was much purer than before. This caused his cultivation to fall to the 1-Level of the Elementary Realm but he felt much stronger than before and said to himself: "This energy can still be considered spiritual Qi?" Like the mundane Qi and the spiritual Qi , This Energy and the spiritual Qi were like heaven and earth. Alexander, as he began to shoot his new technique, realized that the Spiritual Qi necessary to advance was extraordinary, at least tens of times more than an ordinary person. Although it was not as terrifying as the energy that absorbed the heavens if it was much stronger than the spiritual Qi! He was in the same situation as before, only this time this problem made him much stronger and that blood only sucked his Qi to feed. Now as 1-Level Elementary could feel that it could easily go against an ordinary 1-Level Spirit expert. This was a Great Kingdom of strength difference! This left in Claro how much strength Alexander had after changing base energy for his cultivation. Alexander quickly saw his communicator to see his power points and confirmed it, His power points were at 20, The strength of a 1-Level Spirit expert! This meant that this energy ten times stronger than the spiritual Qi of average purity which was the standard with which the points of power were measured. And this was only cultivating until the fourth cycle of the Supreme Art of the six Scriptures, If Alexander managed to cultivate until the sixth great cycle no doubt his energy stored in the Dantian would be more powerful and therefore also he. but he suspected that before he could cultivate the fifth cycle he would have to have a sturdier body and harder and wider meridians so he would have to elevate them to meridians of silver or even gold. This energy was too terrifying but it is worth it so that Alexander would continue to cultivate the Supreme Art of the six scriptures while the body continued to tremble. Otherwise I could not bring out the full potential of the technique. The third was the most important thing for Alexander and it was that there was news that the mortal continents had grown more than 100 times! Previously the continent had only 43 large areas divided by border points but now owned more than 4600 different areas across the continent these new areas were called provinces and each province had 36 different counties. This was not decided by man but rather by nature since in all the border points of the zones rare natural treasures would be born. Now Alexander was only in a miserable county of a new province. Many powers went to see the new lands and apparently were much more tempting environments for these powers so many including the eight ruling powers led by their new and newly promoted Spirit experts went to these lands to earn a place in those lands just leaving a branch of his strength in his native lands. Alexander could only shake his head, These lands were already very good compared to the previous system could be compared to a country 3-Mortal Grande but still want more. In addition to the fact that the mundane Qi of the atmosphere had disappeared only by leaving the spiritual Qi this could only mean that the world was very powerful and that in it no mortal would live. At this thought Alexander just smiled and said: "It seems that theocracies are about to fall into this world" The common mortals saw the cultivators as gods so they would be willing to worship them to get their protection and that of their families but no cultivator He knelt before another only to worship him as a god. This would be very humiliating for the cultivator. In the previous high-grade mortal countries there was no such thing as a theocracy but in the lower countries churches were very common to different gods but for Alexander they were all scams. Since I knew that no strong being is interested in the welfare of an ant and even if you found good-hearted cultivators they would not be able to change this cruel world. The Theocracies only worked with ordinary mortals and if there were no mortals willing to worship a god no doubt those churches over the years lost their followers and disappeared from the continent. 191 Six Elements of creation. Thinking about this, Alexander could only sigh, Now things would be different in the continents and certainly with time the level of martial arts would rise in this world. In his previous life he could remember that a 3-Grade Mortalcountry had a wide variety of experts but only a few dozen Heaven Masters. In fact, the weakest sects have only one or two of those experts while the strongest ones had dozens of them. In those lands, Earth experts were not common, Almost all belonged to a great power since the necessary resources to raise an expert Earth were too exorbitant. The higher the field of cultivation, the rogue cultivators are much rarer. Alexander knew that in a few hundred years an expert Heaven could be born in this prefecture but for now it was impossible, the native powers did not have what it took to produce such an expert. They could only develop slowly while they waited to flourish. Now all the powers of the prefecture went out to find the best locations to flourish as quickly as possible. Among this there was news that impacted many, many branches of great colossi were proclaiming their independence from those powers including the Sun Sect of the Eternal Flame Sect. Alexander knew what they were trying to do and sought information about Eternal Flame Sect only to find out what was a mid-level power within the 3-grade Mortal countries so it was the best time to become independent of those powers. The expansion of the world would generate many extraordinary treasures that will never appear on the continent so that countless powers would fight for these resources. People in these areas are very ignorant so they could have a treasure in front of them without realizing it. but inside the continent people were much wiser and more knowledgeable so in those regions the days will be much more chaotic and this would make the Eternal Flame Sect would be too busy to deal with a few rebellious branches. Alexander was already taking advantage of this situation and told Karen to monitor all the auction websites in the city and if there was an unidentified item he would buy it. Giving him a carte blanche with the expenses. Hoping to have a few offers. Luck favored Alexander and he found a few extraordinary materials. These were 6 Elements of creation. A silver colored water that seemed to be a dirty water but full of power. This was called "Heaven creation Water" A brown and yellow earth. This was called "Earth Quintessence!" A deep black stone. This was known as "Void Stone" A small piece of crimson metal. This was a metal "Iron Hell Crimson" A sprout of a black and white spiritual tree. This was known as "Yin-Yang Tree" And a Gray Sand was known as "Sand of Time" All these were legends materials that only existed in the Age of Creation, Alexander had heard rumors that when the worlds expand they appeared these materials in small quantities and it was even said that in the three great worlds these materials could be found from time to time. Alexander seeing these elements almost cried and felt that reading all those ancient writings was worth it. These materials were only appear when the laws are exuberant. Alexander now had two liters of Heaven creation Water and it was known to everyone that a single drop of the legendary Heaven creation Water would make any spiritual tree or herb reach the age of 1 million years! The quintessence of the earth was still more challenging and allows a grass or tree to mutate and level itself to raise its rank. The Void Stone was a space Element used by the Array Masters to create small living spaces that were not different from the ordinary worlds. You could say that they were other dimensions. The Yin-Yang tree was an unclassified spiritual tree that had several uses. Meditating below him would help people understand universal laws much faster. Every 100 thousand years when it is a mature tree it will produce 10 yin yang fruits that were able to nourish the body and help boost the talent, as to what measure Alexander did not know. Iron Crimson Hell was a legendary material in which legends said it was the favorite of the Demon Lords and all their weapons and jewels were made of those materials. In general, as long as a metal is of higher quality, the weight of that metal will be higher except for three legendary metals that were not different from secular metals and Iron Crimson Hell was one of them. Another was "Purple Gold Steel" worshiped by the divine race and was their equivalent to the leaders of the divine race of the Iron Crimson Hell while the other was "Mithril Sulfur" which was the metal favored by the divine beasts and especially for the Dragons These three materials were known as the strongest raw materials in the universe and only one weapon of these materials could face another weapon of these materials. Regarding the Sand of Time, Alexander knew that this Sand was able to create a time lag and accelerate or reduce the time in a specific area until the area consumed. There were also other rare things like spiritual herbs and rare seeds but Alexander was now too ecstatic for these six materials. So he gave Karen carte blanche to buy what he found in those auctions. The only thing that felt bad was that they were all except the Yin-Yang Tree consumables. I wish I could have an unlimited amount of those materials. In his sadness Alexander felt an electric shock in his head that made him bleed through his nose but at the same time he had new knowledge in his mind. There was a new term called "Artifact of Creation" -------------------------- Within the Soul of Alexander. The shadows were amazed to see that one of them helped Alexander but the shadow only said: "Hmph. Those low-level materials are nothing to this old man. That boy has grown at a very slow pace so far. If he does not do it faster this old man will die of boredom " " Hey, you know we''re dead, right? " " Haha that tsundere " " Hey boy, stop using those weird terms with this old man! " " Who you call boy! I''m older than you!" 192 The Qi is life and All life has Qi Directing the new information in his brain he could not help but take a breath of cold air and say in a low voice: "Can such a good thing exist under these skies ?!" In the heavens there were innumerable treasures that went against the heavens. Many of these treasures no one knew who their creator was because they had passed through many people. There were even people who only said that they fell from the heavens. The Artifact of creation was the combination of three elements, One Void Stone, A treasure of any quality but the better the better quality. And the object that one seeks to create. All intertwined with innumerable array that Alexander did not understand in its entirety. They were not the same as their abbreviated alphabet but they were much deeper than the orthodox Arrays taught by all. Alexander did not understand how that information came to his mind but he felt that a person wanted to help him so Alexander would not despise those efforts, so he did not ask questions because he knew it was useless if that person wanted to be known, He had already presented himself. Alexander wondered: "If I make an artifact of the creation of Void Stone, does not that mean that I will have unlimited Void Stones?" Alexander began to meditate on these artifacts and according to his new information, the artifacts of creation was that he could create any material in the universe born naturally. This left out everything made by man like pills, potions and weapons. Besides that you could not create living beings like beasts or spiritual herbs and all their derivatives. Neither could Spirit Stones be created, since with that artifacts of creation were fed. What we could do was synthesize stones of a greater grade with 5000 stones of a lesser grade. It only worked with materials such as metals, spiritual Liquids and other rare raw materials such as Void Stone and sand of Time. All these materials had something in common. They could appear anywhere while extremely difficult conditions were met. This could make a big deal for Alexander just buying and selling spiritual stones. Alexander doubted that this was possible until an illumination came: "Every element was made of matter, particle matter and atom particles but all matter is based on Qi meaning that Qi can be transformed into those atoms that they are stacked in particles! As long as the Array has an atomic map of the object it would not be difficult to transform the Qi into those atoms! " So Alexander finally understood the phrase" The Qi is life and All life has Qi "Many said that everything was made up of Qi no matter if it was a stone or a person so Qi could transform himself into whatever. The only bad thing is that now he had no spiritual stone. Alexander was somewhat dubious but still bought an Elementary Cloud cauldron and brought it to his apartment. He was an alchemist so money was plentiful. According to his memory I configure the Arrays Flags and draw three runic circles on the ground. After that, I drew more runes in the cauldron and placed it in the first circle. Alexander managed to get three Void Stones so in the second and third cycle he placed another two Void Stones. Those stones were too valuable to be wasted, They were elements that after these days never appeared again in a mortal continent. The materials he had won today were materials that normally only appear in higher places such as holy ground or the three great worlds and even if they appeared they would not be in the volumes he got today. Besides that if it were not for the deep knowledge of Alexander''s Arrays maybe he would not be able to configure the Array. The Array Master, unlike other professions, rely on external forces to feed the Array, so as long as the Array Master understood the Array that wanted to configure its strength, it was not relevant, but it would affect the speed and effort it would take to configure the Array. . It was not like an Alchemist who used his own Qi to create the flame alchemy but even so the Guild had the requirement of strength to be able to earn the stars in the profession. According to the information he had, Esta Array did not need too much energy but he would use all the Qi accumulated by Alexander in these months. So gritting the teeth I activate that Array. This caused his room to glow emitting rainbow lights and after that it emitted a great flash that caused the eyes of alexander to lose sight for several minutes. After regaining his sight, Alexander was very pale so he took a pill from Qi Spirit and looked up to see that his vacuum stones disappeared only to leave the Elementary Cloud cauldron emitting lights from his runes. Alexander was baffled for a while and began to examine the cauldron but it just looked like an ordinary cauldron. But he also shook his head and next time he uses spiritual Stones instead of his own cultivation. This made him frown and wonder what he could do, since now he did not have Spirit Stones so he could not check if this had worked. This made his need for Spirit Stones be expanded so he definitely had to leave this small country. It was true that the density of Qi had increased and its territory had expanded more than ten times but the spirit stones mines were not formed overnight or the current mines improve the quality of their stones quickly. Otherwise the high command would not go out to look for treasures in the new lands. Maybe I would find a better mine to exploit. But the distance to another country was undoubtedly too much to waste time traveling. So there was only one possibility, Go to the capital of the Republic. In that place was the headquarters of the Alchemist guild and also the Alpha Bank Vault so it would be much easier to get Spirit Stones. In this small republic the number of people that had Spirit Stones was very small but the main ones were the disciples and politicians of the republic. Since all were part of the powers that were in control of the Spirit Stones. The only people unaware of the powers were the staff of the banks and the rich who did business with the banks by Spirit Stones. This was an elite without doubts. Now it was a month before Ashley called him for the contest but this confuses him because he knew that almost all the high commands went to explore the new lands. Why had not the competition been canceled? I would have to ask Ashley about it. Now Alexander was thinking and soon an idea flashed in his mind: "Use Core Beast !" A Core demon of a 1-Level Demon Beast had 100 times more energy than a 9-Grade spiritual stone so even though it did not have the same energy that an 8th-Grade was still much better than a 9-Grade spiritual stone. and if it was a core of a demonic beast 1 - Medium or high level, It had a lot of energy 200 and 300 times more than a 9-grade spiritual stone. And most importantly, as the uses of the Beast Core were limited, it was much easier to get than a spiritual stone! Although I was not sure if it would work but at least I had to try. The hunters'' guild must have many of them and if Alexander does not have them, he would only have to place one mission and thousands of hunters would fulfill it. The price of a Core Beast was one thousand gold coins while the other levels cost two thousand and three thousand Gold coins. Alexander ran to the Hunter''s Guild and sought to buy all the Beast cores that they had. And I manage to buy. 10 thousand 1-level low Cores 2500 1-level middle Cores 500 1-level High Cores. All this cost more than 16 million Gold and made the guild staff smile but made Alexander''s wallet bleed but he could get another Void Stone. Everything would be worth it. To recover you will have to refine many pills. As he left the guild with his Beast Cores, Alexander felt an ill-intentioned sight on his back, that could not help but sigh and shake his head: "Apparently there are people who do not appreciate their lives" So Alexander began to walk slowly while I deliberately walked to an isolated area of a marginal neighborhood. This was not the first time this happened to him, since in his previous life this had happened to him all the time. These kind of people were only in the guilds all the time looking for rich prey. This was not difficult since in the guilds there were several shops, cafes, bars and restaurants. Especially in the Adventurers and Hunters guilds. Alexander entered an alley where four shadows emerged and a middle-aged man said coldly: "Brat, give me that sack and I''ll spare your life" But what was not expected was that the boy smiled and said with a murderous look: " It hurts because I will not forgive your life even if you beg me. " 193 Step on a piece of trash An hour later. Anna and Audrey were watching television quietly in the living room while they ate snacks. But soon his program changed, broadcasting the news of the City. [Latest News!] And then the presenter started broadcasting the news: [Ten minutes ago four bodies were found dead in the south of the city, Apparently these bodies were tortured before they died. The cops think that it could be a serial killer, So we ask the viewers to be careful, here is our expert to give the details] Anna could not sigh and say: "Wherever you go there is evil", At those words Audrey wanted to say something but I do not finish it. Meanwhile on the TV a middle-aged man began to say his analysis: [Good evening and thank you for inviting me, As stated above we have the idea that this case can be done by a serial killer] Then the presenter asked: [ Why do you think like that?] [Because the cuts that have the bodies are not made by an amatuer person, I can not go into details but the person who murdered them made very deep cuts in the central nerves, it was definitely a person with experience in the murder and someone who was excited with the idea of making others suffer, Right now all the police searched between the cases and a few months ago similar cases were reported, So everything points to a serial killer] When the man middle-aged ended those words the apartment door opened and a childish voice came: "Mama, I back" Anna took her eyes off the television as she said: "Wash that dinner will be ready soon, I hope That in the guild you have not eaten anything " " Ok, Anyway I get dirty on the way home " " And your clothes? " " Hehe also got a little dirty step on a piece of trash and slip by accident " " Then put it to wash " "Ok" This could be a peaceful conversation between mother and son but if Anna saw Alexander''s spots she would realize that they were bloodstains. Soon the expert spoke again and said [The profile of the murderer must be a muscle man and two meters tall because of the way he left the corpses. Otherwise I did not find logic to this] Then the presenter finished and said: [You already heard, If you find someone with that description please report it to the police, The number is appearing below. Thank you to the gentleman for attending our invitation] [Equally for me it was a pleasure to be here] [Thank you for tuning in. Remember that we are the number one chain in the City, Bringing the information as soon as possible, Do not miss our stellar presentation of the night, we went back to our usual programming] Audrey could not think: "The guild to which the young master was, perhaps it was not close to where the bodies were found?" He thought about it but then he just sighed, Even if the young master had There must be a reason for that. Anna did not think Alexander was weird or weird he just thought that her son was a genius and was delighted with it. So it gave Alexander freedom. Anna now wanted to open a store in the city and in this city it was more difficult to open a store so Anna was busy several days a week. A few days ago, Audrey told Anna if she wrote to Alexander in a school but the answer was: "For what ?, My son already knows how to read, Write, Mathematics and is also an alchemist, You do not have to waste time in a common school " "But should not you make friends of your age?" This made Anna just say "I''ll think about it" and secretly started seeing schools in the city. Audrey knew that her young master was a reincarnation of an expert but now it was just a child needed to go to school. School was a new term for her, since these schools did not exist in Alba Kingdom. It was about mass education of people. One could say that in the Uri Republic 100% of its citizens knew how to read and write. In addition to that they specialized in different types of knowledge. There were different types of schools, from public paid by the government to private only for the elite of the City. Public education was only for the natives, so Alexander could not apply for them, only a private institution pays them. But Anna doubted that the best private academy was worth a thousand gold coins per month and 2,500 per year. This was a fortune for ordinary citizens since most salaries were in silver coins. Although there was also the option of joining a ruling power, since even education can be better. There was only one problem. These sects demanded loyalty for life. So Anna dismissed it immediately. If he sent his son to those places he could not join another power of the same rank and only higher powers. This was done for obvious reasons. Anna did not know if it was worth spending so much money on education when her son has a bright future as an alchemist. It is true that Anna has millions in the bank but it is not to be squandered like crazy. With that money he could open ten stores in the best shopping centers in the city and even start a clothing brand. but what Alexander needed to live with people his age was true. Anna could not deny it but Anna did not want them to live with those rich spoiled children, they could spoil Alexander. Besides that what angered me most was that when I investigated he realized that that miserable role was only worth inside the republic! In other countries it was just a paper with which you could clean your ass and people would not tell you anything. Anna could not believe they charged so much to get such a useless paper. So in the end Anna decided to put him in an average school with people from the middle class. That institute has a good reputation but Alexander would have to pass the entrance exams first. ------------------- Alexander oblivious to this was in his room looking at his cauldron wondering if the Beast Cores would work. Without hesitation he poured one hundred Best-Cores 1-Level Low into the cauldron that was equivalent to ten thousand 9-Grade spiritual stones. The Cauldron began to shine with multicolored lights and after 15 minutes Alexander could see 2 Void Stones inside the Cauldron. Alexander was immediately happy, The Beast Cores worked! But I also knew that with 5 thousand spiritual stones a Void Stone was formed, Alexander found it reasonable because the Void Stones do not contain a great energy but as the name implies, Void and when it merges with other elements an independent world could be formed inside of an object. Before the pillar of a space artifact was the Void Stone! According to what Alexander knew, only one Void Stone could be sold for a few million 1-Grade stones and these stones were only found in the Holy Land. In fact, most spacecraft were manufactured by Array Masters of holy land. and La Void Stone rarely appeared on the mortal Continents but it was not abundant in the Holy Land either. (Note: A Void Stone can be used to make several space artifacts, not just one, that''s why it''s so expensive) Alexander touched his chin and thought if objects like the Void Stone would reappear in these places, that is to say now the mortal continents are more like the ancient continents before the first expansion so it would not be strange that the level of the Dao Martial increases in the continent until half saintly experts appear as in antiquity. And at that time the Void Stones were very scarce so much that only the powers that were on the top of the continent had one or two space artifacts. Most Void Stones appear in the three Greats Worlds. Alexander did not know the situation but he assumes that everything was the same and that even though the Void Stones could appear anywhere, it was all about probabilities. If a mortal continent were to appear in it, the 0.000000000000000000000001% of the Holy Land would perhaps only be a little better but it could never equal the possibility of the 3 Greats Worlds but now everything could have changed and the Void Stones could be a little more common for these lands. Alexander could only sigh and let time tell him if he was wrong or right. Also now it was very dangerous to sell these Void Stones, if you get one in the light you will definitely be killed for it. So for now they only use them for their own use for now. Besides, buying all those Beast Cores left Alexander''s wallet slightly empty and if he wanted to buy more his wallet was not thick enough. Apart from leaving empty the Ark of hundreds of years of the Guild of Hunters. So if he wanted a large number of would have to go to another city or ask the guild to transform the Beats Core for him but it would not be anything cheap besides that people like the City Lord might notice something strange to see a child buy so many Beast Core! So the best thing is to go to another city personally. Now I had a big problem. If the continent got bigger it only meant one thing, moving inside it will be hell. (Note: The Mc does not know how strong his world was made or about the strength of the powers in the Holy Land. Remember he may be wise but he lived all his life in a Mortal Continent) Previously with how big it was and how hard it was was to move around the continent took 2 thousand years to reach the zone of 2-Grade countries. He was not born as an expert Heaven so his first steps were very small but as his strength grew his speed also did. But the reason it took so long was also to improve its strength. While one goes deeper into the continent, one would undoubtedly find a stronger Martial Dao so that if one did not improve his personal strength, he would only end up dead. Sometimes you could stay for decades in a country or in seclusion to break a level. Other times just to earn money. After all, maintaining the resources for a prolonged cultivation was not cheap at all. Not to mention the time it would take from one city to another, one country to another and even from one county to another. Now, with the expansion of the continent, it would undoubtedly take much longer to reach the center of the continent or even the Holy Land. Besides that now returning to Alba Kingdom would be a much longer trip. This would certainly be a headache for Alexander in the future. Alexander could only think of a solution. An elaborate Network of Transmission Arrays! 194 The known is finite while the unknown is infinite. But before this Alexander had to consider many things. The current transmission arrays were a wasteful waste of energy. So the sects or Clans would not use them unless it was absolutely necessary to escape a calamity. Alexander Arrays were countless times more thrifty than a current Array so if I wanted I could launch a network of transmission Arrays and it would definitely be a profitable business. There was only one problem. Alexander did not have the manpower or resources to do that. Only the great powers or the guilds would be to have and maintain this type of infrastructure. Maybe in the future, he would have the ability to do it but at that moment the distances that he as a person would have to cover would be astronomical. Alexander knew that in that aspect he could not cover the sky with one hand. Those were the good sides but there were also bad sides and that was to give away of income to their future possible enemies. On the continent, there were all kinds of powers and there were even powers that were branches of other powers on holy ground or other stronger mortal continents. There were also native powers that could "Rivalize" against those powers, but at the moment of truth, they only needed to send someone from headquarters to kill the native powers. So no native power dared to move openly against a power that is only a branch. Among them were native powers of tens of thousands of years and powers of the Branch of Hundreds of thousands or millions of years and it was known that "An Elder could have hundreds of times the wealth of a Young Man" It was no secret that when one was going A shopping center would find more than one middle-aged man with a young woman of twenty. The wealth accumulated over the years so the older richer, Well that if you know how to manage your money. Alexander, by giving the knowledge of how to do Transmission Arrays, will undoubtedly give another form to the great powers of accumulating wealth, since only they have the initial capital for the creation of a network that covers the entire continent. By making the power richer it also made its members richer so they could buy more things and develop their strength faster and if Alexander offended those disciples with the transmission Arrays no doubt their Elders could get to their rescue faster. Another point was that if the transmission Arrays were combined with Alexander''s Space Artifacts, the movement of natural resources will undoubtedly be much easier than now. This benefits him because he could ask the guild of alchemists more ingredients without moving but it also hurt him because of the great powers with their great fortunes could buy more resources and transport them more easily. These Arrays could interconnect the world in a way never before seen. This was a double-edged sword. Alexander could only sigh. With the improvement in the environment in your home, you should also have improved so it would not be strange that the commercial companies and guilds already have expansion plans to those places. For now, natural treasures would not be born in those places but in the future or with the passage of time they will certainly appear. So it was a long-term investment. Too bad I could not patent the transmission Arrays. In addition, now he had other problems a few days ago he saw his Wallet and realized that he had won more than 90.000 million Martial coins and the number kept growing. Alexander was now rich but the bad thing was that he could not go to the bank and say: "Change this Martial coin for a spiritual stone 1-Grade" The banks did not treat the Crypto coins as real coins and for them, they were worth the same as toilet paper. Alexander would have to go to an exchanger to exchange it but he had no way of justifying his income. He had to come up with a way to launder his money. That was not the problem itself, but to do it without attracting attention. A Martial Coin was just like a spiritual stone of 1-Grade something that many would not see in their lifetime in a mortal continent, Even their status as an alchemist was useless that was because an apprentice of alchemy would certainly not earn that amount of money in his life. Alexander, if he wanted to change his martial coin for spiritual stones, would have to go to the black market, Pale City had a black market but it was not negotiated with Spirit Stones but with Gold or Silver. Alexander had no choice but to change some Martial Bit for Gold at least this will help him not waste time refining pills. Alexander will send Audrey every day to the black market to change his Martial Bit in 10 thousand Gold coins and then deposit it in his mother''s bank account for others that deposited amount would be treated as suspicious but Alexander had his account linked to his account. Guild of Alchemists so that amount a day would not be weird. They''ll just think that Alexander is selling his pills outside the guild, something totally common. That money would be used to buy seeds and foreign materials. (Note: Bit Martial is the same as Satoshi of Bitcoin) After thinking about it for several days Alexander decided to share his knowledge of the Transmission Array. Although it hurt him, it also benefited him. So after making a few changes like doubling the power consumption, add something called Array synchronization and some weak points. Alexander threw it at the wall of the wise man. [How to make a space tunnel- Short distance] [Requirements: Array Master 1-Star] [Price: 1 Spiritual stone of 8-Grade (Equivalent in Martial Coin)] [How to make a space tunnel- Median distance] [Requirements: Array Master 4-Star] [Price: 1 Spiritual Stone of 5-Grade (Equivalent in Martial Coin)] [How to make a space tunnel- Long Distance] [Requirements: Array Master 7-Star] [Price: 1 Spiritual Stone of 3 Grade (Equivalent in Marcial Coin)] The short distance could teleport people between cities, Medium distance refers to teleportation between countries and long distance between counties or provinces. Previously, only a few space jumps are needed to reach the center of the continent but now tens or hundreds of jumps are needed. This was what Alexander needed, if the Array Master could develop a continental Transmission Array it would be his own achievement but it was possible that a master Array could deduce what changes to make in the Arrays to increase his range. Apart from this Alexander bought a large warehouse in the industrial area of the City. There he planned to do his business. These days everything seemed to go well but Alexander was frustrated. At first, he thought that with the Artifacts of creation he could have Heaven creation Water and Earth quintessentially unlimited but he realized that with his current resources it was laughable to think of having something unlimited like that. Alexander looked for an Elementary Cloud equipment in the form of storage of liquids and found a bottle made of jade 1-Rank, It was not so big he could only store a liter of liquids inside it but for now it will serve so Alexander repeated the procedure that He did with the cauldron and everything went well until he realized that even after swallowing all his Beast Core the bottle did not synthesize a drop of Heaven''s Creation Water. All your Beast Cores could come to equal millions of spiritual 9-Grade stones. Now I did not have any Beast Core and that bottle of jade was useless but even so, Alexander decided to play a little with the bottle and place in the base placed a Collection Array of Qi 2-Grade. If I placed an Array of greater grade the bottle would not support it. Thus the bottle became a bottomless pit, attracting Qi to it. Now he only had to wait to find out how long it would take to condense a drop of Heaven''s Creation Water. Even if a drop is condensed every ten or a hundred years Alexander would be ecstatic. For now, I could only hope to have better spiritual stones or Beast Core. Alexander knew that he was being too greedy after all even though it was only two liters of Heaven''s Creation Water if managed well he could create an immense amount of resources. At first, I wanted to use it to make the Yin-Yang Tree mature but after renouncing that idea, Alexander did not know the time of maturation of that Tree. In other words, the same tree only produced fruits every 100 thousand years, so it would not be unusual for its maturation time to be tens or hundreds of millions of years. Now I had approximately 100 thousand drops of Heaven''s Creation Water so no doubt with a hundred could make the tree mature but doing it now would only bring more problems than benefits. I did not have the strength to have a Yin Yang tree. If people discovered that they had any of these six elements no doubt countless experts would run to kill him without hesitation twice. So, for now, I take those elements and placed them in a chest before taking 1000 drops of Heaven''s Creation Water and diluting them 10 thousand times with their spiritual water, that would have 200 liters of liquid and each drop could nourish a grass or tree a hundred years. This amount would be enough to sustain Alexander''s spending for a couple of years. In the winery, Alexander bought new lighting, installed a series of Arrays (Defense, Climate, Temperature, Collection of Qi, illusion, among others) and began to create a Medicinal Garden. Nobody would suspect that in a small city there was a medicinal garden like Alexander''s. After that, I meditate on the new Arrays that I learned and I could only come to a conclusion: "Those Arrays should not exist in this world" If you compare those Array it would be something like: The arrays taught by all: Garbage The abbreviated alphabet of Alexander: A street dish, that although it was delicious was full of fat and was not refined at all. And the new Arrays were as if it were the most refined dish of the most exclusive restaurant in the City. Alexander could only watch with longing and think: "There are places where the Dao Martial, Alchemy Dao and Array Dao are much deeper, Someday I would like to tread those places" Although I did not know where they had invented such Arrays I knew one thing, as long as Strong enough I would definitely discover it! Who knows may even find worlds where Heaven''s Creation Water is just like drinking water. The known is finite while the unknown is infinite. 195 So inep Five days later. At the Pale City Airport, there was an 11-year-old boy watching a large Aircraft with the guild symbol of Alchemists. This was a high grade Elementary Cloud ship. Very few people could pay something like this in the Uri republic but a colossus like the guild of Alchemists would undoubtedly have hundreds of aircraft to transport resources among its branches. Only the Aircraft of the Alchemist''s Guild could easily form a commercial airline. Many of the herbs and pills that Alexander sells to the guild are transported by these Aircraft. This was the Aircraft assigned to the Guild Master that is, Ashley Cordner. After all, she was still one of the few 1-Star Middle Alchemists of the Republic. Alexander could only sigh and see that aircraft. In ancient times there were flying boats that were similar to today''s Airships except for one thing. They were much more expensive and comfortable. These were products designed by magic Engineers, Array master and craftsmen. The Magic Engineers placed all their technical knowledge and the heart of the ship the quantum combustion engine. This was an engine that worked with a rare liquid known as CH-01, this was a very volatile liquid based on a rare mineral extracted from the tectonic mantle that generated a lot of energy by putting it in a quantum state separating its atoms and returning them to link. Thanks to this there was no longer any need for an expert to use his Qi to navigate through the air as in ancient times with flying boats. The Array Master placed large amounts of Array to reinforce the body of the aircraft in addition to placing certain array inside. While the Craftsmen designed the Aircraft and the manufacture in its majority. For many such something can be a great treasure but Alexander knew that after the Classification of Earth Cloud Aircraft that fuel ceased to be useful and turned to the old system of antiquity of flying ships. A Quasi-magical Aircraft could be worth about 25 million and that without the costly fuel. An Aircraft like the one in front of it could be worth 100 million Gold Coins. The majority of Airlines only had Aircraft Elementary Cloud Low or Quasi Magical. The Magic Engineers did not stop looking for new sources of energy for their engines but for now everything seemed useless, besides that the Ch-01 is not the first fuel developed by the Magic Engineers. Alexander also knew that in spite of his transmission Arrays were established in all parts of the universe to move goods of little value it would still be cheaper to use this type of methods. Those who could use those Arrays would be considered rich by many. The use of their Arrays was not cheap but compared to the use of the current Arrays it was as if the value of the potato will be reduced from 1 white gold coin to only 1 iron coin. Ashley saw Alexander''s bored expression is confused, so she knew Alexander came from a family in desolate land, In that place there were not even Quasi-Magic Aircraft. Now the guild of Alchemists is preparing to open branches in all those places but you have to know that before creating a new branch you have to go through several steps so it will take time and that is not only for your guild but for all guilds . Now there are 25 days left until the competition in the capital before traveling to the capital will only take half a day of flight in this Aircraft but now the ship would have to fly for five whole days before landing in the capital, so Ashley wanted Alexander to have time to get acquainted with the capital while she visited some relatives among other matters of the guild. "Wow is so Big" "If I can not believe something like this existed in the Mortal Contry, things like this, Miss Anna, we must buy one in the future!" "This inferior Realm, if it is weird, they made flying boats that can fly without the an expert''s guide! " " Hehe with what Alexander earns we can certainly buy an even bigger one " " How generous is the boss, We can go to the Capital! I deserve a good holiday for years " Soon a group of women arrived with casual clothes and a couple of hand luggage, as if they were going on vacation. Anna when she learned that Alexander was going to the capital without a doubt communicated with Ashley to claim that he could take her son without her and threatened her: "If I do not go, Alexander does not move from here" Audrey would always go to Anna go so that same day she packed her bags and followed Anna. Helena by his side, As Alexander''s personal servant had the right to follow him, At first he was not interested and wanted to stay in the apartment sleeping. The favorite hobby of the divine beasts since it was the best way to cultivate was similar to human meditation. For someone lazy like Helena that was the best way to cultivate. The last ones were Karen and her mother, a middle-aged woman with white hair. She was a servant of the family of Karen''s father, It was no secret that some maids had relationships with their bosses so when she got pregnant although she was not given the status of wife or concubine the family Case gave her an acceptable life class average and even paid an education for her daughter. But she also knew that both her daughter and her would have no future in the Clan Case and that her daughter could be married by force only for the sake of the family, so when Karen told her she found refuge from a powerful alchemist, she cheered for her daughter and left the Clan Case. I just hoped that the Clan Case will not look for problems with them in the future. Because of that, they do not dare to separate from Alexander without their strength nothing prevented the Clan Case from dragging them back home. She had just entered the half-step Elementary and would soon enter the Elementary Realm. The Clan Case was a third-order power in the City so only a few dozen experts had a half step but now after the increase in Qi density the experts at the Elementary Realm were born every day and could even be seen from occasionally in the streets of the city, Something very rare in the past. According to the latest news that she received the strength of the Clan Case was growing by leaps and bounds. The martial Dao was flourishing more than ever in the Republic. Alexander, On the other hand, when he heard from his mother that he wanted to buy an even better Aircraft, his face could not help but become somber. This was due to the fact that a cheaper and smaller Spirit Cloud Low Aircraft cost 500 million Gold coins. Five times more than this Aircraft and the worst was that his mother thought he was making a lot of money but did not know how much he wanted. That amount of money or the eight ruling powers could afford it. In the Uri Republic maybe only the main Guild Masters of the Republic could afford it and that was because they were bought by the guild. It is true that there were super fortunes but these super fortunes had numerous heirs. They were not liquid funds and have large expenses every month if any of them wanted to buy something like that, It would be rejected by the other members of the family. If I had to buy an Aircraft of the dimensions that I had at least cost 5,000 million gold coins. Ashley on the other hand when listening to Alexander''s mother just gave a small giggle and wondered what face he would put when he found out about the prices of Aircraft and when he saw Alexander and his antiseptic expression he knew that he knew the prices. So they went up to the Airship and left for the capital This Aircraft was as big as a ten-floors building and had several staterooms inside it looking like a flying hotel. After two hours of travel. In the Aircraft Room Alexander was reading a couple of books while Karen and Helena were watching TV, Her mother was talking to Ashley while Audrey was resting in her room. A show of was beginning. In that a female presenter was saying: [There is less than a month left for the competition of young talents from Alchemy and we can proudly say that we can transmit it through our television and the event will be in the best stadium in the republic, The AFF Stadium , Many of the fans of the young master Kriss Walton will be very Glad of the news] Alexander to hear that could not help sighing and saying: "Never expect the Guild Master was so inept, That subject is a misfortune" 196 Fortune at the expense of everyone Upon hearing how Alexander referred to Guild Master Ashley could not help but see Alexander but when he was about to reprimand him, Anna said: "Alexander saying those comments is wrong If someone finds out you can be expelled from the guild! " Alexander at the scolding of his mother just shrugged and said:" I did not say anything wrong If another Guild Master finds out that he is selling an event like that for a television station will have the same opinion " These words made Ashley frown his beautiful Face and said: "What''s wrong with what he did ?, He''s just doing it to make our profession known" This conversation did not matter to Helena while Anna only listened in silence after all she was not an alchemist. Alexander showed an expression of contempt and said: "Ashley, Does Alchemy have any fun? Does it seem like a sport or a show?" "This ..." Upon hearing those questions Ashley was silent and did not know how to answer because the answer would be very easy: No. To tell the truth, Alchemy had nothing interesting that could move the masses like a sport. Alchemy was only based on a man refining a pill, He had nothing special for ordinary people and the ecstasy of alchemy could only be shared with another alchemist. Seeing the other party without responding Alexander smiled and said: "That Bastard Guild Master just did this to earn a fortune at the expense of everyone" This made Ashley think about it and could not understand what Alexander meant, then Alexander explained: "Judging how they presented that Kris Walton must be someone famous in the capital, If someone opened a bookmaker being the banker and all bet that Kris will win but in the end wins another person, a little the banker would not earn a fortune ? " This made Ashley finally understand what was finally happening! Kris Walton was one of the Four Young Masters of the Capital, very famous within the capital because the Walton family was a family that was dedicated to the media, Kris''s father is a well-known film producer and his mother In her time she was one of the best actresses in the republic, so you could say that she inherited her parents'' fame. Now he was 16 years old and was an alchemist 1-Star Middle certainly a genius in Alchemy so in the eyes of many people Kris was a genius and certainly participates in the next contest but there were two people who were undoubtedly better than he in alchemy. First the monstrous genius of Bamboo Valley and Second to the child she had in front of her without mentioning that maybe the Guild Master has a prominent disciple. The first had just turned 15 years old while his cultivation was increasing by leaps and bounds and reaching the 7-Level of Elementary Realm so it would not be strange that in a few days he will take the 1-Star Alchemist High test, being one of the few alchemists of the Republic. Only that this person did not leave too much of the Bamboo Valley and was not as well known as Young Master Walton, She knew of its existence because it was of the Cordner family and had ways of obtaining information that for others would be impossible. And the second was Alexander, Solo had thought about Alexander, with his cultivation of Half Step Elementary he was able to refine a 2-Rank Low pill, the Spirit Revival Pill. She could not believe it and when she reported it to her family, none believed her. This was because unless Alexander had the ability to store 100 times more Qi in his Meridians that would be impossible. In fact, the trip now will deliver those pills to her Elders of the Clan. With this, you can be ecstatic. What Ashley most expected was that her grandfather will find the motivation to enter the Half Step Spirit. Since if he managed to enter the Half Step Spirit without a doubt he will be able to enter Spirit Realm in a few years and he will be able to live 200 years more. But if what Alexander said was true, as much as possible as it was an event organized by the Guild of Alchemists for what the Guild Master, he would undoubtedly be the banker. But at the same time, her expression became ugly and she thought to herself: "If Alexander wins this competition, it would ruin the Guild Master''s plans and indirectly offend him. If the Guild Master wants to take my place, only a few words are enough yours!" While listening bets, Anna''s eyes sparkled and thought," my son is not famous for it will certainly have a high return bet on him ! my son certainly win, after all, he is my son "While that Ashley was thinking that she could lose her job and her mother thinking about how to make a fortune with her son. Alexander just smiled and continued reading his book as if he did not care to offend the Guild Master. In fact, since he found out about Ashley''s existence as a Guild Master, he started investigating that inept through the Deep Web and found that this guy was from the same family of the Class 10 Guild Master, so by pulling the strings he got his Work, One had to know that the Class 10 Guild Master was a 2-Star High Alchemist in addition to the director of the Tree Fire Academy. Located in the country number one of the Ex zone of the deadly countries grade five, The Stera Dynasty, This was the number one Martial Country of the Zone where the majority of experts meet and place the two Academies founded by the highest powers of area. There were other countries that stand out in other aspects as armies as was the scope of the Zelia empire or finances like the Cropening Empire. So if you were asked, what is the country with the most martial artists, You Say Dynasty Stera. If you were asked which has the best and strongest army you would say Empire Zelia. And if you were asked which country is the Richest, You Say: Cropening Empire The only reason why the Steria Dynasty did not conquer the area was because its power was not centralized and although there were many powerful martial artists many did not serve the house Royal and the Royal family were not as rich as the Cropening Empire to promise great benefits to all artists and powers within their lands to be served permanently. So these three countries were in relative equilibrium and did not attack each other despite being neighbors. It was also because of this balance that none of these empires expanded and annexed smaller countries, because there were countries that were only a little weaker than they but quickly entered into Alliances and said: "If you attack one, you attack all " And having a war with several small countries at once was not something that these big countries could afford, This would give the other two big countries an opportunity to attack. Alexander knew very well where he had to lead after the competition and that was: Cropening Empire! Ashley left her trance and said to Alexander: "Alexander, how much certainty do you have of winning the competition?" Alexander looked at Ashley and said: "I have the ability of a 2-Star Alchemist, do you think I can lose?" This response only made Ashley''s fears grow and at this moment she wanted to cry. If Alexander won the contest she could win the five tokens for her family but she would lose her job. I did not know if Alexander was a blessing or a curse! 197 Look what you caused! Ashley liked her job a lot and it was a very well paid job so she would not give up so easily. Seeing Ashley''s concern, Alexander sighed and said: "Hey, can an Alchemist have to worry about money? If you''re just looking to make money without doing anything, you could give Alchemy classes to Apprentices, you''ll win almost as much as You win now but you will never advance in the Dao of Alchemy " Alexander saw Ashley and said:" First of all, You should never have been able to get that job " Anna felt that her son was being too hard on Ashley but when she was about to reprimand him, Ashley saw Alexander furiously and said: "What? Do you think I''m incompetent? I''ve been a Guild Master for more than ten years and I''ve never received that criticism. Who are you to tell me this? " Alexander shook his head and said:" You''re not incompetent. Just read Rule 144, paragraph C of the Rules of the Guild " Ashley, who was still furious, frowned and finally looked at her communicator for what Alexander asked her but when she read the rule she could not help but show disbelief. Rule 144 was called: "Limitations of relations between the Guild and the local powers" And subsection C indicated: [The Guild Master of each Region, Country has total freedom to choose or hire the Guild Master under his command while not infringing The following guidelines: 1)These are not leaders of another faction outside the guilds whose role is similar to that of the guild. 2)Be members of 1-Order powers within the limits of the authority of the Guild Branch 3)Be a wanted criminal by Another faction or country. 4)Be a foreigner of another nation which is cataloged as "Enemy" of the Nation or ruling power in which the guild is located geographically] Upon reading this the beautiful face of Ashley became ugly, She was a member of the Clan Cordner a power of first Order within the Republic, therefore, according to the rules of the Guild, She could not occupy the position she currently holds. Ashley could only see Alexander and say: "Why there are such stupid rules?" Alexander saw Ashley and said: "Because of the guild should always be a neutral power and not be the playground of local powers, Besides not using the authority of the guild to scare other people and manipulate the country''s justice at your convenience " Ashley thought for a moment and finally understood something and her face froze:" The guilds were established so that their professions would flourish and for this, they need large numbers of talented people and not always talented people have a long history. If someone becomes a guild master, they will use their position to benefit their power and not for the good of the profession ... Hey, that''s not what I''m doing Right now? " Seeing Ashley''s expression, Alexander showed a smile and said:" What you''re doing could cost you your license as an Alchemist, Well if someone finds out " Listening to that was like No big lightning for Ashley and she became extremely pale, Now I understand the problem she was in. Not only her position as Guild Master was at stake but her Alchemist license was also at stake. If you lose your license, you can not sell your pills through the commercial channels of the guild. Even if I put a pharmacy I would have to sell them a little lower than the market price because it was not guaranteed by the guild. Having a guild on your back or not having it was like the difference between heaven and earth. Ashley also could not understand why Alexander was so calm even though what he was doing could lead to the expulsion of the guild! What he did not know is that in his past life for more than 2000 years he does not depend on any guild to sell his pills. He already knew how to move in the underworld and knew how to sell his pills by unofficial means. I knew many organizations that functioned as guilds, some public and others clandestine so Alexander would have no problem in surviving without the guild. After all, The Guild Abandoned Kain, There was no reason why they should not do it again. They always sought to be neutral so if Alexander turned back into a "Criminal" he would undoubtedly be put on the blacklist of all the guilds. Because of this, Alexander acted as if nothing to offend a Guild Master like this, In his heart the guilds have no value, he would use them if he left and if one day he was thrown out of the guilds he would only look for another way. At this moment he came to mind the memories of when he was expelled from the guild and did not know how to act because at that time he only kept selling his pills for the guild and being Array master was not so lucrative. At that time I was furious and could not believe that the guilds were so cold with their members but I knew that if they complained them would say something like: "Each member must have a certain level of behavior, You are a shame to be an alchemist" From that The value of the guilds fell into his heart and him behaved indifferently to the lives of the Alchemists. Before he did not kill his colleagues unless it was a life or death dispute but after that, if an Alchemist offended or made things difficult there would only be one end: "Death" Little by little, He understood that words were useless for those problems and that in those moments only death silenced the enemies, Every the time he killed an alchemist or Array Master the guilds would give you a reward and the number of professionals who died in your hands was numerous. If this little Guild Master offended Alexander, he would only kill him and that''s it. As for the director of the Tree Fire Academy, for what he knew they were from the same family but he was not his descendant so he would not have reason to move against Alexander but if he did, he would just end up dead. Alexander''s philosophy was simple: If a King gets in your way ... Kill If an Emperor gets in your way .. Kill If a Genie gets in your way .. Kill If a Saint gets in your way .. Kill If a God stands in your way .. Kill If a Buddha stands in your way .. Kill regardless of the state of the person, race, sex, skin color, just kill. Kill, Kill and Kill until none opposes you. That was the fate to oppose me, If you do not bother me, I will not bother you but if you do better you get ready for the consequences. He would never kill the innocent but that did not mean that they were all innocent in this life, For example, If a Patriarch or Sect Master issued an assassination order against him, Those people represented all their power, From the most humble disciple to the Supreme Elder. So his sin was to choose such a foolish leader and that''s why they ended up dead. Right now he had two clear enemies, The Sea Palace and the James Clan but due to his young age he has not been able to deal with these powers. Besides that, his uncle was part of the James Clan so he could not act easily, When he is older and has more freedom to be away from his mother, If those two powers do not behave, Alexander would extinguish them. The only good enemy was the dead one. This was the lesson he learned in his previous life through much pain. When I was still naive. So Ashley''s concerns for him are absurd. For ordinary people to be expelled from a guild was very bad but for people like Alexander was a trivial matter as long as it did not totally offend the guild, which was different things but the guilds were difficult to offend since there could only be one thing that could offend to a guild. Steal the guild. The guilds moved a large number of raw materials such as herbs, metals, fruits, among others. If you robbed or killed an alchemist it was fine, since the guilds do not take themselves so seriously because this world was based on the law of the jungle, although the guilds will throw rewards for your head, it was just a mere formality. Alexander understood after he killed an Alchemist. but if you saw a vault or transport with the guild symbol and you still stole it, the guild will undoubtedly use all its resources to hunt you down and even put in your experts to make sure you get caught. The Guilds especially the alchemists who had a terrible offensive strength and its cultivation was a pure pill base so there were several experts to be certain of their safety. While Alexander was in his thoughts he soon felt a blow to the back of his neck and saw that his mother had hit him. But what surprised him most was that in the breast of his mother a beautiful woman was crying whispering: "I do not want to be expelled, I do not want to be expelled, If they expel me they forced me to marry, I do not want to get married yet! " Anna saw her son and said:" Look what you caused! " Alexander could only think:" Why do you blame me? I did not think that his mental strength was so little, a few words and he fell apart, The youth of nowadays they are becoming more delicate " 198 Breaking News! Alexander just crossed his arms and said: "Yes, you are a weeping woman. The solution is simple, Ask to be changed branch, The guilds plan to open many new branches in the desolate land so you should definitely have a headache to get experienced Guild Masters to take care of the new branches " By hearing that Ashley''s beautiful eyes began to shine and they stopped crying. It''s true. The solution was simple. He only had to change branches to a branch that his family was not considered a 1-Order power. It was the same for the Guild Master of the Republic, His family could be considered a 1-order power in the region, but this was a mortal country that was on the edge of the region so the influence of his family could not come here. Because of this position as a Guild Master could be considered as an exile. Normally empty Guild Master positions were rare and when one was liberated many alchemists will fight for it but now due to the expansion of the guilds there were many empty places. Not even the power plant knew how many new branches it had to open, right now they sent many experts to see in which cities it was viable to install branches, but the guild had a rule. The city had to have more than 1 million inhabitants for a branch of Class 12, In the deadly countries thanks to its development of medicines and improvements in the quality of life that amount was trivial and even a small city like Pale City had branches of different guilds But in the Desolate Area that number only some cities would fulfill it at least for the moment. So if Ashley asked for a transfer the guild would no doubt be more than happy to relocate to a branch of a northern state. Not far from where she is now. Only then did she calm down and be ashamed of the brief nervous breakdown she had. When she was going to apologize, the presenter said with emotion: [Meanwhile, we have exclusive two news from very far, The Central Bank of the continent has launched a new monetary cone] This drew attention because in tens of thousands of years there has never been a change in the value of money but now even the money would change. The presenter continued and said: [The Central Bank thinking about the future needs of all has decided to discontinue the coins of denominations of Iron and Bronze so that its step will be replaced by new notes of new denominations that are the following 1,2, 5,10,20,50,100,200,500,1000,2000,5000,10000, While the denominations of Silver, Gold and White Gold, The coins and notes will circulate in parallel, The notes will have the same denominations Previous. But the main news is the Next, New coins with a value higher than the White Gold Currency are inserted, These are divided into three new currencies, The denominated, Continental Bronze, Continental Silver while the third would be called Continental Gold, These will be 25% larger than the current coins, The Continental Bronze Value will be parallel to that of an 7-Grade stone, the Continental Silver will be equal to a 6-Grade Spiritual Stone and the Continental Gold will have a Parallel Value to that of a 5-Grade stone. It is worth mentioning that both the old coins and the new coins will be renewed and it is expected that in the next thousand years the old coins will no longer be in circulation for now, it could take years to get to see the first coins and bills of the new generation ... Come on to some commercial announcements and we return with the following news, Do not leave!] When listening to the speech of the presenter, Anna remained silent and said: "Why would they make new coins ?, Is that useful?" Alexander smiled and said: "It is normal that they have made those changes, After all in a few years in this world there were no people without cultivation" Both Ashley and Anna saw Alexander without understanding what Alexander wanted to say, so he had no choice but to explain: " I do not know what happened to the world but this world improved to a point that has never been seen, Qi Density increased exponentially so the natural treasures of low Ranks will be more common and We are precious, but even if that happened, everything that cost a few gold coins would be worth a few Silver coins, just as in the mortal countries each time the Bronze and iron coins will be used less. It will not be because they lose their value, but because people will be richer, So central bank changes are expected " Ashley wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows and said:" How can you be so sure that people will be richer? " Alexander only said:" Because with the step of time, the mines of spiritual stones of low grades will be born as cabbages so my Master described this environment is similar to that of the deadly 3-Grade countries so the mines of 9.8,7 Grade should be close to birth , Your Cordner family has a small 9-Grade spiritual stone mine and look how rich and powerful it is. " This impacted Anna and Ashley, The spiritual stone mines will be numerous in these lands? That would certainly affect the order of power in the county and make people become much richer. People who use the denominations of Iron or Bronze could disappear or be used by children to buy junk food and sweets. Only countries with few spiritual stone mines would use it. This solved a doubt but then Anna said: "But, why are there new coins?" Alexander sighed and said: "It is very difficult to explain, Before this you must know a couple of things to understand," He saw the two women and said: "You know why there is money?" The pair of women thought about it and in the end they shook their heads, Alexander leaned back in his seat and said: "In theory there should not be money at least already no, Previously it existed due to the difficult mobility of spiritual stones and scarcity of them, Since not all countries have mines in their territories, As I have read, The empire of the county bone the richest Cropening Empire owes its wealth to have numerous spiritual stones mines of 8 and 9 Grade in its territory, Solo Cropening Empire has five times more mines than the Stera Dynasty and 4 times that Empire Zelia " Anna was shocked at this news but could not help but think and say:" But if it is so Rich, why did he never dominate the region? " This question also made Ashley interested, nor did she know the answer and when she asked her grandfather they did not give her anything. Alexander at the question of his mother, replied: "Do you know why the headquarters of the Alchemists Guild is in the Dynasty Stera and not in the other two empires?" Without waiting for the answer, Alexander said: "That''s because the Stera Dynasty is the richest country in spiritual herbs of the Region, Due to its rich spiritual Qi the Steria Dynasty is Paradise for the alchemists and is the one with the strongest Given Alchemy of the Region, Although Cropening Empire has large amounts of stones Spiritual and mineral because it lacks spiritual herbs does not have many Alchemists and medicinal pills like the Steria Dynasty " " Do not have them? " " Well, if they have them but most of them are metal attribute, Although they are rare they have a limited market and only people with a cultivation technique attributed metal would buy them, the same as the Spirit Stones of Elements " Ashley could not believe what was happening, A child has a great view of the world, Even greater than his grandfather but when he heard the latter he could not help but ask: "Spirit Elemental Stones, what is that?" Alexander said: "The Common spiritual Qi has a bit of all the existing elements and without elements in the universe at the same time, that is Water, Air, Fire, Earth and all its derivatives due to this regardless of whether your technique was without elements, Special or one attributed earth or fire, Everyone can absorb the Qi to train, Already within your body the refined in what you want but the common Qi for an attributed technique is very slow so those people look for spiritual herbs and stones of their attribute. The spiritual stones condense like the common ones, only there must be a great elemental Qi in that Area to condense, for example a spiritual stone fire only condensed in a place such as near a volcano or a place full of magma, Because of this they are extremely rare, An elemental spiritual stone could easily be exchanged for ten thousand common spiritual stones of the same degree, Well if one was found to be a suitable person for sale " Most people who sought these stones were people with a technique with great inheritance or a person with a blood line. In other words, if someone had the line of Helen that is Qilin of Lightning, I would need spiritual stones attributed Lightning or attributed ray herbs to move quickly. Upon hearing that the couple of women marveled, nor Ashley knew and was sure that his grandfather would not know either. Alexander, seeing that he had deviated a bit from the subject, continued explaining: "Normally there comes a point in the life of a cultivator that the gold coins can not buy what they wanted, besides the sum of their wealth would give a number that maybe even have a name, Because of this the cultivators use spiritual stones as currency for their purchases but there are three factors by which they made this decision. " The first is that the world changed and improved so, as I explained earlier, it will make people richer and obsolete the currencies of today" "Second is that with the increase in wealth, so will the force what although I am not sure in the next few years the few transcendent powers will become dozens, then hundreds, thousands to become innumerable transcendent powers of different strength." " What does that have to do with the coins? " For people like Anna or Ashley the people of the transcendent powers were like gods and all their stories were legends. After all before the greatest experts in millions of miles were only elementary experts. How Gods can be involved in such mundane things as Gold. Alexander replied: "Transcendent powers are those that control the Continental Central Bank. To have a Seat in the Central Bank one must belong to a transcendent power, It is almost the same that to be a politician in the republic one has to join one of the eight governing powers " "The central bank has only one purpose. Die-cutting and control the money in the continent and see that the coins are not devalued so according to the number of spiritual stones mined per day but this is done to repress the weak, since only they use their coins and at the same time ensure that they could get a large number of spiritual stones " " This is because all banks accredited by the central bank have to give the central bank 5% of their total annual earnings in exchange they are allowed to provide financial services and Rates of change between Gold and Spiritual Stones, Also from stones of minor to Greater Grade, Only by doing this the gains of the transcendent powers are astronomical. Since in the Great Banks of the continent you can find even 4-Grade spiritual stones and only the transcendent powers will have control over the 3-Grade stone mines the highest obtainable in the continent and the problem now was that they were opening more and more more transcendent powers is to say that the part of your piece of cake, right now has just begun a race to develop but can be removed from his throne and be exterminated " Alexander saw the pair of women and said:" And that applies to everything the continent, Right now no one is thinking about competitions or proving their strength alone in developing, The expansion of the world made objects that will never appear on the continent, Appear. If the old and powerful can not develop faster than their enemies or new emergent powers they will no doubt begin to decline or they will be exterminated. " This made this pair of women open their mouths evenly, and now Ashley finally understood why her patriarch and several Elders went to explore the new lands. No doubt they can find natural treasures that can help increase their strength. Now I had doubts about how strong the top brass will be when they return. They even took a few geniuses from the younger generation, including their older brother. Thanks to him, he had gotten his job as a Guild Master. Anna by her side, understood much more to the continent and felt smaller and smaller, said: "And what is the third reason?" Alexander smiled and said: "I think the Show will tell you" This made Anna watch the TV in the Aircraft, and was again the presenter with a middle-aged man, The presenter moved elegantly and said: [Thank you for staying with us, Now we are with the representative of the Soros Chamber of Commerce in the Republic to present us his new products that I think would attract the attention of all] The presenter saw the Man and said: [Sir, what do you have to introduce us?] The man smiled, thanked for being invited to the program and after that he took out a thin box and opened it impressing all with a series of rings inside saying: [Thanks to the latest advances in the Array Given the great Array Masters managed to create space artifacts much easier and with more common materials. The Chamber of Commerce Soros in collaboration with the Guild of Arrays Masters brings to all the first generation of Low Cost Rings and Bags Space! Within everyone''s reach! ] Upon hearing the news, Ashley got up from her Seat and watched Tv! This news was too shocking! This was an authentic Revolution! I could not wait to go to the nearest store and buy your Space Ring! 199 I donst want any more trouble! During the Announcement the man answered many doubts and said: [Prices will vary from many as the space inside the ring and the materials to make it; In the Republic sell three models, 3,5,10 cubic meters Base models will be worth 50,200,10,000 Gold coins respectively] Hearing prices hostess was surprised and said: [Because prices differ greatly from one another] The man said seriously: [It is because to make the space rings of 3 cubic meters the Array Master 1-Star is necessary while to make 5 cubic meters are the Array Master 2-Star and to make the 10 cubic meters are necessary Array Master 3-Star, The 1 and 2 Star Array Master are relatively easy to find in neighboring countries but for the Array Master 3-Star they are very scarce so Soros Group had to import the Rings from faraway places with great difficulty. what this greatly increases the costs. ] The presenter said curiously: [For the new generation of Space Rings, 10 cubic meters will be the maximum or are there rings with more space?] The man said proudly: [Not for the new generation of rings the maximum so far is of 1000 cubic meters according to reports of the Array Masters Guild and ...] While the program was still Alexander opened his mouth: "The third reason why the Central Bank acted in this way is due to the new generation of space artifacts, Before he tolerated the use of Spirit Stones as currency because more than 99% of the spiritual stones were deposited in the banks of the system, so the Central Bank knew as the palm of his hand the number of spiritual Stones on the continent and how much the wealth of everyone in it includes two powers and individual people but now thanks to the great capabilities of the new generation the powers of the continent and especially the most powerful pod They will hide their wealth from the transcendent powers, develop and buy resources more anonymously. In other words, they lost control of the continent. " Anna by her side was seeing the ring on her finger and contemptuously watching those rings on the TV, 100 cubic meters ?, Her space ring had 10,000 times that capacity but at the same time she could not Believe how generous your child''s Master was. If such a small Ring could be worth up to ten thousand gold coins, his would undoubtedly be worth a fortune. The only good thing was that he could now use his space ring more easily and in public. Ashley listened to what Alexander said and finally understood what was happening but soon thought something and asked: "If what the powers want is to get out of the controls of the transcendent powers, will the new coins work?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders and said : "I do not know, Only the future will say, The only factor that have new currencies in their favor is that they occupy less space than spiritual stones so for small rings it is better to save space but that problem can be solved in the future, since in the second generation it can even double the spaces and in the third generation they can do it again. For me the only thing they are doing is kicking drowned and delaying the inevitable. The world is headed in the direction that gold and silver will no longer be valuable to people. Perhaps the new continental currency will be the spiritual stones of 9-Grade but for that it may be decades or hundreds of years. " On hearing that, La Ashley''s beautiful mouth contracted and she could not think of a rebuttal. Alexander got up and said, "If you will excuse me, I will go to rest in my cabin." This made only Helena, Anna and Ashley stay in the room listening to the Show. Meanwhile On the Continent Cloud Moon. Middle State, Anton Dynasty. This was one of the six Maximum powers of the continent, Their lands were coarse and their experts were as many as the clouds. This Dynasty had a legacy of more than half a million years In which more than ten generations of emperors had passed. Many said that the Ancient Ancestor and founding emperor was still alive in holy land but it was all just a rumor. In the Throne Room a middle-aged man with barely gray hair and no visible wrinkles, He exuded an authoritative aura while asking an Elder of totally white hair and wrinkles on his face that showed his wisdom. This Elder did not seem to be very physical and if one saw him in the street they would think that he is an ordinary old man but in his chest he showed a 9-Star symbol. This old man was the Guild Master in charge of the Guild Branch located in the Imperial City of Anton City. Griko Tenma While the man on the throne did not fail to say that he was the 11th Emperor of the Anton Dynasty, Jassin Anton. Normally the people in the presence of the emperor would certainly have to be kneeling in front of their emperor but due to Ginko''s state, Jassin did not dare to force him. So Jassin could only see the old man standing in front of him without any concern. In the end Jassin could only sigh and say: "Mr. Ginko, why do you do this to my family? " Ginko just smiled and said:" Hahaha Jassin I do not know what you mean after all, According to your fifth daughter the Array Master are just a poor profession and second. Something that is impossible to compare to the great and noble Alchemists " Although Ginko has a smiling and friendly expression as he said it, His Eyes could not hide their disdain. What was happening for Ginko was just a very funny play. It all started a few years ago when the Fifth Princess of the Imperial Family Anton met the third young Master of the Muu Clan. Apparently these two young men got along but there was a problem. The Fifth Princess was committed to a second class genius inside the Down Clan. This one had a good status within the Clan Down since he was the great-grandson of a Great Elder of the Clan. So his condition was very similar to that of the princess, not to mention that his innate talent was very similar to that of the princess so neither of the two parties complained about the marriage arrangement. But everything changed after the intervention of the Muu Clan, This Clan was determined to get the marriage with the Fifth Princess so after promising large amounts of benefits. The Anton Dynasty broke its commitment to the Down Clan. This was a great humiliation for the Clan Down, even if it were not for breaking the engagement with any of the Young Masters of the Clan. Not an hour after the Anton Dynasty broke the engagement, Clan Down broke all diplomatic relations with the Anton Dynasty. Their relationship went from being friendly acquaintances to being enemies to each other. And even The First Young Master of the Down Clan broke relations with the crown prince of the dynasty. These two people were geniuses peak of the continent and were very friendly with each other until they came to be called "Brothers" among themselves. It was not that Jefferson and the First Young Master were friendly with each other or that the Clan Down was so close. It was just that Jefferson had never lost his face for his Clan and had not done anything wrong. It was not a garbage without a future, it could not have the same talent as the best talents of the Clan but its talent was not bad, besides that it had someone in the extraordinary Clan behind it. Because to despise Jefferson was the same as to offend the Great Elder behind him. After all, they were his descendants. It was normal for him to use his state to mobilize the entire Clan. A Great Elder had almost the same status as the Patriarch, Only surpassed by the Clan Ancestors and in this case they would certainly not say anything against the actions of the Great Elder. If it were not for the Great Elder''s imprisonment to break his bottleneck, he would undoubtedly go to theDynasty Anton to wreak havoc. Nobody liked that they despised their children or descendants. At that time both the Dynasty and the Muu Clan did not care about this little matter and if it were not for the Clan Muu being a Clan of Alchemists they certainly exterminated the Clan Down. Pity that his Cultivation was based on pills so they were not so strong in the Martial Dao. They could attract experts to their cause by offering great benefits but defeating an Array Masters Clan in their House. Without a doubt, the workmanship and resources to do so would make even a rich Clan like the Clan Muu bleed. Ginko as a Guild Master of the Array Master''s Guild had connections to the Down Clan and was a friend of a few Elders within it. And a few moments ago, Jassin asked him for something. Be the mediator between theDynasty Anton and the Down Clan to return to resume their relationships. Ginko could not help but laugh inside. As for the reason why they wanted to resume relationships was simple. The new generation Space artifacts. The Clan Down Territory, although it was not a country in itself, was as extensive as the territory of the Anton Dynasty, ruling innumerable cities. In the territory of the Clan Down were the great majority of Array Masters of 9-Star or superior of the continent. There used to be more Array Masters in the Dynasty, but due to the discriminating comments made to their profession a few years ago by the princess, many of those Array Masters moved to other territories, especially the Clan Down territory. At that time the imperial family did not care about the loss of these experts because they were busy getting the favor of the Muu Clan. This causes great losses to the Dynasty, In the last months the Value of an Array Master rises explosively surpassing the blacksmiths, getting to be only surpassed by the Alchemists. Besides that now with the space rings the Array Masters had a means to accumulate very alarming wealth, Some estimates say that in a few hundred years the richest people on the continent would not be the Alchemists but the Array Masters. Because of this for the sake of long-term benefits, the Dynasty was willing to bow its head and engage Jefferson with another member of the imperial family. If it were not for his position as Guild Master, Ginko would have left the Dynasty as well. As for the Emperor''s proposal, Ginko rejected it without compassion. He was not a subordinate nor a subject of thefamily Anton, besides that they despised his profession and the imperial family did not apologize for the words of his younger generation. This was unforgivable. If you help thefamily you Anton will be despised by many Array Masters! Nobody cared if the princess''s useless broke her engagement but what she said that day undoubtedly came to the Ear of the Array Masters of the Central Area. That girl aside from being a whore has no other quality, Many feel that it was the best thing for the Down Clan. But the most hilarious thing was that the dowry that Clan Muu would give was a miserable space device of 100 cubic meters. If it were a year ago this would be considered a very expensive treasure but now before the new generation of space artifacts for people with their been that object was the same as garbage. The 6-Star Array Master were numerous as clouds in the central area so in a few months artifacts of that size could be found in the street stalls of the imperial city Anton city! Sell your daughter for a piece of trash, The Ant¨®n Dynasty will be the mockery in the following years! Ginko was a gossipy person so I was very curious what would happen in this play. The Muu family Would give another Dote ?, That artifact was bought before the discovery of the new generation so it undoubtedly cost her family a lot if they bought another dowry would have to be equally expensive. o The imperial family would become ears and accept the small space artifact. Even so, Ginko fanned the flames a little more and said: "Jassin knows, a few days ago Jefferson left Prison and immediately took the Array Master 7-Star test directly and knows what ?, the step, becoming an Array Master Quasi 7-Star, Undoubtedly has an unlimited future, The Continental Master Guild plans to recommend it to a power in Holy Land, hahaha who would say that this boy was so talented to go to my alma mater! " Upon hearing that, The Emperor''s Face could not help but freeze, Since I knew that this issue had been complicated. Neither his Fifth Child''s fiancee could easily join a power in Holy Land! First, The Expansion of the Land. Second, the creation of a new generation of space artifacts. Third, Its bad Relationship with the Array Masters. He could only pray that he would have no more problems and that his ancestors quickly returned from exploring the new areas. At that moment the door opened and a finely dressed Elder came out saying: "Your Majesty, The Great Elder of the Down Clan managed to Break! He finally advanced! Shit, didn''t I just say I don''t want any more trouble! 200 While it was old enough it could affect the same God In an instant they spent 5 Days in which Alexander took in seclusion to stabilize his cultivation by formally entering the 1-Level Elementary. Now with his consolidated Realm he could go calmly to the Capital of the Republic. In the Windows of the Aircraft you could see a glorious, incredibly prosperous city, full of life, with colossal buildings which were as big as mountains and as long as lakes. At such a view, Anna and Audrey were shocked. Compared to this city, Pale City was a small town. And the capital of the Alba Kingdom as a Village next to the road. The difference was like heaven and earth. Ashley''s Aircraft landed on one of the Tens of thousands of Gates as they disembarked in the Capital City. Anna and Audrey looked like a couple of small townspeople arriving in the big city for the first time and could not stop seeing everywhere exclaiming and pointing with their fingers. While Helena was curious about the "Technology" of the Lowers Realms, she could disguise it better. Alexander could only sigh and remained indifferent to the Capital City, In comparison with other cities he had seen this was a small village. While one will enter the continent and while he Martial Dao was deeper, everything would be more developed. The only thing that changed was that people were becoming less dependent on technology. This was the tip of the Iceberg. Now Alexander had only one goal in the City, Going to the black market to get spiritual stones. To advance in the Martial Dao, everyone needs a lot of spiritual Qi. One would have three options for this. Use spiritual stones Use pills, herbs or spiritual fruits. Or absorb it slowly from the Atmosphere of the world. Among the three methods, the first and the third were the most used while the second was very rare, something that only the rich and with great background could do. The Reason was simple. Absorb Qi from the spiritual stones even though it was very fast, it only worked to stabilize, consolidate and increase small Realms. That is, with enough spiritual stones and time you can move quickly from 1-Level to 9-Level Medium Realms. While one had the talent. Of course. But if you wanted to advance to the half step or enter another medium realm, even if you swallowed the spiritual stones of a continent, you would first exploit it before taking the last step. Because of this Reason, Although the 1-Order powers of the Republic had dozens of 9-Level Elementary experts, they did not have even ten Spirit Half Step experts. To take that last step, the experts would have to slowly absorb Qi from the Atmosphere to find the illumination to break through. Or find pills, herbs and spiritual fruits to make your way. But this was very difficult. Since to have those pills you would have to find a good alchemist and all the ingredients for the pill. As for herbs, it was more a matter of luck than anything else. Since they do not need a many-year-old herb or a specific spiritual fruit. Alexander had read a legend of a man who found a stalk of a 1-Rank herb 1 million years old. Which made his cultivation advance by leaps and bounds even when he was already an Expert Profund early stage. Making it open up to the intermediate stage of Earth Realm. In only 5 years. So even if it was a 1-Rank herb while it was old enough it could affect the same God. Alexander had several recipes of the same pill, only that these same ones differ from many things like herbs used and the ages of the same. For example, Alexander had a recipe called "Star Elementary Pill" this was an improved version of the common "Elementary pill". This was a pill that helped the cultivator to understand the laws of the universe. This was a pill created in the Desolate era to help the Martial Dao. The specific function of the pill is to refine the senses of the individual in order to understand those laws faster and easier. The Elementary pill could duplicate the senses by 8 hours. That is, 8 hours with that pill would be equal to 16 without the pill. For a cultivator every second was valuable so this pill for them was certainly a treasure. This value was more for the geniuses. While the Star Elementary pill could multiply the senses by 8 and the duration the pill was 10 hours. The two pills used the same herbal base but some changed while those that were maintained, had older ages. A spiritual herb to be used in alchemy needed a certain age to reach "Maturation", in case of 0-Rank herbs it took at least 100 years. While the 1-Rank herbs needed 300 to 500 years to reach maturity. and This grew exponentially so that each time the pills became harder to find and the experts more scarce. Although the great powers had ways to accelerate their growth, Every herb needed the care of an expert and a hundred herbs maybe ten or five reach the right age to be used in Alchemy. There were even 5-Star pills, which used 1-Rank herbs only that had to be thousands or tens of thousands of years old. Something very difficult to find on the continent. The spiritual Gardens of the Great Powers would only have a few herbs of that age. Alexander these days was tempted to use a drop of Heaven''s Creation Water to ripen a few herbs and move quickly into cultivation. But according to what I had read, the herbs of great age attract large numbers of demonic beasts and attract large quantities of Qi. If he did that with his little strength he was only asking for death. So for now I discard that idea. What he needed most now were spiritual stones for what he would now get, would be written in the alchemy competition and then spend the rest of his time in seclusion. As for the tokens, I did not know if the Cordner family wanted them after Alexander offended the Guild Master of the Republic. But anyway I would enter the tournament and after winning it, I would see what to do with the tokens. Alexander decided to write himself as a common Alchemist without representing Ashley''s guild. If not that girl could have another nervous breakdown and Alexander did not want to go through that shameful scene again. 201 X2 They quickly left the airport only to see a luxurious carriage with the words Cordner. Next to the carriage was a finely dressed middle-aged man and when Ashley saw him he said: "Assistant Tim." Assistant Tim bowed and said, "Miss Ashley, Your grandfather must be very happy to see you after so long." Ashley nodded and began to explain to Alexander''s group: "My Grandfather is the patriarch of the Branch stationed in the capital and he is also an Elder of the Clan at 9-Level Elementary" Alexander and Helena nodded without showing any expression to them this class position It was insignificant while Anna and Audrey could not help but be surprised. An expert 9-Level Elementary! This Class of people were impossible to find in their homeland and this alone was a branch of many of the Cordner Clan. These women could not help wondering how strong the ruling powers were! In their childhoods they heard many adults say that while one will enter the continent each time they will find a greater number of experts. First it was, Pale City. During their days in the City they heard that the top experts have the strength of an Elementary middle stage expert. And now in the Capital of the republic they found that there were experts at Peak Elementary Realm. Just one more step and they could enter the half step Spirit! For this pair of women, Spirit Realm was something of legends told by their grandparents. Since in his native land it was impossible to be born that kind of experts and even if they were born they would go to deeper waters. Assistant Tim saw the two women with a bit of contempt but soon felt a murderous aura that made him sweat deeply. I turn to see everywhere but could not find who had done but for a strange reason I felt that it had to do with those two women. But, how would these small townsfolk have an expert of that caliber behind them? Tim felt that these women''s backgrounds were not simple, so I treat these women much better. Otherwise that expert would certainly cut off his head no matter that his Master was part of the Cordner Clan. Alexander while he could only see the man coldly and say to himself: "No matter where you go there were only two things that earned you the respect of other people: Strength and background" Only your own strength could generate respect and even if you do not They feared you, they could do it with their parents or grandparents. Alexander could only sigh, because seeing the attitude of the Steward, He would have a bitter visit to the Clan Cordner. If his servants were that arrogant, what could be expected from their masters? The strength of his mother and Audrey had increased by leaps and bounds and they were at 2-Level and 3-Level Elementary. Alexander estimated that Ashley''s grandfather should be the only one at 9-Level Elementary so they should only have a few Elders in 8-Level and 7-Level. While most of their experts must be in the middle or early elementary stage. In that Power Class the weakest experts must be half step Elementary experts and those would be Clan trash. In this small republic the difference between a single level in Elementary Realm was very significant. In the county there could be countless Elementary experts but in this country they were scarce compared to the total population. Besides that most of these experts were related in one way or another to the ruling powers. Most of the other powers only had people in the middle or early stage of Elementary Realm at most. If you want to find experts in the late stage, only in the local titans could you find them. After all, they are the richest and their disciples have access to the best resources of the republic. The Elementary Pills were the basis for experts to advance quickly in Elementary Realms if they did not have stamps. If they had open stamps, even if they meditated seriously they could understand the universal laws. This was the advantage of being a genius. And in a place as small as the Republic, the 1-Seal Geniuses were undoubtedly peak geniuses. If the powers had better spiritual stones no doubt their crops advanced by leaps and bounds. But for normal disciples, the powers had to get large numbers from Elementary Pills and this was not cheap at all. Each Elementary Pill had to be refined by an Alchemist 1-Star Peak or 2-Star Low and in the Republic even if there were several Alchemists 1-Star Middle, there were only a few dozen Alchemists 1-Star High. The amount of Labor was very small compared to the number of Disciples of the powers. Each power at least had about 50 thousand people in the Elementary Realm, this was because for an Elementary expert it is considered disciples as long as it does not exceed the hundred-year threshold. So there were people with 80 years who could still be considered disciples. After more than three thousand years of accumulation by the eight powers, His members were very numerous. This also means that the powers have many expenses to cover the internal demand for training pills. For the information classified through the Deep Web that Alexander obtained 70% of the taxes of the republic went to the coffers of the ruling powers while the rest was to maintain the government. That 70% was used to buy large quantities of drugs from abroad through the four major chambers of commerce of the County: Soros Group, Beta Group, Limited Group, Square Group. Apart from the Ten Banks, the Four Chambers of Commerce had innumerable branches but what they had in common was that their headquarters was located on the former border line between the deadly countries 5-Grade and 4-Grade! That was a place where you could even see Experts Profund! Just think the number of money that was given to those chambers of commerce, I could only breathe imposingly, Now with the new generation of space artifacts, These cameras could multiply your business and move your merchandise much more easily. What would make them even richer. Something that suited Alexander in a certain way. "Bzzzzz" Soon his communicator vibrated and showed him the latest information of the region. In his previous life he was informed with a clandestine intelligence organization called "The Third Eye". While you will pay a certain fixed monthly payment they will give you information before all. The Service was expensive but for the Rogue Cultivators it was very useful. Alexander paid the cheapest monthly payment and selected the information related to the continent. As he heads to Ashley''s Carriage he read the information: [The new lands are the tip of the IceBerg, of the 36 counties the Area currently inhabited is the weakest among all, The new adjacent county has twice the density of the Current County. The Empires Zelia and Cropening Stera, the Dynasty, the Ten Great Clans and the 8 Great Sects, along with innumerable small powers and Rogue cultivators of the inhabited County have set out to explore these virgin lands] "Bzzz" [The Director of the Academy Tree Fire, Announced the closure of the institution indefinitely, This is because a large number of teachers resigned to explore the new lands] "Bzzz [The Director of the Martial Path Academy, Announced the closure of the institution indefinitely , This is because a large number of teachers resigned to explore the new lands] "Bzzz" [The Imperial Family of the Stera Dynasty is moving large numbers of its army to claim the new lands as theirs] "Bzzz" [The Family Imperial of the Zelia Empires is moving large numbers of his army assembled to claim the new lands as his own] "Bzzz" [The Imperial Family of the Empire Cropening is you are moving large numbers of your armored army to claim the new lands as theirs] "Bzzz" [The Ten Great Clans established an Alliance to explore the new lands, It is rumored that they want to take another of the 34 Counties for them] "Bzzz" [ The Eight Great Sects established an Alliance to explore the new lands, It is rumored that they want to take another of the 34 Counties for them] "Bzzz" [Large number of people are migrating to the new lands, The Transcendent Powers Announced the Cancellation of all the tournaments] Alexander saw a large number of Notifications in his communicator, apparently had just synchronized with the server of the third eye. X2? The new county had a Density twice higher! If so were these counties, How would those who are more inside the continent? How did it feel to live in the Ancient Era? Alexander read one by one and was surprised, apparently everyone was moving and the development time had started. This information would take about 15 days to reach the republic. Can you use this information in your favor? 202 Why did not you say it before? The Uri Republic was at the end of the Mortal 5-Grade countries so they were the last to know what happens in the county. The first ones to find out were the Eight Governing Powers because they had "Premium" Channels for this. But Alexander thought that even with those Channels, it took 5 days to find out about this. The Third Eye was a Clandestine Organization in which one could only enter through recommendations and not everyone could enter. In his previous life he was able to get someone to refer him to the Black Market. Now to sign up use your reference code from previous life. In this life many of the good opportunities are due to connections and not to luck. Now Alexander knew two important things. The Competition would be canceled so that Alexander no longer had reason to maintain his relationship with the Clan Cordner. Alexander in the carriage sent the information to the communicators of his Mother and Audrey. I also send you a message saying: [There is no reason to want to maintain relationships with a power as small as the Clan Cordner] To which your mother replied: [Small power? They have Experts 9-Level Elementary! they are very big. ] Alexander replied: [Do you think it''s big ?, Mother in the Region, there are many countries like the Uri Republic and the list of powers equal to the Clan Cordner are numerous, A little research I can find a list with all the powers of the County and you will realize how insignificant the Clan Cordner is] Shortly after, Alexander downloaded an intelligence list of the Third Eye with all the powers of First, Second and Third Order of the Region. And he passed it to Anna. Anna saw the document that her son had sent her, having in it many names unknown to her, at the same time she said "Senior expert" and thought that they were her strongest fighter. For the 1-Order Powers, they had as top experts in the late stage Peak Spirit, 2-Order in the middle stage Peak and those in 3-Order Early Stage Peak. Anna, even though she was looking for the Clan Cordner, could not find it so she asked Alexander: [Because the Clan Cordner is not on the List?] Alexander replied: [In the Region, the Cordner Clan is an unclassified power, in the Republic It was the law but in the region it has nothing of influence, They are very invisible, so they even send their most outstanding disciples to join the forces of 1-Order. The Guild Master of this City is part of one of the 10 Great Clans, The Clan Mouyu] Upon learning of this, Anna could not help but get hit and immediately could not help but feel that she did not have to admire a person without investigating it. Before I could admire a giant like the Clan Cordner but now felt that with his talent could leave a small Clan like this in oblivion. She had a talent far superior to that of the geniuses of the Zone, so I will undoubtedly overcome them one day. At that moment Anna had already descended from her pedestal to the Clan Cordner. The journey in the Carriage lasted an hour until they reached the Area where the Clan Cordner farm was located. Although it was a branch of Clan Cordner, due to the long longevity of the Elementary Experts they had numerous descendants accumulated by time. At this point there was nothing unusual about the brothers being 20 years or older between their ages. Among all the members of this branch could have ten thousand people easily. This in turn was divided into 7 sub branches, Ashley being a member of the first sub-branch and current leading branch. Arriving at the Cordner family farm, Anna could not help but be surprised, The size of this farm was huge, They could easily build a million small houses in these lands but they were only occupied by a few houses, palaces and buildings with hair gardens . Tim went back to see Ashley and said, "Miss, wait a minute, I''ll go tell your grandfather about your arrival." Alexander frowned at that, because not only did they take them to a guest house and let them rest. Without asking the opinion of Ashley Tim quickly disappears entering the farm. Meanwhile Anna said: "Why does this place have so few buildings?" Anna thought Ashley would answer but it was Alexander: "It''s not as simple as you think, Apart from the courtyards in which the members of the Clan live, there are always three main buildings, the first is the Library, the second is the training field and the third is the Cultivation Chambers " " In the first are the cultivation manuals, the second are trained their skills and the third are special cameras with Arrays of Qi and Gravity Meeting " Alexander lazily said:" Most do not know but those buildings are just a facade and the real training camps and everything else that can be cataloged as superior facilities is underground, that''s where they train the elite disciples along with some Elders and they are escape routes for them to escape in case someone comes to exterminate their Clan. " Upon hearing that, Ashley was left unharmed. ula, That''s something that only one person in a Great Clan would know! Alexander was a member of a Great Clan? But judging by the tone of the question from Alexander''s mother, It was sincere. This confuses Ashley and I could not tie the capes. Most people did not know that the best facilities of the powers were underground, including the Cellar of the Clan. While Ashley was confused, In an instant 1 hour passed but Tim did not return. After this another 2 hours passed until Tim returned but he immediately told Ashley a few words so that her expression was ugly and said angrily: "Since we do not have space, I can easily see about five unused courtyards! " Tim said helplessly," I know but the third lady is reserving them. Apparently some distinguished guests will arrive in a few days from the Greck empire and it is nothing less than the crown prince with his entourage, He knows that man is the groom of the third lady and is not someone the patriarch wants to offend " At the time came an icy voice saying:" Then you prefer to offend me, an 11-year-old Alchemist Genius, Your patriarch is an idiot or what? " Without even waiting for the Answer Tim addressed Ashley and said: "Miss Ashley, I''m sorry I can not cooperate with your Clan any more in the future. If you wish, you can visit me at any time, but it was only you and not another member." He went to see his mother and He said: "We got out of this place, I already booked a Suite in a hotel." Tim seemed uncomfortable and wanted to soften things up but Ashley stopped him and said coldly: "It seems that my Grandpa did not give me anything on the face today, let him know he left the Clan, Do not ever look for me again. " Tim, on hearing that, could not help but turn pale and say nervously:" But Miss, you have to understand how hard the Master has it! he can not offend the crown prince of that empire " Ashley saw with mockery Tim and said:" But if you can offend a 2-Star Genius Alchemist, hahaha the funniest thing I''ve ever heard! " This stunned Tim that he could not believe what Ashley had said, an 11-year-old Alchemist Genius 2, If the Clan Cordner could form bonds with him at an early age it would be a great blessing for the Clan. So he could only see Ashley pitifully and said: "Miss ... Why did not you say it before?" Ashley saw Tim and said: "I told my father a few days ago ... but it seems that that useless never sees my messages. Goodbye " Ashley was not stupid, For her it was better to go with a genius with a lot of potential to be on the side of her Clan, At this moment I was furious. They made her wait 3 hours just because her cousin''s idiot was going to bring her fianc¨¦ to see the Alchemy Show. For that stupid reason I would not be on the side of her Clan. Right now Ashley lost all respect for her Grandfather. She arrived earlier with her guests so those rooms are hers. If when that prince arrives, there are no more rooms, That is to a hotel! But now he had lost all face in front of her guests. This was unforgivable. Her status in the Clan was very high because she was a 1-Star Middle Alchemist and was close to advancing to High, while her cousin was a useless maintained. If it were not because her father was more powerful than Ashley''s own father, the title of third Miss of the Clan will be removed. Now he could only blame her grandfather for becoming so senile and losing ties with Alexander forever. As for their gifts, they were bought with their savings to offer them to the Clan but now they will be auctioned. Without a doubt, they will make a good profit with which they can buy many raw materials to advance in the Dao of Alchemy. 203 Bring me that bastard! One day passed very quickly. And the next morning Alexander sleeps like a baby on his orthopedic bed and his pillow made of the feathers of a demonic 1-Level beast and his sheets made of 1-Rank silk. Those 20 thousand Gold Coins were worth it. When he got up, he found a group of women eating in the Suite''s dining room. These six women had ordered breakfasts that were worth more than 500 gold coins! All the ingredients were spiritual herbs and meats of wild beasts. Demons These raw materials in other places would be used to refine pills for Body Refining and Gathering Qi Experts but here they were used to make kitchen dishes. Even coffee and orange juice was spiritual. None of these women had eaten anything so delicious. Except for Helena, of course. While Karen and her mother were with bright eyes. The lifestyle of the rich was really enviable. Anna saw Alexander getting up and said: "Alexander, Since yesterday the Cordner family has sent several delegates to talk to us, is it okay to ignore them?" Alexander said carelessly: "It''s okay. We do not need the Cordner family or that family has anything we want. That family did not value us when we wanted to form bonds with them " Anna nodded but internally thought:" Not a day had passed but the Cordner family does not stop coming to ask forgiveness, What could happen in such a short time? " In the end, I put those thoughts in the back of his head and theft more butter on his toast. While Ashley just listened with contempt. ----------------- Let''s go back to yesterday. Moments after Alexander''s group left. In an office a White-Haired Elder looking at a few documents. This was the patriarch of the Clan Cordner of the Capital City. Doty Cordner. Soon a door opened and Tim entered the room with an ugly expression on his face. Doty seeing only Tim enter frowned and asked: "And Ashley?" Tim hesitated for a few moments but at the end he said: "She left the Clan, she said she would not come back" This surprised Doty and he placed his elbow on the arms rest from his chair while touching his temples: "That girl is having a tantrum, She can not understand that that prince is not someone to offend." He focused his eyes on Tim and said, "He did not tell you, why did he get so angry?" Tim said with regret: "Because she lost her face with her guest" Doty did not flinch and said sarcastically: "Oh and who Is that dear guest of my granddaughter? " Tim closed his eyes expecting a bad answer saying:" An Alchemist 2-Star Genius of 11 years " " ... " Tim opened his eyes without understanding because they had not shouted just to see the old man silent without moving, many would say that he was not a human but a statue. Five minutes later. Tim did not dare to move while he waited. Doty opened his mouth and said: "Can you repeat it? I think I heard wrong " Tim repeated word for word:" An Alchemist 2-Star Genius of 11 years" A 2-Star Alchemist Genius of 11 years! That fucking state far exceeds the fucking status of a mere crown prince of the Greck Empire. Doty valued the prince so much just for one reason. His family was much stronger than the Cordner family. The Greco Empire was a country that was a few countries away and the Imperial Family of that empire had a 3-Level Spirit expert to guard them. It is said that a few days ago it entered the middle stage and its cultivation was advancing by leaps and bounds. Although his patriarch and a few Elders had entered the Spirit Realm advancing by leaps and bounds like that Greck family expert, the Cordner family had only two spirit experts and some Elders who had barely made it through the half-step Spirit. Up to now there were only 5. (Note: Five in his clan branch not in the Clan Headquarters) But the Greck family had a few dozen people in 1-Level Spirit without talking about the 2-Level experts. So his strength was at another level. But if you were asked if you would rather offend an 11-year-old alchemist genius or an inheriting prince even if it were the Greck family. He would certainly choose the Greck family. The reason was simple. An Alchemist could easily sell his pills for the family or work exclusively for the family by refining pills. If the Cordner family got a 2-Star Alchemist in their ranks, they could certainly have a few Spirit Revival pills to make the advances to the Spirit Realm much milder. In a couple of decades thanks to the support of an alchemist The Clan Cordner could have numerous Spirit experts and be on top of the eight powers. while the benefits that could be obtained from the Greck Family would be much more limited, They would not help the Cordner Family to develop. Maybe they would protect them, but if they did, it would not be different from being a vassal of their family. An idea that Doty and the other members of the Cordner family do not like. It was good to form relationships with other powers but he would never admit so easily being dependent on other powers. But the Sun Sect would not have broken its vassal status with the Eternal Fire Sect. Since being its branch did not bring them many benefits in itself. The Vasallos paid a certain amount to receive protection from more powerful powers but if you were annihilated by a country of similar strength they would not do anything and that their most outstanding disciples would go to their sects as disciples but these would be like many external disciples. If they want to be internal disciples or older disciples had to break relations openly with their birth powers. So this was like delivering your daughter on a Gold platter to a Bandit to live. All the powers needed geniuses and outstanding disciples to develop, Having the state of Rama of another power you would only have the garbage that they do not want. So unless you have offended someone you could not offend as in the past of the Sun Sect they will not seek to be branches of Other power. Now Doty had offended an Alchemist with great potential and could even become a 3-Star Alchemist in the future. Doty''s expression turned dark and he asked: "Because I did not know before that Genius! " Tim could only shrug and said," Miss Ashley said she had already told her father of his existence " Doty''s Eyes shone and said furiously:" Bring me that bastard! " 204 look for a cheaper place! Doty when hearing about this he could not help being irritated, how could he have such an unfilial son? This made his mood become a disaster If the Patriarch of the Headquarters found out that he offended a 2-Star Alchemist his position in the Clan would be greatly reduced. 30 minutes later. A middle-aged man was in front of Doty, this was Ashley''s father, Werner Cordner. Looking coldly at Werner, Doty asked, "What did your daughter tell you?" Werner only saw his father relaxed and said, "Oh, She told me that a few months ago she found a child with a lot of potential in the Alchemy and that child could refine a set of Revival Spirit Pills High Grade. According to the last thing that Ashley bought him that set for 20 million gold " When finished talking and Doty to listen, He bellowed furiously:" WHY to FUCK YOU DID NOT TELL ME BEFORE ?, FOR YOUR GUILTY OFFENDED THAT MONSTER! " 11 years and is able to refine 2-Star pills! Neither the Star Worship genius is capable of doing that. That genius would undoubtedly have a great background. Even if he would have to offend the Crown Prince of the Greck Empire ten thousand times, I would do it for that child. Also, the most important point, the 10 Revival Spirit Pills High Grade in the hands of his granddaughter, These pills although they did not give security to have 10 Spirit Experts could certainly help the Clan to develop quickly. If the Clan could hire that child as their exclusive alchemist, the Clan would develop at a thousand miles per hour. Werner shrugged and said quietly: "I tried several times in these months but you only have time for my older brother and his daughter. It''s not my fault they''re busy planning the succession of patriarchs. " Doty heard that and realized what was happening. A few months ago I was planning to abdicate to the position of the patriarch and leave it to his eldest son. Werner was his second son and although he was more outstanding than his older brother. Until now he had the support of his daughter who was the bride of the crown prince. So Doty did not hesitate to leave the position of patriarch to his eldest son due to external pressure. Wer,ner could only look down on his father, A Clan who decided Patriarch''s position for a foreigner, He did not deserve his respect. He was just over 200 years old and was at 8-Level Elementary while his daughter was a 1-Star Middle Alchemist and his son was a Golden Core Disciple of the Clan. Very talented because despite being only 80 years old he was already in the middle stage of Elementary Realm. While the children of his older brother were far inferior to their children and even the cultivation of his older brother was less than his. His son was considered a silk pants while his daughter was spoiled who liked to mistreat the maids. Even though theythewere from different mothers, they were still brothers but a man who could not even properly raise their children, be a patriarch? Are you serihad hads father had become senile and Werner lost all hope in him. Before Doty spoke, Werner spoke to him and said: "From tomorrow I will leave the Clan to go to Headquarters. I have some old friends there, If you are not offered more things, I retire " So Werner turned around to leave the room but Doty said:" Bastard, Who gave you permission to leave! " However, Werner ignored Doty and left the place. There was no point in staying in this branch anymore. Seeing that his son did not know, Doty could only snort. He knew very well that now he had ruined it. I did not want things to end like that but what other option did I have, even if I were to pass the problem to headquarters, they would say the same thing to him. The Greck Clan was not someone they could offend. Although the Greck Clan could not order things directly, they will undoubtedly make their lives difficult. The Clan Cordner like the other seven powers depend a lot on the resources of the foreigner. As long as the Greck Clan cut trade channels, the Clan could not survive more than a few months. The resources produced in the republic were not enough for them. They could be enough for people in Body Refining and Gathering Qi but the Elementary experts were not. First of all, there were not many capable alchemists in the republic and secondly that herbs were very rare in these territories. Mainly by the age required to use them in Alchemy. There had been the talk of establishing a medicinal garden but the costs of doing so for 1-Rank and 2-Rank herbs were too many for small powers like the Clan Cordner. Now not only had he lost the opportunity to build relationships with a promising alchemist, but he had also lost s most outstanding son. He does not have the face for much today. He could only order Tim to try to apologize and get Alexander back but knowing the pride of an Alchemist. After making him wait three hours he would certainly do no good to that power. If you will report it to Headquarters, you will undoubtedly try to eliminate it, but a child like that could not have a small background. Even if it was not, there was still the guild of Alchemists. Now they were not enemies yet. That is, they were not friends either, but that child did not hate them. Doty was not a foolish person and knew very well one thing "If you do not know a person do not do it your enemy" There were cases in which colossal powers send their disciples to temper themselves by forbidding them to use the name of their clan or sect. Doty thought that this child could be part of a power centered on alchemy or the grandson of an alchemist of High Grade. If he could not afford to offend a mere Clan Greck, much less forcefully behind that child. Back to the present. "Bzzz" vibrated Ashley''s communicator and a notification came to her screen: [Dad: We can talk, I''m in the hotel Coffe shop, please get off] Ashley''s brows furrowed but after meditating a little still low. In the Coffe shop of the hotel was a middle-aged man with a green face. Perhaps his daughter could not look for a cheaper place. All the things in this hotel were very expensive. Even a cup of coffee. This was the most elite hotel in the Republic! Soon Werner saw the silhouette of his daughter who was going to her table while she was angry. Ashley sat reluctantly but her father said an amazing thing that made her anger disappear: "Your first place was chosen as next patriarch" Ashley without understanding saw her father and said furiously: "How that piece of garbage could win! " Werner took a sip of coffee and then explained:" Because of your cousin''s future husband, that Clan Greck is much stronger than our Clan. That girl was lucky as a dog to make someone in her state fall in love. You should already know why I did not say anything about that child to your grandfather, Truth? " Ashley saw her father and nodded. Seeing her daughter nod, she said: "Your uncle and grandfather are planning the succession ceremony to take place in a few months, knowing your uncle''s closed mind. He undoubtedly misappropriated the resources of the Clan for his children, Wives and himself. I could not let all that child''s pills fall into your uncle''s hand. " Ashley worried and said," Now with the uncle as patriarch, We can not go back to the Clan, what are you going to do? " Werner said calmly:" I will become a deacon of the Headquarters, In my youth I was sent to the headquarters to train and I have some connections inside so it will not be very difficult to move with your mother to the headquarters, As for your brother, he went with the Elders of the Clan to explore the new lands, maybe I will not be back in years but when I come back without a doubt his strength will surpass me " Ashley asked for a tore orange juice, a 1-Dan spiritual fruit. Werner seeing his daughter ask for something so expensive as if nothing. I ask: "Since when are you so rich?" I knew that the Alchemists were rich but I did not think it was so rich. Ashley stuck out her tongue while saying, "It''s not me who pays, but Alexander! " Werner frowned and said:" Alexander? That''s the name of that child? By the way, did you investigate his background? " Ashley nodded and said:" I already did it, It supposedly comes from a small kingdom in the barbarian zone of the continent but He knows a lot about big clans, I think that''s a facade and it comes from great power. Maybe that woman who calls the mother is just a bodyguard or servant. " After that, Ashley told her about what she had lived with Alexander to his father. Werner thought for a moment and said, "How is your attitude?" When Ashley asked, she put it all on her chin and said: "They do not have the arrogance of a nobleman, the truth is that they are simple people, It''s nice to be with them, In special Anna the "Mother" of Alexander is very nice to be with her, I think she is my age, Besides that she has an enviable complexion " Werner saw his daughter enjoy and said:" I think it is better to join your group, That child is very rare for his age if you can learn one or two tricks from him maybe you can advance in Alchemy and be a 2-Star Alchemist or higher " Ashley showed a smile and said:" You know something, Alexander said he was going to refine a set of Elementary pills High Grade and sell them for 300 thousand Gold every day. If you want, I can tell you to reserve a few. " Werner, hearing this, could not help taking a breath of cold air. Elementary pill High Grade! If I took one of those pills it would be 10 times more effective than a Middle Grade plus I could take a pill every 15 days instead of a month as it is with a middle-grade pill. If I took these pills I could often move on to 9-Level Elementary in 6 months and have a good chance of getting into the Half Step Spirit Realm in three years. and all this would be within reach of 300 thousand gold. Normally a single Elementary pill would cost 100 thousand gold. Although the value tripled, the effects of the pill were 10 times, so Werner thought it was a fair price. Then in the mind of Werner shine an idea, If Alexander refined 10 Elementary Pills per day, That would be 3 million Gold per day. Even if you deducted the value of the herbs your benefit only 2.99 million! Well that''s if the alchemist had a 100% success rate and it would have to be 100% refining High-Grade pills that it was even more impossible to maintain 100%, but there could not be such an ill alchemist in this world, right? Ashley seemed to rely a lot on the skills of Alexander and Werner if he put all his savings together he would have about 50 million Gold. After all, His family was not poor and had more than 200 years of life. In that time of life even if one did not strive to accumulate wealth, it would be impossible. Since he would not have to spend his wealth. Elementary Pills High Grade seemed like a good option. After doing some calculations he said: "I want 150 Elementary Pills and 30 DR Spirit Revival Pills, is it possible?" If I could buy those pills for 300 thousand and sell them to the heavy ones for half a million. He could accumulate enough for him and High-Grade to enter the Spirit Realm. From what Ashley said, Ella had several Spirit Revival pills so Alexander could refine more. If he used his connections to resell those pills, he would make a fortune. Right now I did not need that money but I knew that if I ever got into the Spirit or Half Step Spirit Realm, I needed Spirit Training Pills, they had the same functions as the Elementary pills only that they worked with the Spirit Experts. The Elementary Pills were useless to the Spirit experts so they needed Spirit Training Pills. A single pill of these Middle Grade cost 1 million Gold and if it was a High-Grade Pill it could be worth up to 3 million in the markets. ''So I needed to accumulate wealth from now on but could not have a decent Cultivation session in the future. Now the question was whether Alexander would agree to his request. (Note: Normally the value of the Revival Spirit Pills is worth 300-600 thousand Gold but in the Republic, they are more expensive due to how rare they are) ------------------ Author''s Note First of all, I want to thank all my sponsors in Patr3on, I really thank you very much. They are a strong pillar for this project to go ahead! After my readers, I know there are few people who have me in their libraries but I can not believe that we have reached two million views! really thank you very much. I write this first to thank as I did before and second to inform you that as you know in the last months I have started to work added to the fact that I study on Saturdays. I do not have time to write. So until further notice, the releases of chapters will be irregular. minimum of three per week. I''m sorry but I have limited time. It discourages me to report this. I would like to launch more chapters but what you read in 10 minutes takes me to scrutinize it 2 to 4 hours. will I abandon the novel? No, I like to write and create new worlds even if it''s stressful and not everyone likes my job. Some even underestimate how much it costs to make a story coefficient, but when it is long. Just imagine this. If a story has a thousand chapters and I write 1 chapter per day. It means that from the day I saw the beginning more than 2 years passed. If most people do not remember that dinner the night before, do you think it is easy not to contradict each other in the chapters? and what happens if chapter 12 contradicts chapter 522? That alone is one of the many problems in writing (At least for me ... I can not speak for others) If you are interested That improves the grammar of the novel That the release rate improves to 2 per day Let all the thinking go by to bring a higher quality story! That writing novel becomes my job! See up to 20 advanced chapters that the free version. Become my sponsor https://www.patr3on.com/fattyiscute Thanks for reading my work. Sincerely, Fatty is Cute! 205 what does you want? Meanwhile, a couple of children were in a marginal neighborhood of the capital. One of them was an 11-year-old boy, His hair was black, Brown eyes like the earth, while his face was a little more striking than the average. He certainly was not ugly but he was not a gallant either. While the other part was a little girl of 4 years old, This was a blonde girl with blue eyes and a beautiful face. Having a pair of pigtails that made her look very adorable. These were of course, Alexander and Helena. Alexander was here to change his Martial Coins into spiritual Stones, while Helena was dragged here by Alexander. Helena in a tone of complaint said: "Young master, why do I have to come here, I want to walk around town with Miss Anna and Audrey!" Helena felt unfair that while Anna and Audrey were roaming the City spending Alexander''s money, she I had to be with Alexander in these places. She also had the right to spend the money of her young Master. In the last 20 minutes they had been approached by more than a dozen perverts. I knew she was cute and sexy but it was not for men to harass her so much! Alexander only said while walking: "Helena, do you think the world is simple?" Helena did not understand why her young master told her that but she still shook her head. Alexander then said: "In this world is governed by the law of the jungle, the weak dies while the strong eats the weak and becomes even stronger. In your homeland you could receive all kinds of luxuries just for one reason: Your clan was strong. But now I ask you: Your clan where is it? And where are you now? " Helena saw Alexander confused, She already knew that she was far from her Clan. I did not need Alexander to remind her of it. But what she said next shocked her: "Now you are weak and without any support, First you must know that, If someone kills you, your father may avenge you but by that time you will be dead." Helena with a stern expression said: "And? Why do not I join a power? So I would have enough background to live a comfortable life " Alexander smiled and said:" Haha, A comfortable life joining a power ?, Helena life in the Sects is ten times or a hundred times worse than the secular world, That''s where most is applies the law of the jungle, It''s like locking a thousand cows in a square meter of grassland and making them compete for food, Only the fattest cows will survive while the lean cows will die of hunger slowly " Helena is confused by the words of Alexander and He said: "But the powers are rich in resources, Much more than ordinary people, Why do they have to starve?" Alexander replied: "They do it for a reason, The resources they earn are not given away. If only they were given away, their younger generation would become increasingly inept until they reach the point at which their power will fall. It does not make sense to fatten a cow that in the end only caused a fire in the meadow, Each sect has different systems to create the mentality they want in their disciples, but all are based on the law of the jungle. If your fist is bigger than mine, Speak but Shut up. This not only applies personal strength but precedents, now you understand it? Joining a power is not as beautiful as it is painted. It is true that you can find rare resources in these sects but remember these words: The garbage of some is the treasure of Others " The garbage of some is the treasure of Others? Helena asked: "What does that mean?" Alexander said: "It means what you hear, In these lands, there will always be rich and poor, For the rich a gold coin is insignificant while for the poor it is twenty months of food, For many finding a 1-Rank herb is a miracle while others treat them as weeds in their gardens. If you do not believe me, just think what you''ve lived since you came from your homeland. For many if your father came here personally he would be treated as a god but there may be places where your father would only be a mere servant " Helena had an ugly expression on her face and could not think of a place where her father, a maximum be of the universe be a mere servant. In other words, she was a servant but she did not do anything about servants. Alexander turned around and said: "What I''m trying to say to you is simple, Advance always advances no matter if it''s slow or fast, sink deep in the lake, climb the highest mountain, go to places where the resources you need are available. If you do not find an alchemist, Learn Alchemy Dao, If you do not find an Array Master, Learn Array Dao. You want to have the most delicious dinner in the world, Prepare it yourself. In life you can not depend on other people all the time, Even if you have a big background if you travel a million miles you can end up dead. In this life you will always find some unscrupulous crazy people who do not care about death or offend your power "Alexander smiled brightly at Helena and said:" You know why I know, Because I''m one of those crazy people " Helena felt cold sweat in her back and finally knew why her young master brought her here, Solo was there to give her a reprimand. At the sight of Alexander, Helena lowered her head and touched her fingers in a timid manner and said: "I have no talent in anything, In my Clan they tried to teach me Alchemy, Arrays even dance but all the masters gave up. They said that I had no talent to be anything other than normal. In the end, my father said that I should dedicate myself totally to my cultivation. There was no point in wasting time on something impossible. After that I just spent my time cultivating or playing with my brother. " Alexander shook his head and said," Who said talent was needed to learn a profession? " Helena raised her small head and Alexander said," Even if a Snail starts a journey of a thousand miles will come. It will not be known when, perhaps the snail has setbacks in the trip but if it recovers it will certainly reach distances that others never arrived " Alexander returned to his path and said to Helena:" Helena, If you had to describe the cultivation in a graphic example what would be your example? " Helena silently said:" My parents always said that cultivating was an action against the heavens. I guess it would be a man against a storm " Alexander nodded and said:" That is very subjective, Many academics declare the cultivation in a similar way, a man climbing an endless mountain, Against a storm, Against a giant. It''s very heroic in fact but you know, once I read in a book written by an unnamed Academician a phrase: Farming is the same as taking the first steps for a baby " Helena was speechless at such an absurd comparison but Alexander said:" For my comparison is the most accurate, A cultivator will always be a newbie, a newborn, no matter what level he is, his experience only serves for later generations but not to move on his way, is totally blind. Your steps will always be clumsy and slow, There will be falls, whining and you will always want an adult to help them get up but the day will come to be lifted by themselves, regardless of whether you are a genius or an ordinary person will come the day in that the hand of an adult is not there to give you the counterweight to not fall and that day is the day you show your worth to others, Genio is not the one who takes refuge in his home while his elders protect him, but the that by itself you want to eat the world " Alexander without seeing Helena said:" Now the question is, Helena, when will you take your first steps? " This left Helena deeply shocked. For her, what her young master wanted to say was simple. I wanted to be remembered as another member of the Prik family or that people will tremble when they hear only her name. That if the day came that the Clan left her name alone would be able to earn the respect of the masses or just use his surname to make life easier with the work of their ancestors. This is the decision I would have to make one day. At this time I could only see Alexander''s back and remember that on this trip even millions of miles from home he never said his family''s name. It only appears with your name. It is true that the Alba family was a small family but Alexander did not care if it was a colossal or small family. If his ancestors were farmers or Saints, He wanted that even without their last names, only his name was respected. Now the question was, what does Helena want? 206 I want wrapped as a gif Alexander could only see Helena and think, Helena seemed to have a great background and due to the same she would get in touch with innumerable geniuses as well as many Alchemists and Arrays Masters. It was not uncommon for Helena to have tried some martial professions. There was only one flaw. Those teachers only knew how to teach Genius. The Genii were people who absorb knowledge like a sponge and grow quickly so they do not need much attention from their masters, since with a few pointers the genius will deduce the rest but for a person without talent in that area. I would need a Master that will guide you meticulously in each step and even in the most fundamental. Because of this many experts prefer to take geniuses as their disciples and label the people without talent as refuse refusing to teach them, since they also have to continue in their respective Dao. Alexander knew what he felt after all in his previous life he never had a Master and everything he learned was self-taught through books. Was it impossible for Helena to learn a profession? No, I just needed a person to teach him meticulously and from the most fundamental point of view. Something very unlikely to find in this world. Regularly that treatment of an expert so meticulously teaching a person without talent would only occur if the person had a blood or affective relationship. As a Grandparent to his grandchild or a Master to his Disciple of Inheritance. Alexander was willing to teach him but this was a tedious and arduous process. If Helena was not engaged from the beginning, it was better not to waste Alexander''s time. So the pair of children kept walking while the people were just watching them. After all, these were not places for the children to be alone. A few people with good and bad intentions approached them on the way. To people with bad intentions, Alexander threw his murderous intent that made people without strong minds convulse. While to people with good intentions, I politely rejected their intentions while giving them a few coins, since in these neighborhoods live the poorest people of the City. On this trip you could see the two faces of the Human Society. In this world, not all of them were saints but neither did it mean that they were devils. There is a variety of people in the universe. As many good as bad. Only that there was a big problem. Some bad people acted like kind people, while there were people who look like devils but they are good people when you know them. It was very difficult to judge people and if you made a mistake in judgment you could end up three meters underground. After that they came to a seedy store within the slums of the City. Helena stared at the store as she asked, "Young master, are you sure it''s the place?" Alexander replied: "If this is the place, feel the density of Qi, It is less than in other places, This means that this place has a clandestine Spirit Stones vault " Helena could only see Alexander and say:" Why do not we go to a bank ?, It would be ten times more comfortable " Alexander shook his head and said:" It''s not as easy as you think, The Banks can not give Spirit Stones to anyone, Firstly because before the mobility of these was very complicated and second, For a Bank to operate in a country has to reach an agreement with the local powers, According to information I got . The Republic''s treatment is that you can only convert Gold into Spirit Stones 9-Grade and you are even prohibited from giving more than 100 Spirit Stones 8-Grade per month. " Helena stared at Alexander stupidly and said:" Why? Would banks do that? Maybe those are not colossus in this area. Why do they have to abide by the conditions of ants? " Alexander shrugged and said:" This is based on a benefit / cost ratio, the republic is a poor place among the 5-grade countries, although the banks are colossal they still have a limited labor force, if they had to mobilize their experts permanently only for a piece of poor land, their profits would be reduced, and banks do not earn much when converting Gold into Spirit Stones due to the costs of mobilization , Its main business is to lend money to others and charge interest no matter if it is gold or Spirit Stones. Because of this the local powers have a certain deterrent power. In other richer and more profitable places, banks will devote more resources and do not comply with this type of agreement. Even so, local powers did not offend banks, since they had the power to destroy them. This world is complicated, if something is not worth it then you should not fight, dedicate that time and attention to more important things " Alexander ended with a sentence:" Nobody would offend a King for the speech of a villager, while a King knows that has to not cause the displeasure of his people " Alexander advanced towards the entrance of the store while Helena just repeats the words of Alexander:" If something is not worth it then you should not fight ", only to follow Alexander. Inside the store, it looked like a common store of first-hand items. Alexander focused on the middle-aged man on the shelf and said directly: "How much do the shiny stones sell?" The middle-aged man was shocked but quickly returned to normal and said: "Those useless stones cost 2 gold coins. " Alexander nodded and said:" And how many of the Eight Circles stones do you have? " The middle-aged man said dryly:" 300 " Alexander said:" Do you accept barter? " The man just nodded. Alexander without hesitation passed a ring and said: "I want wrapped as a gift" The man caught the ring and saw the ring, only to see Alexander soon turned around and entered the store of the store. The man did not dare to be negligent with Alexander, After all Alexander had rings of the new generation of Space Artifacts. He must have a great background to have this in the early stages. Alexander was not a person who could afford to Offend! Helena could only see Alexander puzzled. Obviously Alexander was asking about Spirit Stones, why was he thinking about it? 207 Oh Sun Sec After making the transaction, Helena and Alexander returned on their way but Helena could not help but ask: "Young master, why did you use those words in the store?" Alexander replied: "When it comes to clandestine businesses, the best is even if it sounds Stupid, Do not say things directly. You never know who is listening or is a trap. Since in the underworld there are several government spies " Helena nodded and Alexander continued:" An example of this was the Deadpool, Before this organization existed many idiots entered the Deep Web and they believe the first subject to tell him it was murderers but they turned out to be covert government agents. Many people were arrested or killed for that " Helena just bowed her head and started thinking about something. Alexander by his side, I was happy to have achieved 300 Spirit Stones 8-Grade, These were equivalent to three million Spirit Stones 9-Grade. This could be equivalent to the three-month mining by the eight ruling powers. Alexander could only hope that these Spirit Stones will help him increase his strength. Normally, In Expert Elementary during a Cultivation session I would need several hundred Spirit Stones just to maintain a few hours of Cultivation. If an expert Elementary wanted to enter a long prison, it would have to have several Spirit Stones of 8-Grade. Something that in the Republic Uri was impossible. The mines within the territory of the Republic could only produce a few tens per month. As for a Spirit Stone 7-Grade it was good to find one every decade. Sometimes decades could go by without finding a stone of that quality. Higher quality stones were impossible for those mines. With the changes in the world, these mines will be strengthened and could produce better quality stones, but that process was not instantaneous. This had never happened before so Alexander did not know if that process would last for months, Years, Decades or Centuries. It could be that even those mines have already increased their production of spiritual stones. These 300 stones could help you to increase your strength but the energy of your cultivation base was ten times more powerful than the spiritual Qi so it would not be unreasonable to think that you would need ten times more resources, that is, he would need the resources of the experts Spirit normally used in Elementary Realm. You could also choose to change farming technique but the fighting strength advantage of an entire Realm medium was very tempting. Alexander could only think that if one day he could complete the fifth great cycle of his technique, his energy will become even more pure and powerful. Just thinking about this, Alexander drooled. Alexander knew very well that his advantage of an average Realm was temporary, This was because the higher your realm of cultivation the greater the breeding gap. That is to say, he now had the strength of an expert Spirit Realm 1-Level but if Alexander was put to fight with an expert Spirit 2-Level, Although he could not kill him, he only had to escape. and if it were the same situation in the Profound Realm. They could kill him easily. That''s why geniuses who could surpass their own level of Cultivation were so valued and rare. Alexander could only think about that and said to Helena: "Do you want to go shopping?" Helena''s eyes twinkled and she smiled, finally they would do what she liked the most. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. So Alexander spent with Helena all morning in the City. They went to several clothing stores and ate at a restaurant with good recommendations. At the end they went to a store of cauldrons and told the shopkeeper: "I want a cauldron with a diameter of 10 meters, do you have one available?" The shopkeeper just stared at Alexander and said: "over here" Then he guided him to a cauldron Huge and the shopkeeper said: "This is the biggest Cauldron we have, It''s an Artifact Elementary Cloud Quasi King, it was refined by the old Guild Master of the Artisans Guild but it has been here for 20 years without being sold" Seeing that Cauldron the Alexander''s eyes flashed and he said: "I want it." The shopkeeper did not think he would have such an easy sale and said a little nervously: "But sir, The price! " Alexander shook his head and said:" I do not care about the price, I''ll pay " When he heard that the shopkeeper could not help but smile, This was the most expensive cauldron in the store, just thinking about his commission he could not help thinking:" Someone will visit Lady Ann tonight " he quickly went to the cashier with Alexander and when he saw that the transaction was successful he smiled from ear to ear saying:" Dear customer, you can give us your address for the shipment " Alexander said calmly:" It is not necessary I will take it immediately " The seller confused this, because that cauldron was almost the same size as a small room, as the dear client would take it. Normally this type of delivery would take 2-3 business days. But when he saw that Alexander placed his hand on the cauldron and it disappeared, his eyes almost left his orbit. The esteemed client had a new generation spacecraft. No doubt he had a great background. Alexander said goodbye and the grocer became stiff and said as he bowed: "Thank you for your purchase, come back soon!" ------------------------------ Home of the Cordner Family, Capital City, Uri Republic. Office of Patriarch Doty A man entered hastily into Doty''s office and said: "Sir, Sir. Something bad happened. " Doty only saw the man and said:" What happened? " The man said:" We have followed the people that I request, I swear to you that we do not interfere in your day, but the lady, the mother of that child, She entered into a conflict with the Third Young Master of the Sun Sect!" Doty''s Expression turned serious and said hurriedly as he rose from his chair to leave the room. "Tell me what happened, do not skip anything." Inside, Doty could only think: "Oh Sun Sect, You''ve just ended your relationship with your benefactor and you''ve just offended someone you can not afford to offend, you can only blame to your bad luck " 208 They castrated him. While following Doty, the servant told him: "Today in the morning that group was divided into three, Two women stayed in the hotel, while the children went to the slums and the mother of the child with another woman went to the center commercial " Doty stopped short and said:" You said that the pair of children went to the marginal neighborhood, How can your mother allow that? " The servant just shrugged and said:" I do not know, I just know that child went to the marginal neighborhood, entered a third store for five minutes and left. In addition to that on the way several people approached him but nothing happened to those children " Doty frowned and said:" Nothing happened to them, you have more details? " The servant nodded and said:" I do not know why but while they walked they were talking but could not hear anything, besides that the people who approached them passed two things, either fainted convulsing or the child gave them money. There was a couple of Elders that he gave him, Ten Gold Coins! " Doty stopped listening and asked the servant hurriedly:" You''re telling me that while the two children were talking, they just moved their lips but you did not hear anything? " The servant was surprised and said, "Sir, how did you know?" This made Doty''s expression ugly. There was only one explanation for that phenomenon to happen. These children must be experts in Qi control. What those children did was to alter the decibels produced by their vocal cords while adjusting their ears to those frequencies. This was something that no one in the Clan Cordner could do. Doty would not be surprised if this had happened in a pair of old farts, since by their age they would have a great control over the Qi. But these were just a couple of children! It was said that as long as your culture was big enough, you could even create sound waves with the Qi and transmit your thoughts. For that, great control over the Qi was needed and the first step to achieve that was just what those children did. Doty could only feel that her granddaughter''s guests were increasingly mysterious and at the same time Doty had green intestines from her past actions. He could only ask: "What happened to the mother? How did he come into conflict with the third young master of Sun Sect?" The disciples of the powers in the Republic had Four classifications, External, Internal, Core and Golden Core. The external disciples were tens of thousands. The internal disciples were a few thousand. The Core disciples were one or two hundred. While the Golden Core Disciples were only a few dozen geniuses. Each power had a Top 10 of Golden Core disciples and these are known as the ten young masters. Being a young master did not always mean that one was the son or disciple of the patriarch, Even in most clans where there were blood relations it was like that. Every 10 years there would be a new competition to define the positions of the Top. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. If Anna went into Conflict with the third young master, it meant that she was facing the Top 3 of Golden Core disciples of the Sun Sect. If Doty did not remember badly that third young master was at 5-Level Elementary despite her young age 17 years old, If it were before it would undoubtedly be sent to the Eternal Flame Sect but now that the Sun Sect had broken their relationships. I could only hope for the best. Doty had thought that these geniuses would be exploring the new lands with the elders of their sect. At the question of the patriarch the servant explained: "When the two women were eating in the restaurant the third young master approached them and when he was rejected by the child''s mother he got angry, beginning to threaten them ... In fact it was very cliche, he said things like "Do you know who are you rejecting?" and that kind of thing " Doty then said:" So are you okay? " The servant shook his head:" When the lady got rid of that brat, she said a few words to the other woman and ended up Cripped the third young master " Doty showed a dark expression and said" They stopped their cultivation? " The servant said with fear:" No, Worse still. They castrated him. " This caused Doty''s expression to ease but at the same time he could only return to his office. At first he thought that he could save relationships by saving the Alchemist''s mother but now he realized that this woman was terrible. Castrate to a Golden Core Disciple! No one in the republic could boast of that. Until today. Most likely, the Sun Sect now seeks revenge for its disciple but with the main elders and the Sect Master outside. The status of Alchemist 2-Star would be a mountain for the Sun Sect. They could start a war that would not end well. Doty could only see this as a third party and wonder how both parties reacted. That child could choose to be the one to throw the first stone. ----------------------------------- Meanwhile, Helena and Alexander were eating in a square while Alexander listened something interesting. "Hey, you heard that the guild of Arrays master are placing a large network of Transmission Arrays" "Oh really, that does not hurt the Airlines?" "Not at all, Those Arrays are only for rich people say to teleport 100 miles would cost 10 gold coins, if you want to transport within the Republic from end to end it will cost you at least a few million " " They also say that the Guild began to build a huge tower with different Transmission Arrays to different places, you can even transport to the capital of a neighboring country while you have enough money " " Oh really? And when will that tower be available? " " I do not know, because of the size of the tower, it may be over in two months. But that is not the important point but they say that in all places these Arrays are being raised! Do you know what it means? " " No " " Idiot, It means that people trafficking will be higher than ever! for experts that price is very profitable as long as they can move faster, after all, the most important thing for the grower is time! " Alexander could not help but smile at this. As expected. The Array Master guild was the first to establish a Transmission Network. After all they were the ones who had the best resources to set up Arrays plus this could give a lot of additional income to the guild. They would be great and ridiculed by others if they were not the first to establish them. According to Alexander''s estimates, this area had become more than ten times larger. So the distance between the Republic Uri and Alba Kingdom was more than 100 million miles! If he came back through his Falcon, it would take him almost three years to return. and Alexander did not want to spend three years traveling home. If I was riding an Elementary Cloud High Aircraft, it would take approximately half a year. But if I went on a Spirit Cloud Low Aircraft it would only take almost two weeks. Now his plan to go back was to go to a Country inside the area to buy a Spirit Cloud Low Aircraft. For this it would have to wait two months until the Guild will finish configuring the Transmission Network. At that time he would focus on winning all the possible currencies and there was only one way to earn so much money in a short time: Alchemy. Alexander would normally have to update his status to sell in the Alchemists guild but now he would try to do business on a larger scale. Otherwise I could not save so much money in a short time. 209 hummie! hummie! hummie! After Lunch, Alexander went to one of the four big chambers of commerce within the City. Square Group To buy a few medicinal herbs I needed. What disappointed Alexander was that these cameras do not have herbs with the ages that Alexander needed. The vast majority of these were only 100 years old and for a 1-Rank herb, that age was not enough. If you want to get the necessary materials you might have to go to the Alchemists'' Guild or accelerate your growth with your diluted Heaven''s Creation Water. What did make Alexander happy was that he could find a hundred-year-old Hummie tree for a good price. The Chamber of Commerce, due to its young age, recommended using it as a decorative tree. But Alexander alone with a hundred drops of his diluted liquid could help the hummie tree reach its adult time and not only that but every drop could become a drop of liquid hummie! So Alexander knew a single drop of liquid hummie ten thousand years could help the body open its first seal and could be worth more than 100 thousand spiritual stones 8-Grade. These were 10 billion Gold! According to the rumors that Alexander had heard. If it were a drop of liquid hummie of 50 thousand years could open two mortal seals. If it were a drop of liquid hummie of 100 thousand years could open three mortal seals. If it were a drop of liquid hummie of 500 thousand years could open four mortal seals. If it were a drop of liquid hummie of 1 million years could open Five mortal seals. Alexander did not know if a hummie tree over a million years old could open more seals, since in his previous life he had never come into contact with a liquid of ten thousand years much less than a liquid of more than a million years. Alexander was tempted to mature the tree but he knew it would attract a lot of attention from people. Alexander could only grit his teeth and said: "I can not be submissive all the time, the risks bring great opportunities and if I do this I could save myself from many problems and time. The only thing I do not have to do is sell it inside the Republic, in two months I will accumulate a few drops of liquid hummie and sell five, the others I will keep for my brothers " Formulating his plan, Alexander returned to his hotel with a few herbs that he had bought. These were rare herbs to refine the Elementary Pills. Only Alexander, I did not want to use it for that, but to refine a new kind of potion. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Alexander in his previous life had wondered why he had never heard of the potions but now Alexander knew it. Its previous continent was much more developed so even the weakest countries were 5-Grade mortal countries. While all professions were more developed so that the alchemists could be found more easily. The potions were used by Alchemists without education and without recipes of pills. These potions were underestimated by everyone and alchemy was centered on the pills. No one took the time to develop potions of equal value as pills. Alexander would not take his time to develop this kind of thing but the potions have a particular charm. They could be mass produced. An average cauldron could produce 500 potions at the same time. Whereas if one refines pills it could only refine 10 pills. The big difference was that if you produced 500 Supreme grade potions you could dilute them ten times and produce 5000 Higher-Grade potions. If you do it again you could produce 50 thousand High Grade potions. While a pill has a crack its medicinal effectiveness will escape. If Alexander could extrapolate and adapt the Elementary pill recipe, that would mean that with a single round of refinement he could produce 50 thousand potions. And even if they sell for 200 thousand gold coins each. With an initial investment of 15 thousand gold coins, due to the change of ingredients and the addition of a spiritual fruit as the basis of the potion. This would produce sales for 10 billion Gold! To produce 50 thousand Elementary Pills you would have to refine for more than 5 thousand rounds and if for each round it lasted 2 hours. These were 10 thousand hours! Even if you refined several runs at the same time, you could only shorten that time by a tenth. I could use those hours to grow! That was the main reason for wanting to refine potions instead of pills. This was an undeveloped road with great opportunities. The only bad thing is that to develop those potions I would have to spend a lot of resources first. So much that only a sect with great accumulation of resources could resist the expense of herbs. Alexander had a way to accelerate the growth of the herbs but the use of his liquid was limited and he could not afford to use Heaven Creation Water. The five elements of Creation were his most precious asset and he could not waste it with all his herbs. So there was only one way left. Play with time and space. Only then could you get the resources you need. Fortunately, I already had a plan for when I got home but I would have to go home first. 210 Saved or Will it be annihilated? Alexander pushed those ideas to the back of his head and decided to go into isolation in order to cultivate properly and increase his strength. Normally, people spend most of their time understanding the universal laws and meditating on them. But Alexander was different, His body was rich in talent so that like any genie while he had enough resources besides having a rich experience of a Cultivator Heaven, His strength increases by leaps and bounds. Alexander at this time had Transcendent 4-Seals so his talent was nothing comparable to a genius with deadly 1-Seal, since even for these little geniuses if they want to move quickly in Elementary Realm they need a considerable amount of Elementary Pills. Of course they could move forward without those pills but there was nothing wrong with adding more horses to a carriage. For geniuses like Alexander the Elementary Realm was an ephemeral and unimportant Realm. The only thing that needed to carry a large amount of accumulation of Qi and absorb Qi from the Atmosphere was very slow for Alexander. I could refine rare pills with large amounts of Qi but Alexander did not want to waste time looking for herbs. Common and rare herbs were not a problem. But the unique and legendary medicinal herbs were very hard to find. It was luckier than anything else to find them. Only a person desperate for that herb or for refining a pill will spend resources to look for such an herb. So Alexander hoped to be able to supply his need for Spiritual Qi through spiritual stones. It was true that the greater the grade of the stone, the harder it was to find and the more valuable it was, but Alexander knew as it penetrated far enough into the continent that such stones could appear. They were much more common than medicinal herbs. Since you only needed a mine to be able to exploit it and get the spiritual stones. Alexander sat in Lotus position and threw ten array flags configuring a small array called "8 Channels Array" This was an Array that consists in dividing the Absorption charge into different spiritual stones at the same time. That is, Alexander could absorb 8 8-Grade spiritual stones that would be equal to 80,000 spiritual stones 9-Grade. This would allow Alexander to lengthen his isolation and have a more comfortable isolation, since he could concentrate on absorbing Qi and understanding the laws in a continuous way, omitting the fact of changing spiritual stone. Nobody wanted that in a moment of illumination was broken for lack of spiritual Qi or for having to change spiritual stone. At the moment of breaking up to the minimum error it could cause a deviation of Qi or a violent backlash in the crop. So bothering a person in Isolation was considered Taboo by all. Even in the sects and Clans, if an idiot came and bothered your isolation you could kill him without consequences. Even if it was your sworn enemy, if you were in a power you could only grit your teeth and wait for it to come out of isolation. After removing the spiritual stones, these floated in the air began to form eight paths towards the body of Alexander. He closed his eyes and began to absorb the Qi in the stones like crazy. If a genius of the eight ruling powers saw this view of Alexander use 8 spiritual stones at the same time. They would be green with envy. Since even the Golden Core Disciples only received 100 spiritual stones 9-Grade as a monthly payment. If you want to win many spiritual stones you would have to perform many missions, Even if the Elders had a few tens of thousands of spiritual stones 9-Grade to their name, The 8-Grade stones they had could be counted on the fingers of both hands. After all, their mines only produced a few tens of 8-Grade stones and those powers had hundreds of Elders. Getting them was very difficult even if they had the contribution points. They would have to line up in a long line of waiting. So for Alexander to use 8 8-Grade stones at the same time it was like using the Fortune (in Spirit Stones) of an Elder just for a Cultivation session. It was not that Alexander was rich but that the Uri Republic was too poor. In this country I only had 8 9-Grade spiritual stone mines, while there were countries in which these mines would be treated as garbage and only the most humble peasants would mine it to raise beasts or grow medicinal herbs 1-Rank. But for the frogs trapped in the Uri Republic, they did not have a vision as broad as Alexander. Alexander could remember his reaction when he learned about the new horizons. He only hoped that in this life his horizons expanded even more. The yearning for Kain''s greatest longing in his life was to advance to King Realm and continue to advance in the Cultivation. See new frontiers and even go to holy land! Kain always said: "Move without looking back, Otherwise your past will become chains in your heart" So it quickly happened 20 days until Alexander finally absorbed all the Qi in the Spirit Stones! This was really Quick, for a common Cultivator at Elementary Realm, the amount of 80,000 Spirit Stones 9-Grade was a colossal amount that could last for 2 years of isolation! But Alexander thanks to the bronze Meridians, it only took him to absorb that amount of Qi many times faster than ordinary people. While Alexander''s cultivation grew by leaps and bounds until it stabilized at 5-Level Elementary. Advanced 4 Levels in 20 days! This type of culture speed was stupidly fast. 1-Level every 5 days! Many of the geniuses would take a month or two to advance only a 1-Level in the Elementary Realm. And on the continent there were many people who spent decades at the same level of cultivation. Including him in his previous life. After his cultivation session Alexander sighed and said: "Geniuses are not envied without reason, advancing a thousand miles per hour is certainly tempting" In his previous life he only achieved a body with deadly 2-Seals open so the higher he is Realm of cultivation, slower and harder will advance. The dream of any cultivator was not to have bottlenecks, something that was only possible to have talent. In his previous life he had many bottlenecks and to break them he had to go through a lot of problems. I would not lie when I said that Kain thought more than once of killing a few geniuses and drinking his blood hoping to get his talent. But after thinking about how disgusting it would be to drink blood, I dismiss that idea. In this life it could be many things but it was not a crazy killer, as a person person had a bottom line that would only cross if it were his mortal enemy and an unforgettable hatred. Alexander after that left the bed to take a shower and half an hour later left his room. To find a group of women with dark faces, only Helena was fresh as spring. Seeing this Alexander got confused and asked: "What happened?" Nobody was in the mood to explain so Helena said: "In the last days, Miss Anna is classified as a criminal Wanted inside the republic. There are many officers waiting outside the hotel. Apparently these cowards do not dare to enter the hotel to arrest her, because they already said that if Miss Anna left the hotel she would be arrested in a Immediately " Upon hearing that, Alexander calmly saw through the hotel window only to see a large number of people waiting at the entrance of the hotel, for a few moments Alexander stared at them and said:" Who issued the arrest warrant? , And what were the alleged crimes? " Helena only replied:" The one that issued the Order was the Sun Sect and the "Crimes" were that castrated a disciple Golden Core of the Sun Sect hehe, the miss she lost his face " Alexander said calmly:" Bring me the hotel manager " Helena made some calls and as a distinguished guest in a suite of the most expensive in the hotel, the manager arrived quickly. A middle-aged man came quickly and at first thought that he was only called to ask if they delivered the woman, to which his response would be: "As long as it was our client, he would not deliver it" That is, as long as you have money to live in your suite, We will continue to protect you. But when you run out of money, they will be the first to say goodbye. But Alexander gave them a few words: "Pass on my words, I want the head of ten elders, The right arm of your Sect Master and Dead to all the politicians related to the Sun Sect in 24 hours otherwise I will annihilate your Sect, That is the price for offending someone you should not offend, you can withdraw " The man upon hearing that, His back was soaked with sweat, It was not that Alexander will emit a murderous Aura but his words were as calm as they were without the slightest hint of anger, as if this was a trivial matter for this person. The man knew that the Uri Republic was a small and poor country, where a power like the Sun Sect was an insignificant power within the county. What kind of background did this child have? The man could not help saying: "Sir, that is impossible to obtain, The Sect Master and several Elders are exploring the new lands, Currently the Eighth Elder is in charge of the Sect" Alexander did not flinch and said: "I do not care , It''s your fault anyway " The man was surprised and finally understood what Alexander meant" I do not care about the life of people related to Sun Sect, I just want you to know why they died " The man nodded and left I could only transmit the words to the Eighth Elder and wait to see a great play. The question was, The Sun Sect will be saved or Will it be annihilated? It''s been a while since such an entertaining thing happened in the Republic. ---------------- Autor note Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Hello readers! I''m thinking about making a massive Release every month. They will be 5-15 chapters. I''m thinking of two ways to get it, The first is for the whole month to be in the top 100-125 of the Ranking of power. There will be 5 extra chapters per month for that. The second way is that for each new patr3on there will be two extra chapters each month. (10 Max) Please put in the comments that you think? I do not know if this worked. If I do not see interest or opinions, it will not take place. Happy day, Thank you for reading my work! 211 Just escaped... After the hotel manager left. The group of women stared in disbelief at Alexander, Just for putting an arrest warrant for Anna, Threatened to destroy the foundations of a super power (According to them) as the Sun Sect! Anna could not help but feel bad, Her son could be implicated in her mistakes. In the end she could only sigh and said: "Alexander, you should not be impulsive. The sun Sect is not someone we can offend, if only he knew that castrating that young man would bring so many problems " Alexander continued to look at the window and said:" Mother, you are wrong in three things " " The sun Sect is not a great power, It is just one more ant in the continent, In the county the state of an elementary expert is nothing, The real business is in the hands of the Spirit Experts. A miserable power with a few Spirit Experts are nobody " " What you did not deserve to be arrested, castration is not irreversible. Only the necessary resources are needed, The Sun Sect should not have the capabilities to restore it so my anger is simple: An ant is being very arrogant. I would understand if we paralyzed the cultivation of that idiot but only castrated them, If the Sect is willing to spend money it could get the necessary resources " " Apparently the Sun Sect is increasingly excited because they are developing at a great speed and they think they are invincible in the world. Your case is only to show who has the biggest fist and that if you offend your sect, you will only have one end: death. Most likely, you were the first person to have offended them since their explosive development and they want your face to be everywhere to demonstrate their new power " " ... "After hearing that, Anna like the rest of the women were speechless . Helena could only yawn and snuggled into the chair. Anna was shocked and could not believe what awaited her. He was just a pawn to prove the power of another person. He could only blame his bad luck. But then Audrey said: "Young master, I do not understand. It is not bad to offend the Sun Sect that is developing by leaps and bounds? " Alexander shook his head as he said:" This is only a momentary development, the fundamental levels are just the basis of cultivation and can be done while you have rich resources, especially with the experts Gathering Qi for them this environment is infinitely better than before. With this environment they can grow a hundred times faster than before, not to mention that the accumulation to reach the elementary Realm will also be that fast. It''s not uncommon for Elementary experts to multiply in the following years, but at most they will only be Elementary Realm 1-Level, Moving on after Elementary Realm is not as easy as you think. For now The Sun Sect must have multiplied its disciples tenfold in Elementary Realm and because of this they feel more powerful than ever and this is only the beginning in a couple of years their strength will begin to increase more and more but after that they will enter to a great bottleneck that could last for decades " Ashley thought for a few moments until she finally understood:" You''re saying that even if you have countless people in Elementary Realm, you could not get to Spirit Realm, which will stop your development " Alexander nodded and said:" The three big Daos are: Alchemy, Martial and Array. Each one can help each other. If one of them is lacking, one can still advance in another but it will be much more difficult. In the world, geniuses are scarce, so ordinary people depend on large quantities of specialized Pills or Arrays to break the next Realm. None of the eight powers has an Alchemist or a trained Master Array, not to mention resources to nourish one like that. They are so pathetic that they have to depend on third parties for their Elementary Pills. " Alexander saw his mother and said:" Easy Mother, A miserable power like La Sun sect, It''s not something to be afraid of. Remember what we did with the Sea Palace? " Upon hearing that, Anna''s eyes gleamed and she said," We''re going to offer a reward for the disciples of the Sun Sect? " But Audrey frowned and said," The same trick will work twice? " Alexander started to laugh and He said: "Haha, you mean we should not use the same old trick again?" Alexander said: "Money works because it is something that everyone without exception craves, Because of this everyone wants gold and silver. Spiritual stones in the case of the cultivators, I ask you, If you have something that everyone wants, why not use it ?, Gold and silver is useless unless you convert it into strength or hire someone to do the dirty work, Why do you think the powers issued rewards for their enemies? Because they do not want their disciples to get distracted and want third parties to do the dirty work. You think there is someone who cares how many times they use this method, even if they used them a million times nobody would say anything. If an old trick works, use it. If you can give a good price for a head, what''s wrong with doing it? Do not come with the typical, Not everything is solved with money, If you think that is that you do not have enough money to get what you want " This left the women meditating on what Alexander said and could not find anything wrong with it. If the Reward were generous enough it could even bring the head of a Saint. Wealth could be counted as part of your strength. What was the reason why everyone joined the powers? Because of its rich resources! Because of the wealth of power! As countries did to catch the criminals, They gave a rich reward for them. Was it that they were weaker than the bandits? No, they just did not want to spend their time on these little matters. This was like delegating work. Even in the Alba Kingdom there was a list of wanted criminals with good rewards for them but if they wanted the Royal family will only have to deploy their army to repress them. Only that mobilizing the army would be more expensive and it was not worth it to repress the bandits. Because of this a reward was placed for them or delegated to the local nobles. If you could pay for someone else to do the dirty work, why did you have to do it? A blacksmith could not hire more smiths to increase his production? An Alchemist could not hire another alchemist to have more pills to sell? Would you doubt his ability for that? No, simply the bosses will be in charge of refining the most powerful weapons or the rarest pills while their subordinates produce the goods of lesser value. There was nothing of occult science. A man only had two hands, Although Alexander wanted to destroy the Sun Sect with his hands, I could not do it. Even if it destroyed the base of the sect, many members managed to escape and without speaking that now the high commands of the Sect are in the new lands. To annihilate a power with tens of thousands of members was a big project and it would take time. So I would leave it to third parties. He was not going to waste his time killing chickens. That was the privilege of the rich. ------------------ Meanwhile, the middle-aged man started a call. As a staff of the Square Group, I had connections with the leaders of the local powers. So after a few calls I manage to get the address of the Eighth Elder. Until after a few minutes an old voice sounded from his communicator: "Manager Swin,calling me?" Swin why are you just smiled and said: "It seems that you Sun Sect has just touched another iron wall" The eighth Elder asked: " What do you mean? " Swin began to explain:" Apparently a few days ago your sect issued an arrest warrant for a person who castrated your third young master, You know that person is one of my guests. " The Eighth Elder said; "Do not tell me your Square Group will protect you!" Swin scoffed: "Hey, they are my clients, as a good host, I have to make sure that they fulfill their whims. The call that I make to you is only because of one of their whims. You have arrogant, Even if you Sun Sect finally has two spirit experts, Remember that my Square Group has ten experts Profund " The Eighth Elder understood what Swin meant he could only say to scolded:" How little do you want to ask for mercy ?, Hmph That''s what you must have thought before castrating a prominent disciple of the sect! " Swin said calmly:" No, in fact it''s a simple message that I have to convey to you " " I already say it goes bluntly " Manager Swin smiled and said : "The message is this: I want the head of ten Elders, The right arm of your Sect Master and Dead to all politicians related to Sun Sect in 24 hours otherwise I will annihilate your Sect, That''s the price for offending someone you should not offend " " ... "Eighth Elder. After a few moments the eighth Elder recovered from the impact and said: "Who was the bastard who said that? Even if he wants to fulfill that, It would be impossible, The Sect Master is hundreds of billions of miles Maybe he has not even arrived to the new lands, He can not return in 24 hours ... Unless ... " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Swin smiled and said:" You also noticed, My dear guest has no desire to let your sect escape, Although I do not know what he has planned , for his words of truth he wants to annihilate your sect " " ... "Eighth Elder. Swin continued to add fuel to the fire and said: "You Sun Sect just escaped the persecution of EarthShaking Monastery again offended another power that you should not offend. Your Sun Sect is very stupid. Years ago they lost their first talent for being a rapist and offended a colossus like EarthShaking Monastery and now because they castrated a disciple, they made the same mistake, Tch. Good luck surviving. I do not think they have the face to ask again for the asylum of the Eternal Flame Sect or do they? " Without waiting for the response of the Eighth Elder, Swin cut the call. Swim after the call said: "This Sun Sect should learn a little more from the businessmen and not be so impulsive, If your staff was rude to your client, Your client is not to blame but you for not properly training your staff. " " After all in this world appearances are deceiving and a beggar can turn out to be a great expert" 212 I feel a little guilty Alexander after talking about that issue, He asked: "By the way, what happened to the alchemy tournament?" There are still four days left for what supposedly will start according to Alexander. Anna began explaining: "The Guild Master canceled it, Apparently the Tree fire Academy closed its doors indefinitely and without these rewards many geniuses withdrew their entry to the tournament" Alexander sighed and said: "That''s good, I hope they finish the channels of Transmission very soon " Upon hearing Alexander''s sigh, Audrey could not help asking:" Why? " Alexander began to explain:" Right now the continent is very different, Each previous zone now has 108 prefectures and 36 counties, If you multiply the two you would realize that you would have to go through more thousand counties to reach the other area previously known as, The zone of countries 4-Grade, Only to reach the center of the continent you will have to go through more than 15 thousand different counties, they do not know, but only one county was previously at least 100,000 million miles long. Now only one county is ten times as large as the length of a county It is 1 trillion miles and there may be even larger counties, meaning that only one prefecture will be at least 36 trillion miles long, since the prefectures in the next zone are much larger. Master told me that unlike the 5-Grade zone, the 4-Grade zone was 100 times larger, the same thing happened with the other zones, many say that the central area of the continent is for only another continent within the same continent, Now do you understand? " Upon hearing that, the beautiful mouths of all the women in the room opened up so much that an egg could fit. They could not believe that the continent was so big! If what Alexander said, the republic was only a small piece of land comparable to a miserable town! The crash was especially for Ashley and she calculated that with her aircraft Elementary Cloud High it would take a long time to leave a single county, without saying that during that time she will have to fill her fuel tank many times. The costs of just doing that trip would be astronomical and move by land would be even harder to move, it could take decades to leave this county without talking about leaving a prefecture. Just thinking about this, the whole group could not help but swallow a piece of saliva. But after that, Audrey asked: "Young Master, What do you think happens with the new lands?" Alexander sighed and said: "At the moment there are 10 Great Clans, 8 Great Sects, 3 Powerful Countries, 4 Great Chambers of Commerce and Ten Great financial groups, In total there are 35 powers. Among them, The four Great Chambers of Commerce are the most powerful, followed by the three Great countries, 10 Great Clans and 8 Great Sects, while the weakest are the 10 Great financial groups. Most likely, those powers will be distributed across the 36 counties, so alliances have already been formed and all these powers have already sent many people to find good locations to move their powers. " Ashley frowned and said," Moving? " Alexander nodded and said:" Several days ago the first people managed to reach the new lands, so it is known only the adjacent county has twice the density of Qi than this county so it can be assumed that the others counties may even contain even greater density, may in the future these lands be considered desolate by many hehe " Alexander saw Ashley and said:" Because you think your family''s high command moved with such speed, Being in the New land is very beneficial for cultivation, One day in the new land may be the same as two days here. Besides that you can find good treasures and even take a small piece of land to mobilize your Clan. If they do, your Clan Cordner could reach new heights " Just as Alexander found those rare treasures in the territory of the Republic, they must there are many more in the new virgin lands without contact with living beings. If I had been born long after these days, life would be more exciting. After that, Alexander gave an 8-grade spiritual stone to his mother to go into Isolation. So you do not worry about the events. After Anna left, Alexander asked Ashley: "Do you know the address of the Sun Sect inside the capital?" Ashley nodded but for some reason she had a bad feeling about this. ---------------- At midnight, A small shadow approached a series of buildings. In them there was a plate "Sun Sect" The little shadow was of course Alexander. Upon seeing that building, only one voice could be heard in his mind: "Alexander, are you sure you want to do this?" Alexander replied: "Remember our previous life, I do not want to do this, it''s not that I like to kill but this world is So, kill or die. " " The first time we took a life was at six, Our first massacre at 8, We annihilated a Clan at 25, We went against a King at 108, We killed a Young master at 200 , We were hunted for decades, We demanded revenge, We traveled all over the continent without fear of death, Without antecedents, Without talent, Sometimes being poor as a beggar or rich as a merchant. Why should not I do this? " The voice said," You''re following the same path as before. " " It''s wrong to follow that path and even if I do not follow it you think they will not, Those idiots placed an order of arrest against my mother, That is unforgivable " " You will kill many innocent people " " Your sin was to join the Sun Sect, They were the ones who declared war on me, I do not mind leaving the soldiers alive but the generals must die " Without more the shadow began to emit an overwhelming murderous intention, This was the first time that Alexander completely emitted his murderous aura without holding back a bit. The calm streets of the Capital at night began to fill with screams. The babies cried. Mothers could only run for their children to hide a corner of their houses. The men quickly went for their weapons and placed themselves in front of their families to defend them. Even in the red-light district of the capital, the bustling parties kept quiet. All without exception felt a murderous intention, Many thought that a powerful demonic beast was approaching the capital and could not help becoming pale. Nobody dared to move easily. An old man in a mansion in the capital could not help but shudder and say: "That is not the intention of a beast but that of a man ... Who offended that monster?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. In the Sun Sect, as soon as the Elders felt the intention murderous they went to the doors of their building. You have to see what this murderous intention was. There they found a shadow that smiled ominously: "Hey, So your Sun Sect has 20 Elders stationed in this branch, Who would say it!" In this group there were 20 people of whom the weakest were 7-Level Elementary, While the stronger was Half Step Spirit. The Elders understood that that shadow was against his Sun Sect, So the strongest man among them said: "Dear, I do not know how my Sun Sect offended you but I think it could all be a misunderstanding" Alexander just smiled: "Hahaha. Your misera sun Sect placed an arrest warrant for a person of my people, Do you think that is misunderstanding? " " This ... ", This statement caused the Elders to be speechless, They could not believe that woman would have an expert behind their backs. Very soon, They felt green and could not help but repent, They wanted to talk but the shadow focused their murderous intention on them. His knees could not help shuddering, His backs were soaked with sweat, His veins were visible and bulging on their foreheads. The shadow took a few steps to reach 5 meters away: "You know I have a good and bad news, The good news is that 1 of you will survive and the bad one is that 19 of you will die" Upon hearing that statement the Elders could not help but shudder . The shadow raised its finger, Pointing to an Elder of the Group and said: "I gave a number from 1 to 20, If you do not hit the number I''m thinking, You die, what do you think? you have 3 breaths " " ... " 2 " ... " 1 " Boom "In less than a blink, Alexander appeared on that old man and sent his fist to his head exploding like watermelon," Do not tell me he was dumb. Now I feel a little guilty " Alexander returned to his original position and showed a sweet smile saying" Now let''s go on, We have all night! So do not worry everyone has a lot of time "It was time to send a clear message to the Sun Sect. Today is the first day of your end. 213 Rapis The next morning, a surprising news reached the ears of the citizens of the republic. 19 Elders of the Sun Sect had died in one night. Upon hearing this, there were many reactions, from disbelief to skepticism. Many thought it was government conspiracy to distract the population from more important issues. Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Sun Sect in the capital, a trembling and emaciated Elder was looking at a middle-aged man through a screen. The middle-aged man said: "What happened?" But in Elder he could only say hysterically: DEVIL, THE DEVIL ATTACKS US, SO POWERFUL, THAT DEMON, SUCH MURDER INTENTION CAN NOT BE HUMAN, IT WAS A SEA OF BLOOD WITH UNNUMBERED SOULS IN SUFFERING, I KILL THEM ALL AND THEN HE LAUGHED, LIKE IF LIFE WERE INSIGNIFICANT " By listening his screams were obvious that this Elder had lost his mental strength and now he was delirious. In the end, the middle-aged man could only say: "Get that crazy man out of here. Bring someone sane." But as he said it he could not keep his expression from darkening. After all, losing twenty Elders was hard. Among the dead was an Elder Half Step Spirit, The experts of his stature within the Sect could count on the fingers of his two hands. The Realms half step, They were like another small Realm since they had their own stages of Early, Middle, Late and Perfect. Most of the Elders who were in the Half Spirit Pass had just given the breakthrough so they were in the early stage, unlike him and the Great Elder who had spent decades in the half step Spirit. The Sect right now had about 4 experts Half Step Spirit Stage Late and 2 at the perfect stage but all these were Elders who live in seclusion and were very old approaching the limit of their lifespan. There were even some who reduced their vital functions to increase their lifespan. Among them was their father. The old Sect Master. One of the reasons he ventured to explore the new lands was to find a treasure capable of helping his father make the breakthrough. I could buy a Revival Spirit pill but to help the dying father, the quality of the pill would have to be Supreme. That alone would give the necessary impulse to a dying man. And finding an Alchemist with the ability to refine those pills with their status was impossible in the eyes of the citizens of the Uri Republic. His position as Sect Master of the Sun Sect was very reverend and admired by many people. Throughout the 5-Grade area he was a nobody among many Spirit experts. Besides that he had only made his breakthrough a few months ago and his base was not stable at all. Upon hearing the request of the Sect Master, a middle-aged man knelt and said: "Sect Master, Although I do not know who attacked at night, almost a month ago a woman castro to our third young master, In response our sect launched an order of I was arrested but as the woman was staying in a hotel in the Square chain, we did not dare to enter so we had to wait outside for the woman to leave, at first we thought it was a small matter but yesterday the manager Swin communicated with the Eighth Elder, Although I do not know his conversation, After this we were ordered to raise the defenses " " ... "The Sect Master remained silent meditating for a moment until finally hung the call without saying anything. --------------- Ring Ring Ring Soon, the communicator of the Eighth Elder sounded and when he saw the Id of the call he could not help but put an ugly expression. He knew that if he denied the call it would be worse, so he answered the call and when he did the voice that sounded just asked him a question: "Who did you offend?" The Eighth Elder knew immediately that someone had told the situation to the Sect. Master and the truth that was his fault. For a little more than two hundred years, The Sun Sect was in the eye of the Hurricane. Only until a few months ago that I could finally breathe calmly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. At that time the Sun Sect had a prominent Disciple who was a true genius. When he was only 18 years old he was already in Spirit Realm. When he entered the Spirit Realm he decided that the Uri Republic was too small for him so he decided to wander around the area. Before leaving he left a statement: "Now my strength is not enough to subdue the other forces but when it comes back we will claim the Republic as Sun Sect territory!" The Eighth Elder at that time was a middle-aged man and although he was not in the circle of the high commands, I was in the middle controls. Many were ecstatic at such a statement and anxiously awaited his return. Two years passed from nothing and that same genius came full of wounds to the Sect looking like a half-dead dog. In just two years he had advanced to the 4-Level Spirit, Many were moved, many idiots were taking their weapons to conquer the other local powers but the genius only asked to go to the lower floors to go into seclusion to heal their wounds. Refusing to tell the Elders how he had hurt himself. The Elders thinking that it was the hope of the Sect, they protected it. Committing a serious error. Only two months after that event, a colossal Aircraft arrived at the small Sun Sect, the Eighth Elder will never forget it, since that Aircraft was an Earth Low Artifact. With the words "EarthShaking Monastery" That day was almost the end for the Sun Sect. That event was so traumatic for the Eighth Elder that he remembered it vividly. After arriving a beautiful furious woman and a strong murderous aura left the Airplane and shouted at all air: "Damn sect of shit, Give that son of a bitch who raped my precious Disciple! " Decades later we found out that she was the current lady of the Earth Shaking Monastery, a power of the 4-Grade Zone. The powers in Zone 4-Grade were all strong, to the point that a small power could annihilate the poor Sun Sect and the EarthShaking Monastery was not a weak force. But it was a top power of Zone 4-Grade, It occupied a position similar to the 8 Great Sects in Zone 4-Grade. So if the EarthShaking Monastery sent one of its experts it could easily annihilate the Sect. Upon hearing the woman''s words, Expressions of the Elders could not help but change. He had called a Disciple of his Sect, "Rapist" 214 You will pay for this shame! That night, two hundred years ago, the Sun Sect was seriously injured. Before Sun Sect was in the top three of the powers in the republic with hundreds of times the disciples they had today. There were numerous experts Half Step Spirit, It was like a glorious era for the Sect, They could easily get to have 3 digits of experts half step Spirit. But that night changed everything. That woman entered the sect as an army invading the neighboring country. She looked for his young genius and during the process she ordered her subordinates to kill all the Elders and Disciples of the Sect. That day died, Countless disciples and Elders, Only a few lucky ones who were abroad gaining experience were saved and the woman after looking for all the sect, took the half-dead and bloodied genius. Until today, The name of that genius was a taboo for all and nobody dared to mention it again. While others survived but badly injured, like the Old Sect Master, because of those old wounds he has not been able to penetrate Spirit Realm even two hundred years later. Right now the Sun Sect had only recovered a fraction of its former strength and was at the bottom of the eight powers of the Republic. The only reason why they were not annexed was because they decided to become a branch of the Eternal Flame Sect. They were accepted because their founder was a disciple of that sect at that time. So their cultivation techniques are derived from the techniques of that sect. It was also thanks to the rich resources provided by the Eternal Flame Sect that the Sun sect was recovering so quickly and in only two hundred years they were able to develop a base strong enough to support the other powers of the republic. Now the Eighth Elder had to give accounts to the Sect Master, and could only tell him the Events that happened a few weeks ago. As castrated the Third Young master and as investigated the antecedents of the woman before launching the Arrest order. And he said: "Sect master is not my fault, I investigated his Antecedents and according to what I know, That woman came from the wilderness of the South, Even if she were the Queen of a small Kingdom we would be fine, According to the intelligence, That woman entered in the republic about a year ago a small town called Pale City, I never thought that woman could have such a dark background. " The other part remained silent until saying:" Griff, you suspect that woman could allow to be 20 days in the Square Rosen Inn, In that place even the simplest room goes 1000 Gold coins per Night and they spend a little more than 22 thousand coins per night, In a Suite and a room, They take more than 20 days there so they have already spent almost half a million gold coins, that without food or anything else, that''s something that even I can not afford " " ... "Hearing that the Eighth Elder was silent, He was an Elementary 9-Lev Expert, besides that he was several hundred years old so his wealth was considerable, easily exceeding one hundred million gold. But most of his money was in the spiritual stones 8-Grade and 9-Grade. So most of your wealth disappears during your cultivation sessions, even when you used the 8-Grade stones. For an Elementary Expert it was very easy to refine the 9-Grade spiritual stones but it was opposite for 8-Grade, the Qi contained in those stones was ten times more pure and Dense than in the 9-Grade so unless one had meridians the wide enough I could not handle the powerful and dense spiritual Qi within the Spirit Stone, a single stone could make you move much faster but you would just finish refining that spiritual stone in three months. Due to these factors, staying five nights at the Square Rosen Inn in a Suite was equal to an 8-Grade spiritual stone, a rare resource in the Sect. since his mine only condensed a few tens not exceeding one hundred a month. These people even if it was just to spend Gold, With every night they were burning money, Even if the hotel had twice the density of Qi, This was not a good business. It was fine if he stayed one or two days, it was fine. But those subjects had stayed more than twenty days in that hotel, That amount was not small even for the high commanders of the governing powers. To tell the truth, this hotel had losses every year, since in the republic there were not many people willing to spend so much in the lodging. But it was because Square Group was arrogant to declare that they had hotels in all 5-Grade countries, they would not open a hotel so unprofitable, You can say that that woman had been the only person to use a Suite of this Hotel. Thinking about this, the Eighth Elder could only say: "Apparently the rumors are true" The other party to the communicator said: "What rumors?" The Eighth Elder sighed and said: "It is said that about a year ago, A Very skilled alchemist was stationed in the city and through the guild of alchemists many pills of elementary opening and apparently that same alchemist refined a set of Spirit Revival Pill high grade ... " The Sect Master said:" What does that have to do with Rumor of this situation? " The Eighth Elder shook his head and said," I do not know if I''m right, after all even if Pale City is in the Territory of the Carew and the Guild Master is of the Cordner family, I can not confirm but our intelligence knew that it was just a child Alchemist 10-11 years and its cultivation was barely Elementary Middle step but could refine a set of Spirit Revival Pills, its future certainly is unlimited" "TheSect Master could not help but be surprised and said: "Where are those pills?" The Eighth Elder said: "I do not know, According to the rumors are in the hands of the Guild Master since I buy them directly, but it''s just a rumor you do not know If that child really refined those pills, it would seem that someone is blocking that information. I only know that that woman has a child that age who is next to the Guild Master of Pale City. At first I thought that those rumors were exaggerated but now I do not know They look so ridiculous. If they had an Alchemist of that caliber, paying for that hotel was child''s play. Just refining a set of Elementary Pills could earn a million gold coins. "Saying the last words, the Eighth Elder could not help being jealous. Training pills regardless of your Realm were important, More for people who were born without Seals. In the three great countries of the Zone there were innumerable experts and innumerable Clans and powers that were no weaker than Sun. Sect but they were superior to their Sect, why? The answer was simple. The resources of those powers could not be compared to the Resources of the Sect, not to mention their wealth. Compared to those powers, the Sun Sect was a poor beggar. That includes training pills. Sun Sect depended on Beta Group for its constant supply of Elementary Pills that sold for more than 120 thousand gold each. Even though the Sun Sect alone received 100,000 million Gold each year in taxes, One Sect had many expenses so that that amount of money was insufficient to give sufficient resources to all the disciples. More with the expansive policies of the last decades, where the recruitment standards fell to rapidly increase the number of disciples, all in order to develop quickly. The eighth elder heard a sigh from the other side and said solemnly, "We''d better bow our heads this time, remove the Arrest Warrant and publicly apologize, plus give some benefits and compensation." The Eighth Elder was somewhat reluctant: "But. .. " The Sect Master said authoritatively:" No buts, In just one night our sect lost many Elders being slaughtered like chickens, I suspect that that person only wanted to send a message, Otherwise he would also have killed all the disciples and to be able to traumatize an Elder like that, That person certainly had the ability to issue that massacre, but he did not, I do not know what he is thinking but that should not be good for us. " The Eighth Elder said heavily:" But our honor! " Then the Other part said to him with fury:" Idiot, What is the use of honor if you are dead ?, Now apologize, If we have an opportunity to take revenge in the future we will do it, Now is not the time to make unknown enemies, The The next dead person can be you, so you better not try that person''s patience. " With that sentence, The Sect Master cut the communication. ------------------------- On the other side of the communicator, a middle-aged man sighing was in a simple room of 20 square meters, with a bed , Desk and private bathroom of a gigantic Aircraft, This was a Spirit Cloud High ship of the fleet of Beta Airlines, One of the subsidiaries of Beta Group. "How many days are there until we reach the new lands?" The man was the current Sect Master of the Sun Sect, Jonder Gilly. It had been months since they left the Uri Republic and had to go to a distant country just to take a Spirit Aircraft, since their Republic did not have qualified airports for them or people rich enough to use them. Each ticket cost a spiritual stone 8-Grade, a large sum even for the sect master, for this expedition brought more than 80 Elders and almost all the Golden Core Disciples, since there were disciples in the neighboring countries or in the same republic to win experience. Even so, with the current speed it took almost five months to get to the edge of the border line. This could not stop exasperating Jonder and now there were problems in the Sect. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. He could only clench his teeth and close his eyes saying: "The revenge of a gentleman does not have time, It does not matter if they are ten or thousand years, Whenever i have life, You will pay for this shame" 215 Sometimes everyone needs silence Meanwhile, At Square Rosen Inn. A child was lying on the bed while looking at the ceiling with an empty look. Thinking (What stopped me? Why not kill everyone? What stopped me?) This child of course was Alexander. After he returned to the hotel he could not help but doubt his past actions. At the time he left the hotel he only had one thought and it was: Create rivers of blood in the capital. Kill everyone inside the Sun Sect Branch. But at the last moment I changed my mind and that was weird in Alexander. This reminded him of his previous life, when still Kain was a child and had to kill for the first time. At that time Kain had spent a year in the woods waiting for someone to come for him, and found a man almost dead in the forest bleeding and badly injured. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. At first Kain tried to help him like a good Samaritan but soon realized that the man was a malicious person. So Kain used all his strength to strangle the man. That was the first time that Kain killed a man. At that moment he remembered that he could not avoid vomiting for three days in a row and that no matter how much the blood was cleansed, he always felt dirty. The only good thing was that this man had a couple of knives that made life in the forest easier. After that, In all its three thousand years of life, The number of people who murdered was uncountable. It was not that Kain was a sick man obsessed with the massacre, but that in his life he had offended many people with a lot of influence who mobilized people by his head and when that did not work, they put a rich reward on his head. What drove many greedy people to kill Kain. For much of his life he was hunted by people and Kain ended up badly hurt. Although that was not all bad because thanks to those battles Kain had a rich experience in battle and helped break many bottlenecks. Many experts said that the best understanding of martial arts came from fights to the death. In this life, no matter where you went, you would always find a local tyrant and many people who had great ambitions. These people had several simple closed-minded thoughts. If you can not buy it, slip it. If you can not recruit, kill him. If you see it as a threat, kill it. All the treasures must belong to me All beautiful women, They are mine. The others can only have the leftovers that I do not want. You''re stupid, If I can not do it, Nobody else can. Especially when you''re just a Rogue Cultivator. Many people without a history suffer harassment in the world. Because many had the idea that if you are a cultivator it rogue meant that you were just a person without talent that no faction wanted in their ranks. But if a person read a bit of history he would realize something, All factions were founded by Rogue cultivators! The only function of the factions was to transmit the Dao of the Founder or founders and to be able to monopolize the natural resources of the one region. There were innumerable factions that had internal clans which enjoyed the best resources usually these clans were conformed by the descendants of the founders or outstanding people through the history of the faction. There were also many experts Rogue that no faction would cause, Kain on his continent and a certain reputation. But there will always be an idiot who does not know his limits and is ignorant thinking, "I have my Clan behind my back I can do what I want!" Or "My Clan is very powerful and nobody dares to provoke me" Those people were just stupid. Of course there will be people stronger than you! Of course there will be more outstanding people than you! It''s not my fault that you''re stupid that has not left your miserable town where you''re the king. And above all there will always be a madman who will kill you if you get angry. But the other part was that the killer will have to face the wrath of the faction, that is, it is normal to get angry when they kill even knowing that that person was part of your faction. If they did not seek revenge, the morality of the disciples diminishes. For the innocent young people joining a faction was the same as looking for a roof in a chaotic world. They were looking for two things, Resources and Security for themselves and their families. Due to all these reasons, Kain made innumerable enemies and killed countless people and beasts. There was once a time when he had to fight his way through an army sent by a royal family to avenge a murdered prince. There were situations in which it was killing or dying. "Knok, Knok" Soon he heard his door ringing and Helena entered his room, Saying: "Young Master, The hotel manager communicated with Miss Anna saying that the Sun Sect is willing to offer forgiveness and give compensation for the Problems, Miss is happy to no longer have problems " But Alexander undeterred said:" Do you think the problems are over ?, Haha they are innocent, The only thing that the Sun Sect is doing is to give a false expression of surrender, powers are always spiteful, When they have the first opportunity to attack they will be the first to nail the knife, After all, you humiliated them " Helena saw Alexander and said:" Then, they are just pretending to become friendly when they lurk in the shadows " Alexander He nodded and Helena continued, "Then what will you do?" Alexander stretched out on the bed and said, "Nothing." Helena frowned and said, "Nothing?" Alexander just said, " I''m not in the mood to think about that, Everyone deserves a day of rest" With that he patted his bed and said:" Come " Helena at the invitation of Alexander, I doubt a little but he remembered that Alexander was just a boy and he slowly leaned on the bed looking towards the ceiling saying: "Now what do I do?" Alexander replied: "Stay quiet, Remember your past, Plan your future, Wander through your mind, Organize your mind, your goals, Create worlds, Think of yourself as a heroine, A villain . Just wander through your mind and relax. Sometimes everyone needs silence " 216 It must be him, right? After that, the days passed. The Sun Sect publicly apologized and as compensation gave 100 million gold to Anna for the "mistake" in addition to exonerating Anna of taxes for ten years, since the true cause of the castration was learned and killed after a more thorough investigation of the sect. Alexander could only roll his eyes at this explanation thinking: "That useless Sect tries to save his face" Besides that he could not help mocking the compensation given to his mother, for a commoner one hundred million gold could be much but for powers with thousands of years of history this was an insignificant amount. For all I knew, Only in taxes, Sun Sect received 100,000 million gold per year, not to mention their personal businesses. Inside and outside the republic, the powers had various businesses, such as the sale of medicinal herbs to powers stronger than themselves. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. There was even a relationship between the chambers of commerce and the powers in which they gave them medicinal herbs as a method of payment for medicinal pills. So the savings of that Sect were numerous. If one went to his medicinal garden one would find many rare herbs with exorbitant values. To take 100 million Gold from its treasure was like taking a grain of sand out of the desert. Most factions had the habit of accumulating as much wealth as they could, for when a treasure was auctioned or put up for sale they could buy it. As well as the High Quality pills. For the alchemists, Selling a low-quality pill was something only a novice alchemist who began to refine that pill would do. although it would have buyers, it was not advisable to consume it. Due to the high impurities in the pills. There were alchemists with such pride that they would destroy the pills inferior to middle Quality. When one could produce middle quality pills it meant that one was already a veteran alchemist in that pill. The majority of the pill market was in this quality. Rarely was a pill of high quality, Not to speak of superior or supreme. The Alchemists able to refine these pills were very rare and famous. Every time a high-quality pill or higher was found an alchemist became disgustingly rich. But when he saw how his mother''s eyes shone, he did not have the heart to tell her that they had given him a misery as compensation. If he refined about ten batches of High quality Elementary pills, he could easily exceed a hundred million easily. After all everyone was looking for high level medicines to be able to advance in leaps and bounds, a medicine of that level could help the cultivator to break a bottleneck to advance a small Realm. Thinking of this, Solo shook his head and sighed, Letting his mother enjoy his small wealth. Excitedly, she said she wanted to take advantage of his tax exemption and open a small fabric business in the City. This place was very different from the Alba Kingdom and there were many procedures to open a business in the republic so Anna had to hire a person to help her. Alexander told Karen that she will help his mother. After all, she was a native of the Republic and had more common sense than her mother. Anna came a land that was considered barbarous by all of the Republic. It was not their fault they were a land without development, after all. In the continent there were countless technological companies and none of them shared their trade secrets. If a country wanted to have its technology, it would first have to look for educated people, found educational centers, Send people to other countries, Bring experts to teach your schools and investigate. your technology from scratch, creating commercial brands. It was not something that was done overnight and without saying that it was very expensive for those small countries. After all, the economy of Alba Kingdom was not even comparable to that of Pale City, even northern states that had a larger economy could not cover those expenses. In Alexander''s homelands, most countries spend a lot of money on their armies and do not spend much on education unless it is related to improving their forces. In addition Alexander knew that there was a point at which technology could not compete with orthodox practices such as the Array master. Although the technology was very advanced, its uses were very limited for the cultivators. So for Alexander it was only secondary and he did not give much importance. The only difference with orthodox practices was that technology was advancing by leaps and bounds while orthodox practices did not advance and if they advanced they did so at a very slow pace. Many thought that orthodox practices no longer had latent potential, whereas there would be a day when technology will surpass orthodox practices. You could say it was a competition between orthodox practices and technology. Many alchemists and Arrays masters scoffed at the idea that technology will outperform their professions, taking the work of magic engineers as a joke that only helped in the lives of mortals. This angered many magic engineers, So they endeavored to reach a level where their technology could compete with all three data and their technology was just as spectacular as magic. It''s a pity that his research and development as a profession was extremely expensive. Very few people could afford it. Alexander only shrugged his shoulders at such fights. If the Alchemists developed something that benefited him, he would use it. In the same way with the magic engineers. But unless the desolate lands become richer and their rulers give more importance to education, the lands are always considered as barbarous. With that in mind. Alexander left the Hotel and rented a spacious warehouse in which to work. and he said to Helena: "Go to all the places in the City that sell medicinal herbs and buy as many sets as you can from Elementary Pills. If you do not get the money, use my credit from the Alchemists'' Guild." With that, I take out his big cauldron from a small room and began to plan where I would put the support arrays to refine pills. This could be a Quasi Rey-grade Elementary Cloud Cauldron but it lacked a good set of Array inscriptions, with this it could refine many pills at the same time and the fatigue would be greatly reduced. After all, He had come to the Republic to bring wealth to his home, Now he had a good strength, he was not afraid to show off a little. What Alexander did not realize was that a finely dressed man saw him from afar with a small girl sleeping on his extremely pale shoulders muttering, "It must be him, right?" 217 My Lady? Alexander began carving inscriptions in the Cauldron. The tools and weapons had various grades of refinement, which were Low, Middle, High. These were the most common as long as there are two special grades. The Quasi-King grade and the King grade. These were the ones that had a perfect refinement and were the cusp of the tools in the Cloud itself. A single King grade sword could destroy any sword in the same cloud and only another King-grade weapon could sustain a battle with that weapon. For tools such as cauldrons, the greater the grade of the tool, so would be the number of Arrays that could support. Normally a quasi-magical artifact would only support 5-10 Arrays according to their applied quality for weapons and tools. A magical artifact Elementary Cloud could support ten times more and so on with the other clouds. It does not matter if it was a 1-Star or 2-Star Array. Normally the artifacts only supported an Array of three stars superior to the clouds. That is to say that an Elementary Cloud artifact at most could have 3-Star or 4-Star Arrays. If a higher Array was placed, the artifact could be destroyed. In addition to that if an Array 4-Star was placed, it would only be in exchange for ten 1-Star Arrays. Because of this, many blacksmiths or artisans when they refine their artifacts without owner, did not place them Arrays, Only if it was a weapon or tool made by request is that they placed the Arrays. For if one placed the wrong Arrays in the artifacts, they could make the value and those interested in buying them diminish. The Cauldron in front of him was an Elementary Cloud artifact, Quasi King Grade so it could support about 80 sets of 1-Star or 40 2-Star or 20 3-Star or 8 4-Star inscriptions. Everything depends on the master Array in charge of the inscriptions and the requests of the Client, also to the use that they wanted to give to the Cauldron. Alexander had his abbreviated alphabet so his arrays unlike the common arrays had a great advantage, They were twice as strong and effective, besides saving half the energy to activate them than the Arrays of the same stars. So Alexander began carving in the cauldron, A variety of small inscriptions Array, both inside and outside the Cauldron. 3 hours later. Alexander wiped the sweat from his brow as he nodded with satisfaction. Meanwhile in the distance, After seeing how Alexander carved the inscriptions, the finely dressed Man was stunned and incredulous. and with bright eyes he thought: "It must be him!" Meanwhile, Alexander examined his work again and could not help but praise himself. This cauldron would undoubtedly be the dream of any 1-Star alchemist, With it he could advance by leaps and bounds in the Dao of Alchemy. With this cauldron, the stress of refining pills was ten times lower. The refining time of the pills was reduced by half. If the Alchemist were experienced he could refine up to ten sets in parallel. Besides, that cauldron could withstand the explosions of a few failed refinements. Since two arrays had been added, one absorbed the damage, while the other redirected the energy upwards. If you failed you could be left without a roof but your cauldron could still be used. For an alchemist a cauldron was much more important than a simple roof. After that, Alexander entered the cauldron and placed more than 20 mana crystals to refine. Each crystal could withstand 500 refinements so that before the crystals run out, Alexander could refine 10 thousand refinements. Whoosh! While he was finishing a shadow he approached the cellar and a finely dressed middle-aged man stared at Alexander. Alexander similarly stared at the man and realized that on his shoulders there was a terribly pale little girl. This girl was sick, but what surprised her most was what had some pointed ears. Then Alexander focused on the middle-aged man and realized it was an illusion. Behind the appearance of the middle-aged man, there was a young man effeminate with Adam''s apple. Soon the two were silent but Alexander only stayed watching the man examining him from head to toe. The man could only think uneasily: "That child, why do you see me like that? Will he discover my disguise?" When he saw that the man did not want to say anything Alexander just said: "Hey, they did not tell you to enter Private property is impolite? " The man was relieved to lean slightly as he clasped his hands saying," Sorry for my unexpected arrival, I''ve searched for years, My Queen has sent me here to look for a person able to diagnose to my Lady. " Hearing that, he could not help frowning. For years? Queen? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. My lady? As far as Alexander knew, Elves were a matriarchal race so their majority of leaders were women, not all but mostly. After that, He saw the girl and could not find anything out of the extraordinary. But soon she frowned and said: "She is not sick, so she looks poisoned." At the same time Alexander''s expression went dark, apparently he had gotten himself into the middle of a conspiracy. --------------- Meanwhile in another place of Infinite world. An Elder with pointed ears was relaxed drinking tea, While on the other side was an effeminate man while he saw the Elder and asked him: "Sir, Are you sure the plan will work, If someone can cure the princess''s poison all our years of Calculus will be lost and my daughter could never become Queen! " The Elder calmly said and mocked:" You''re an idiot, bribe a great human oracle with a few beauties of our race to give the queen a wrong prediction, just think about it The Oracle said that in a small mortal continent it could find a person capable of diagnosing the princess, and it is not even a powerful mortal continent, but a weak and desolate one incredibly far away. It is impossible that someone from there can cure that poison, I would commit suicide if the princess returned to cure, It has been five years since the Duke Eldar left and there has still been no news of him, According to my estimates the princess has only a few left months of life " This caused the effeminate young man to calm down a little but he was still a little restless. According to his calculations the Eldar duke should have already reported the death of the princess two months ago but he has not. Something had to be wrong. That was an ancient Poison that he had found in the ruins of a human power more than three centuries ago, for his research in addition to the fact that the Elven race hates the poisons itself inferred that by the effects it would be mistaken for an illness, so I do not hesitate to use the poison on the princess and was finally confused with an illness even by the Elven doctors. After all these doctors almost did not come in contact with other races so they did not know much about poisons. Unless the princess dies, the young man could not calm down. 218 Hey Arwen, thats cheating! Listening to Alexander''s words, the middle-aged man said angrily: "It can not be, It''s impossible!" But Alexander said: "Calm down, I have no reason to lie to you, I do not know what happened to that girl but I swear what is poison, if you do not believe me, must you have a way to check whether it is poison or not? " Upon hearing that, the man placed the girl delicately and placed his palm on the girl''s body while standing on one knee . Soon after a green ring solidified from his hands and an array came out of nowhere. Seeing that, Alexander''s eyes were surprised: Dial Master. Only a Master Dial could do what that effeminate man did. Soon after, that green Array turned dark and the man''s expression became ugly. Alexander meanwhile was somewhat dismissive. I could not believe that they will not examine the girl for poisons search. A human doctor is the first thing he would do. He could not believe that the elves were that naive. While the man was in Shock, Alexander approached the unconscious girl and crouched down in front of the girl and catalyzed her Qi in waves to examine. If you inserted your Qi directly into it, it could be contaminated by the poison. While examining his situation Alexander could not help sighing: "I can not believe it, This is a poison that is so strong but at the same time it seems to nourish the soul in a strange way, It also seems that the body of this girl has an incredible vitality, to have a constitution for Wood attributed " Alexander wrinkled his eyebrows but could not help thinking about this girl and could not help but be surprised when he thought of a conclusion:" A Sacred Body! If I remember correctly, I read in an ancient book that in ancient times there were geniuses who defied common logic with special constitutions. These bodies surpass the simple Seals and had a favor with the heavens. It is said that geniuses only existed in the Ancient Era, After the Ancient Era ended and the Desolate Era was reached, Those geniuses were increasingly scarce until they were almost extinct. " It was said that in the universe there were innumerable special constitutions that defied heaven. Among them were the spiritual bodies, Sacred and Divine. As far as Alexander knew, after arriving at the Ancestor Realm, a mortal would reach the limit of the carnal body and would have no other way but to be reborn with a spiritual body. This was because the spiritual bodies had unlimited potential. Although Alexander did not know the subject in detail, he was not totally ignorant. He also knew that during the rebirth process, if a person met certain requirements, he could contract a special constitution. The common Martial Artists will only form a Common Spiritual Body, but the Genii could have special constitutions that would boost their cultivation speed to new heights. You could say that having a special constitution was the same as breaking innumerable seals in your body and that was the special spiritual constitutions. As for the Sacred Body''s, Alexander only knew that they were innumerable times better than the special spiritual bodies but he did not know their limits or anything like that. But the body of this girl, It was something strange, As if her body was innate and had been born with him. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Perhaps the Sacred Body''s were innate? This made him feel more curious about the girl. While Alexander, I was thinking theduke Eldar, I was shattered, This was the daughter of the current Elves Queen in Infinitive Globe and more important was his niece. This was a girl who had never left the Elvish land so if she got poisoned it would have to be by a brother of her race, since it was impossible for a being of another uninvited race to come in, but the Duke could not believe that an elf will use a method as vile and dirty as this. If someone found out that someone used poison in the princess no doubt that person would be executed and all his family branch or Clan would be expelled from the elven land. This would be the punishment for using poison with an ordinary brother and this was the princess, A genius of an Era with a Sacred Body, having the opportunity to go to the immemorial lands to become a maximum Existence for the Elves. A Guardian for your Race! Only a strong Race is respected in the Universe If one day the main Elven powers fall, Their future descendants will have the darkest time in the history of their race. After all, it was no secret that innumerable races wanted the beauty of their Clan. To the point of enslaving or murdering your race. Although the elves were a peaceful race, if another race took the first step, they certainly defend themselves. Just thinking this, The Duke Elder wanted to cry but had no tears, A brother of his race had betrayed his race. For an elf, This was something impossible, They were different from humans and as long as this benefits their race, they certainly sacrifice themselves. The Elvish world was different from the human or other races, which were divided into innumerable factions, Although there were internal Clans and Family branches. In the end we were always of the same race and everything was relatively centralized to raise the geniuses of the race. If a brother had problems regardless of his social status, If he was a Noble or Peasant, All Elves will be united for the sake of one of their own. The elves were a race in which a peasant could sit next to the King and drink a glass of wine while they treated each other like siblings. Where the strong defend the weak and all join in times of sorrow. Without getting carried away by greed, Lust or another sin. Because of this, This was a hard mental blow for the Eldar Duke. I did not know what to do and I could only think: "I must save the princess, my niece! No matter what it costs, Then I will denounce your crimes before your majesty and the guilty party will be punished! "Soon he remembered the human child who had diagnosed his niece and his eyes shone:" That human, He must know how to cure her! no matter the price " While Eldar was thinking this, a melodious childish voice came to his ears:" Uncle Eldar, are you okay ?, Alexander says you''ve been stupid for a month in the same position! Come on awake, Bet with Helena wake up Today, If you make me lose, I will hate you! Hmph " " Hey Arwen, that''s cheating!" 219 Yin Poison One month ago. Alexander was examining the girl''s body when he realized something else. This poison, apart from nourishing the soul, destroys the host''s flesh but left the bony part of the body intact. This confuses Alexander and he could only think of something. This poison was based on negative Yin Energy. The Yin energies were divided into two types. Positive and Negative The positive energies were very pure and soft, easy to refine, while the negative ones were the opposite. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. In all the places in abundant Yin Negative there were great amounts of lost Souls since a Soul is inherently Yin and the souls instead of entering cycle of the reincarnation, They are stranded in a limbo. These were what mortals called ghosts. If a person dispelled the Yin of the region all the ghosts would have no choice but to dissolve. The body was a simple container for the Soul, many cultivators did not care much for their carnal body because they thought that their essence was inside their Soul. There were many unscrupulous cultivators looking for talented young bodies and dissipating the original Soul to place their Soul, This would give them a second chance to cultivate. This phenomenon is strange in the world and there are even several organizations that were dedicated to selling bodies on the black market. All the people without Cultivation had a primary Soul, the most basic of Souls and almost without power. When a being enters the Elementary Realm and starts his Cultivation Path, his Soul will automatically level out Mortal. That is why many of them downplay the Soul Cultivation but after the Mortal Soul, Leveling the Soul was a nightmare. Many Experts even in the Ancestor Realm had an Initial or Middle Mortal Soul. This was because the resources and techniques to increase the power of the Soul were extremely rare. Many of the Resources are located in lands full of negative Yin but these places were ten times more dangerous just because of having negative Yin. But now Alexander was seeing that the girl who was suffering though, Her Soul was Growing by leaps and bounds. This medicine had big amounts of negative Yin so it corrodes the flesh ... It was as if this was a medicine for an undead. But that would be impossible since the undead were a Taboo for the cultivators regardless of race. When referring to the undead, it could refer to two types of beings. The first and the least known was the legendary Undead Race, a mythical Race only told in legends, These were a race with infinite longevity, Supposedly according to writings that race lived in Some period between the Ten Thousand Races Era and the Ancient Era but for some reason this disappeared, many historians have several hypotheses, since the heavens were angry about their unlimited longevity until they were extinguished due to their low sexual desire and low birth rate. But some of these hypotheses have gaps. Until today, even after finding several of the historical remains of that race, they still did not know about their disappearance like other races and the legendary Human Tribes. And the second one referred to the Cultivators who made a Ritual classified as Evil by all races, since this ritual had to carry sacrifices and the stronger the older person would be the sacrifice that entailed besides the sacrifices had to be of the same race. What this Cultivator would achieve with the Ritual was simple: Immortality. In exchange for many things, Some became Lich, Others in Zombies, Among others, The only difference with Skeletons and foolish Zombies, It was that they retained their intelligence. In addition to Elevate His cultivation was through Slaughter and not the common method. This type of beings, Love places with Rich Yin Negative. But the ones who cared about the Soul would be the Lich''s, but if a power took shelter of a Lich it would undoubtedly be destroyed at its foundations, how did an Elf achieve this? For the Elves the Yin Negative energies were somewhat disgusting, since they loved Life and this kind of energies were the opposite of their beliefs. These energies could even affect the minds of people and create negative thoughts, changing personality. Well, Alexander did not care about the internal Affairs of the Elves but he was sure that this girl was special. If it were not for the tremendous vitality of his flesh his body would not have endured this kind of "poison" for so long. Alexander''s eyes began to shine and he saw the girl as if she were seeing a treasure. Leveling the Soul was difficult but had great rewards, for a person with culture below Elementary Realm, When your body stops working your Soul will immediately dissipate. But for a person with a Mortal Soul, His Soul will fire up to three days after the death of the carnal body. There were many people who escaped with their Souls to possess another body, Although to do that you would have to have a Martial Cultivation greater than Spirit Realm, since in that Realm the person establishes a Sea of consciousness within the Soul and transfer their memories and knowledge to the Soul. Without the Memories the Soul would only remain fixed without doing anything expecting its dissipation and even the enemy could destroy the Soul. Ignoring the middle-aged man Alexander placed himself in the Lotus position and the Soul Qi began to manifest itself. Alexander would now do two things, One is to extract the medicinal efficacy in the body of that girl and second, Help the girl to direct the medicinal efficacy to nourish her Soul. With the Medicinal Efficacy drawn Alexander could nourish his own Soul, This was Win-Win for both parties. In any case, the girl could not handle the medicinal efficacy alone. The only thing that seemed strange to Alexander was that this girl seemed to have a long history so it could be assumed that these people must have a good medical staff but ... Could they not diagnose that he had a poison? That this nourished the Soul? What was a medicine based on Yin Energy? Alexander could only sigh internally, apparently if he was right and the state of this girl was the result of a scheme. Alexander at the same time could not believe that in a race as pure as the Elvish, this would occur. Life does give you surprises. 220 Two sides of the same coin After more than 5 hours. Alexander could finally take a sigh, Despite being sucking the girl''s medicinal effectiveness, I had not managed to suck much. But now the girl was able to see much better than before since she was swallowing medicinal efficacy like never before. The only bad thing is that it seemed that the liquid that had taken seemed to be old so its medicinal effect was not much. Alexander opened his eyes and saw the girl, This girl seemed to have a Soul that was about to enter the Earthly Realm. This was something that was rarely seen on the continent. As for Alexander, he only managed to advance his Soul a little and was still in the Middle Mortal Soul. When suddenly he heard a childish voice coming out of the hold: "Young Master, I already got what you wanted, I managed to get a thousand sets of Elementary Pills." Alexander frowned and said, "Only a thousand?" In the end, I could only sigh. I hoped I could get ten times more. Helena went into the warehouse to see a girl lying on the floor and a middle-aged man, Solo could see Alexander and said: "What happened?" Alexander shrugged and said: "That man entered the cellar and he asked me to cure that child, As it suited me, heal her. " Helena nodded but pointed at the man and said," Then why is that man looking like an idiot on the floor? " Alexander relaxed his hands and said:" That man received a big mental blow, that man thought that this girl had an innate illness but it turned out that she was poisoned, He is an Elf so he is quite innocent and does not know much of the world " Helena nodded to hear those words, After all, in This world had even cases of parents killing their children and vice versa. After that, he said to Alexander: "So, what do we do with them?" Alexander replied: "The girl will not belong in waking up, although she is still not totally healthy, she needs rest, take her to the hotel and let her rest", after He focused his eyes on the man and continued: "As for him, just let him seem to have a deep culture so it might even be years before he recovers, just ignore him." Helena nodded, so Alexander reached out and said: "Pass the sets, I''ll spend the next month refining pills" Upon hearing that, Helena showed an expression of discomfort, Alexander to see that expression smiled and said: "You want to tell me that the human world disappointed you, right?" Helena was surprised and he said softly: "The human world seems strange to me, there are machines that I do not know, the beings here are very soft and there is no presence of great experts, These people seem to me like trash, they just dedicate themselves to winning and spend money waiting for death " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. " Pa, Pa, Pa " Soon Helena heard applause and saw Alexander with a smile saying:" I can not believe that the lovely little Helena says those cruel words " This left Helena stunned and saw Alexander approached her until they were a few meters away and Alexander shook his head saying: "Helena, you look at the human race very high" Alexander calmly explained: "Although all humans can cultivate, The world of humans It divides in two, The worldly world and the world of the cultivators, In the world it is cataloged as mundane to any mortal who has no cultivation or is in some functional realm, Some places take the Elementary Realm as mundane since there are many people stuck in 1-Level Elementary, What you are living right now is the mundane world of mortals, it is full of pleasure, security, and gluttony. You can say that while you have the money you could have everything you want. While this is the other side, The World of Cultivation, this is a cruel world that many hate and choose to live under the protection of others. Since the strong eat the weak " After a few seconds of silence, Alexander spoke again:" The only powers that can be said to be within the Cult world within the Republic are the eight ruling powers. They rule over mortals. " Helena frowned and said," So, everywhere there are mortals? " Alexander nodded and said:" Yes, the Human Race is a race at the bottom of all races when it comes to talent, Of course there are geniuses but there will always be people with limitations. There are people who stay at the 1-Level Elementary Realm until death regardless of resources or because they do not have them, Many say that the human race to be able to give birth to an expert Ancestor more than ten thousand trillion people were left back by that expert, Because of this many powers do everything possible for the mortals to multiply and they may have more potential disciples, "Alexander stretched his arms and said:" Just think about it. It does not seem strange to you that cities have everything, that is, even medicines are subsidiary to the government. The same goes for royal families, they only see for the welfare of their people to have possible soldiers, because of this many powers support the development of technology to some extent, This helps to raise the birth rate and helps meet the basic needs of mortals " Helena opened her beautiful mouth and said," Then mortals are treated like cattle? " Alexander showed an expression of doubt and said: "Well, yes and no, since cultivating is optional, even if you have talent, nobody will force you but that does not mean that they see you with good eyes, it is more likely that they will kidnap you and change your soul. They also do it because it is necessary, there are many geniuses that for good compatibility of your parents have a good talent, There are many governments that have programs to match people according to their genetic compatibility, Even in the Great Clans in which their members have a superior talent , They are quite numerous by the same, since they live more than an average person and with each generation they improve their talent a bit but even they have people with low achievements but this is relative from Clan to Clan " Helena understood a little more the world human. It was different from his Qilin Race. but he could not help frowning and saying: "I understand, but because mortals are surrounded by all this, wouldn''t it be better for mortals to have some difficulties?" Alexander sighed and said: "This is done because mortals They are much more numerous than the cultivators. After overpopulation, many cultivators saw mortals as annoying flies but knew that cultivators needed mortals and mortals to cultivators since mortals have a high birth rate while cultivators could even spend hundreds of years without having descendants so with the pace at which Cultivators die and are born. They have no choice but to look for talented geniuses among mortals. This is the only way to replace disciples at the same rate they die otherwise humans would fall to other more talented races, but that brings a problem. If the number of mortals increases, so will the resources they use, technology, as I said before, is for mortals to spend the minimum possible resources, besides preventing them from killing each other, because of this even in the mortal world even a miserable murder would be investigated and reported, Those two worlds are like two sides of a coin " Helena digests what Alexander said and concluded:" Then the cultivators watch over the safety of the mortals, while the mortals give their children to the powers as disciples to become Powerhouses, the untalented mortals only live their lives working and raising their offspring hoping that their children will be recruited to become Cultivators but why do they want that? " Alexander replied:" Because in the eyes of the mortals, the cultivators are very noble, Although not all dream of becoming one, As many powers when there are tides of demonic beasts attack mortal cities or things like that send their disciples to temper and save the mortals, something to win-win, "Alexander paused a few seconds and said:" The relationship between mortals and cultivators is love-hate-contempt and very difficult to explain but they need each other" . Alexander saw Helena and said: "Also in the human world, there is an unwritten rule, the world of cultivation and the mortal world has barriers that can not be crossed, if I had made a massacre in the capital and killed countless mortals , no doubt it would be hunted not only by the Sun Sect but by the other seven powers, It is fine if you kill mortals who belong to a faction in the Cultivation world but if you kill mortals without affiliation, it is a Taboo for humans " Alexander showed a weak smile and said: "What I can assure you is that as you enter the continent, the level of martial arts increases, you get immersed in the world of Cultivation and unlike the world of mortals that is cruel and bloodthirsty. For mortals, it is easy to grow food to live but cultivators need medicinal herbs and treasures that are getting rarer and more bloody. " Helena could only think about how strange the human world was when she heard that. There was a great birth rate but lacked talent, In a world where resources are limited and needs unlimited, This is a horror. For the Qilin Race, all its members are extremely talented, even the weakest members of that race had deep cultivation. Only that they were not numerous, The human race had innumerable people only in a Mortal Continent, Without speaking of other continents, whereas the Qilin Race although it was numerous, Due to the relative peace in the Grand World of Ten Thousand Races and a couple of billions of years of development, the Qilin among all their Clans had tens of millions of members but compared to the human race its members were few. Helena wondered, what would she do if her race looked like Human? I could not massacre all the garbage, right? After all, in this world being weak was not good. Maybe not the best, was not it to optimize resources and let them live their lives? Helena could only sigh and realize that the human race was so complicated and had the burden of dealing with the dead weight of its weakest members. Although humans did not care for the weak with all their heart, they would not allow a City or Human Nation to be annihilated by another race. In the same way, this race was super mega fractionated and the human internal factions were equal to the stars in Sky. Because of this, The Human World had great competition and that competition was extremely bloody but this competition was between cultivators and mortals had to be left out of that fight, since in a certain way mortals were the core of the race. Even if the greatest experts of the race fell, With a couple of tens of millions of years with the great birth rate, Among the mortals could be born geniuses and innumerable disciples for the powers. Unlike other races that would take longer to recover. This was a strong point for humans. What he was living was the prologue before entering the true world of Human cultivation. 221 I can not be happier! Meanwhile in the Royal City of Alba Kingdom. A middle-aged man in a larger palace the City saw the City at his feet with a little bewilderment. His grandson had told him that Qi levels increased in the Zone, but Adam never thought they reached that level. There was almost a two Years since Alexander left the Kingdom and at that time things had changed in the area. The Qi in the Region was tens of times more dense and pure than before. Under this Climate, The number of ordinary people entering the Body Refining Realm had increased, not to mention the people who had entered the Qi Gathering Realm. Every day the experts in the Capital Increased and it was not only in the Capital, but in the whole Kingdom, every day innumerable people increased their Realm of Cultivation. Each time the Martial Artists became more and more common in the Cities. This produced a lot of problems for the Administration of the lands but thanks to the dissuasive power of the Royal family, nobody dared to create the revolts. In other words, if a foolish subject made trouble, Adam was going to kill him. In these moments of change, one can not be merciful. But what brought him the most headache is that the distances between the cities between the cities of the Kingdom had increased more than ten times and new landscapes, Forests, Jungles, plains had appeared out of nowhere. For many this was good, since no king disliked the idea of governing more land but with the little infrastructure that the Kingdom had, it was hell to move goods for the Kingdom. Many merchants of the kingdom asked for the solution of this problem. Otherwise they could not take their business in peace. So Lewis had to go to the minister and give him more than half a million soldiers from the Army Reserve to finish the work as soon as possible. Without talking about the costs went to the clouds. If it were not for the recent family business, I could not afford to make these improvements. The only thing that made me happy is that all the countries in the region have the same problems and they were bleeding in the finances, especially the Snow kingdom. Also, due to his long cultivation sessions in the tower left by Alexander and his powerful cultivation technique, In almost two years he managed to advance to 5-Level Elementary. In addition to his cultivation technique was focused on the wind Element so his agility was monstrous. "Hey Adam, come eat", Soon on the balcony came a beautiful middle-aged woman with a plump belly. After so many years, Beth finally gets pregnant again. There were still a few months until she gave birth. And not only That but their cultivation had increased to 3-Level Elementary. Not only had she advanced to Elementary Realm, a few days ago the news was given that the supreme Elders of the Region had managed to make the breakthrough and their powers were developing by leaps and bounds. Public information said that a few dozen Elders managed to enter the half-step Elementary. Many thought that this was just the calm before the storm and more than any country will try to unify the region. So the situation in the region was somewhat tense. Many did not know the real strength of Adam but if they dared to attack his Kingdom he would surely kill them. Besides that after several years of effort and Alexander''s medicines, the army of the Alba Kingdom was not in the least inferior to a thousand-year-old empire like the Sail empire. It could even be slightly higher. Even the Kingdom Aristocracy, after Adam made the Great breakthrough to Elementary Realm, Adam concentrated on nurturing the loyal nobles of the Kingdom and consolidating his power against the slightly covetous nobles. So he opened an exclusive Sales Channel for the nobles and sold them Body Refining medicines at half the price of the market price and a few Qi Sensing pills. After all the Body Refining experts for Adam were nothing more than annoying ants. The main point was to strengthen the nobles of the Kingdom. The Alba Kingdom was a relatively new country and it was not a century old so it could not compete with the other countries of the Region. If it were not because nobody wanted these lands, they could have been conquered many years ago. So Adam concentrated on developing the army to develop itself as the nobles in parallel. But Now with the changes in the Environment, The High Kingdom Commands were in Qi Gathering Realm. If they were given a couple of decades they would be at the level of the Great nobles of other countries. On top of that, Adam did another important thing. As he was no longer King of the Kingdom, he decided to found "Alba Trading Company" a commercial company to obtain financial resources for the family. After seeing how much money he could make from business, Adam decided not to rely on Kingdom taxes alone to generate wealth. For now it was just a store that only worked in the Royal City, Adam did not want to affect the local market so his business was focused on selling medicinal herbs 0-Rank from the Medicinal Gardens of his Grandson. For they were the only ones in the Kingdom market where you can easily get Ginseng or Hundred Years Ganoderma at a good price. Those were herbs dear to the Clans and small powers, for although they were not rich enough to buy drugs from Alchemists for all their descendants, they bought large quantities of those herbs for the younger generation of their families. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Each day the Alba family earned Ten thousands of Silver coins per day. If it were not for the few capable staff they would have already expanded to other cities, it was also thanks to Anna''s three housekeepers that everything works correctly. Adam could only shake his head, Anna had great luck in recruiting those three women. They were very talented for business and only loyal to Anna. Adam did not know how Anna had achieved that degree of loyalty. Thinking of Anna, he could not help but think of his grandson and could not help but think about how he was doing. Almost a year ago he did not know about him and he could not do anything but worry but now he had to keep the fort for the family so he could not go out and look for him. The only thing he lacked was the construction of the Kingdom Academies. Adam sighed and said: "I''m coming" Adam could only turn around and wait for his grandson to return with the great wealth he promised. Seeing her husband leaving the balcony, Beth said: "Do not worry, Alexander will be fine" he touched his belly lightly and said: "I can not believe that in a few months I will be a mother again" Adam kisses his wife tenderly and She said: "Are you sure Alexander did not blame us?" Beth said to scold: "You did not see the phenomenon that that girl believed in the capital? Surely that girl is not less talented than my grandson, Even if Anna were present I would think the same, It is an excellent match for my grandson and an exceptional future daughter-in-law. Even her father when we went to see him asked Alexander and not accept another third generation, even the possible Sixth Prince " Upon hearing that, Adam could not help but shake his head and said:" Who would say that my son''s bastard I would give three more grandchildren, with this already thirteen " But he could not help thinking about Taylor and Nathaniel. One was missing and another had broken all ties with the family. Beth smiled and said playfully: "It''s kind of weird to be pregnant with my daughters-in-law" but she came closer and Adam whispered: "But you must be proud that your seed grows or not?" Adam remembering his past, He could not help but smile. In his childhood his parents died, his older sister abandoned him to marry a merchant. He grew up in an orphanage in a church and raised by nuns where they worshiped a god I forget. But now he was the strongest person in the Region, with a beautiful wife and a dozen grandchildren. It is true that his son was an idiot but gave him some good grandchildren. Now his family had three Elementary experts and a dozen Qi Gathering. His grandchildren were harmonious with each other and there were no internal conflicts. Adam could not be happier. 222 Elementary Teen Genius! (Note: The first part of the Chapter tells the same of the previous chapter from the perspective of the Sea Palace, you can skip and read the second part.) Meanwhile in the Sea Palace. Nicholas was sitting next to the Supreme Elder who now looked like a middle-aged woman thanks to the breakthrough to Elementary Realm. Many people at the Sea Palace had advanced by leaps and bounds even he had managed to advance to the half-step Elementary. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Since the changes in the cultivating environment became much easier but the most disconcerting to Nicholas was that the mundane Qi disappeared. The first days after the change this caused the disciples of the palace to panic, since without worldly Qi they could not advance and if they dared to refine Qi Spiritual they could melt their meridians. This had been a headache for the high command not only of the Sea Palace but of everyone in the region. But after an idiot disciple did not care and began to cultivate with spiritual Qi, many expected them to end up crippled but it was not but according to the disciple''s words he said: "After the Qi entered my body I felt hot and vapors blacks came out of my body, the spiritual Qi was not a wild energy but rather docile and very beneficial for cultivation " That created a stir in the Sect and many disciples took a risk to check what the disciple was saying was true. Many thought that the disciple had been crippled and did not want to be the only cripple so I invented all that. But soon news came that it was possible to cultivate with spiritual Qi. This confuses the Elders of the Sea Palace. This went against the common sense of the world. But even after they had their cultivations session themselves, they realized that this was true. This was totally different from the spiritual Qi they knew! But they also noticed something. This new Cultivation Environment helped to make the speed of Cultivation crazy. In this environment, the speed had become ten times faster for people in Body Refining. And for the people in Gathering Qi this climate, the speed had multiplied by 20. Before in the Region the experts were very few and although there were minor powers, they were all well known and all were consolidated powers in big cities in the countries of the region. All had numerous Body Refining experts but only a few Qi Gathering experts. But now, Even the smallest Village had a few Martial Artist, Small cities every day had hundreds of people who became Martial Artists and in medium and big cities, Dozens of False Cultivators were born every day. Most worrying was that this trend did not seem to stop. Many estimate that in a couple of decades, the level of Martial Dao in the Region will grow exponentially and even several Elementary experts could be born out of the established powers. This meant that not only the Sea Palace but also the other powers in the region had great pressure on them. So, they needed to develop as quickly as possible. Today the Supreme Elder told her that news had arrived from Pilly Isles and that they had sent rich resources to help the development of the Sea Palace. They will even send a couple of Array Masters and Alchemists. After that the Supreme Elder said: "Apart from this, I intend to share resources with the Martial City and the James Clan, we must make our faction stronger than the Alba Family faction." Nicholas showed a confused expression and said: " But Nathaniel''s parents are members of the Alba Family, Wanting her to suppress, I do not think he likes it. " The Old Woman Solo showed a sly smile and said:" You can be calm, I already talked to my disciple and he told me that as long as he does not kill his mother or his father will be fine, even if I want to kill his grandfather it will be alright, but we need to suppress the Royal Palace, Iron Fortress, the Gray Clan and the Alba Family as soon as possible. Otherwise they suppress us " In the region it was no secret that there were two major factions since the day of the cancellation of the tournament, one led by the Alba Family. While the other headed by the Sea Palace. From that day, the faction of the Alba family, Thanks to unknown sources had large amounts of potions which made the external disciples of these powers were several folds stronger than the faction of the Sea Palace. Many in the Region could not believe that a family less than a century old could already be on equal terms with millennial powers such as the Royal Palace or the Gray Clan but it was so. Many speculated that the Alba family had found a treasure or made ties with a powerful expert of some underground power. At this time all the powers in the area were side by side in general strength, all possessing an expert Elementary and Dozens Half Step Elementary, this type of forces not even in the northern states could be seen. Only in the Mortal countries could this type of powers be found. How many were at the height of their power and feel that times of prosperity never seen before. Everyone was excited about what the Dao Martial could advance in a few decades and all the Elders trained the younger generation with great expectations. But among the powers there was a rumor and it was that the previous small Alba family that only had a useless land and of little value, Now they had two experts Elementary and that the older Daughter of the third Generation, The first Princess was about to fulfill the 17 but I was about to enter the Elementary Realm. Many claimed that the princess had already made the breakthrough and that now the Alba family not only had three Elementary experts but one of them was extremely young and with a lot of potential to undermine. Even his younger brother Nathaniel, a disciple of the Sea Palace heritage, was only two years younger, but he was in the 3-Level Qi Gathering. Many felt that the Outstanding Disciples of the Supreme Elders were inferior compared to the first Princess of the Alba Kingdom. Because of this, if the rumor was true. The Alba Family Faction doubles the Sea Palace Faction at Elementary Experts. Because of this, The Sea Palace needed to strengthen its side as soon as possible and wait for their Elders to enter the Elementary Realm was not something they could afford to wait. At this time, All Elementary Experts were 1-Level experts and had to consolidate their Realm so they do not launch attacks in the short term. They not only needed them to be strong but also their allies. The Sea Palace had a good relationship with the Clan James so there was no problem in giving him some resources while the Clan bought them at the market price. Only that his relationship with the Martial City was superficial. If these three powers were developed in parallel, the strength of the faction could grow in a short time and even overcome the faction of the Alba family. If the Sea Palace wanted to eat those powers now, it could only get the opposite effect and make all the powers in the region join against the Sea Palace. So now he could only strengthen his faction and wait to develop to be able to eat the other powers and knew that with the resources of Pilly Isles. I could do it sooner or later. With the arrival of the Alchemists of Pilly Isles the production of medicines will be several higher folds than before! Nicholas and the Supreme Old Woman could only smile and wait for those glorious days when they unify the region. -------------- When Nathaniel heard rumors that his older sister had made the breakthrough, I was incredulous. Do not avoid thinking about what you knew about your older sister. She was the daughter of the first Concubine of his Father. The first Concubine had no power and came from a small aristocracy on the borders of Shota Empire. Many said that her family had banished her by marrying a small and insignificant King like Lewis. Since she was the second daughter of a Baron. His older brother a few years ago inherited the title of Baron and his older Sister married a house of a Viscount, While she was a concubine of a small King. With the standards of the Shota Empire and its great history, even a Barony was better than marrying the King of Alba Kingdom without talking about a Viscount, Marquis or Duke. The Shota Empire was several folds more frightening than the Sail empire at its peak. Many did not understand why Shota Empire did not attack the Sail Empire at the time when the Civil War broke out and until these days everything remained a mystery. Many speculated that if Shota Empire moved his army against the Sail empire his neighbors in the North would do the same with the Shota empire. Since in the north of the continent there were increasingly frightening countries. But what Nathaniel remembered most was that, like his third brother, his older sister lacked martial talent, it was impossible for him to accomplish anything other than reaching Body Refining in his entire life. But now at the young age of 16-17 she managed to enter the Elementary Realm. According to what his Master had told him, even in the Mortal countries he was a super weird talent. She could become a Central Disciple or even more in the colossal powers of those places. At this time he had the urgent to contact his mother but there was no response from her, apparently since the name was changed his parents cut ties with him. Only by his Grandfather did he know that his Mother was expecting a child and that he could soon have a younger brother or sister. But I could not wait to confirm the news that the first princess entered the Elementary Realm. He could not go to the palace to confirm it, he was no longer welcome there and with the strength of his grandfather, he could not go and demand anything. In addition to that the third generation rarely leaves the Royal Capital. Those who came out most frequently were the Fourth or Fifth Prince with their mothers to visit their relatives. The princesses rarely left the Palace and only once or twice left to visit the noble houses of their mothers and even when they left. They led a platoon of more than 200 Elite soldiers with strength 7-9 Level Body Refining and a few captains in Gathering Qi. But since the first concubine arrived in the Royal Capital, she has never dated her daughter. Nor has he returned to the Shota Empire or anything like that. He only seemed to stay in his room and only interacted with a few in the palace. So getting information from her was very difficult. At least the Sea Palace had no spies in the palace and Nathaniel could only clench his fists with force at the impotence. He swore to himself that when his strength exceeds that of his grandfather he would make his way to the palace and beat his grandfather for exiling from the family. ------------------------------ Meanwhile in Alba Kingdom. In beautiful rooms was a beautiful middle-aged woman with a bulging belly. Resting on a very comfortable rocking chair with closed eyes. On the other side of the room was a beautiful 16-year-old girl who saw the middle-aged woman with serious eyes. The middle-aged woman without opening her eyes said: "Do you want to go to Shota Empire? Are you Sure?" 223 Where am I? 2 weeks later. A little girl of 5 or 6 years old was in bed resting while finally opening her eyes after having slept for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she could not help but be curious and worried at the same time. This did not seem like home and the atmosphere was not at all similar. The last thing she remembered was her mother telling her that she would put her to hibernation to avoid the pain of her illness and that she would only wake up once her illness was cured. If she was awake then, was her illness cured? Where it was? Because her parents sent her here? Soon I hear a childish voice that came to her ears: "You finally woke up, I thought you never wake up" The still weak girl saw a blonde girl who was approaching and could not ask: "Where am I?" Helena replied: "Continent Auphera, Uri Republic " Auphera? Uri Republic? In all her life she had never heard that name, and said: "How do I get here?" Helena replied: "A man of your race brought you before my young master to heal you" Young Master? Race? At this time the girl was examining Helena but even though she saw her, she could not identify which race she belongs to. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. I could only think that this young master could not be a simple character, since he managed to cure something that even the best doctors of her Race did not achieve. At the same time she wondered, Who had brought her here? The girl said that she was someone of her race but did not understand why they would bring her to a place as remote as this one. Qi Density was very scarce, not to mention purity. With this environment the Martial Dao would be too scarce. You are land for the girl would undoubtedly be cataloged as Desolate. When the girl tried to get out of bed she felt her body break and she could not help but scream in pain: "Aghh" Helena seeing that said hastily: "Do not try to get up, Although your bone structure is intact, Your muscles are too weak unable to bear the same weight of your body and your internal organs are on the verge of collapse without talking about Dantian or Meridians, The Young Master said you could only survive due to your strong vitality and your special constitution. If another person were already dead due to that condition, you are lucky to have only lost your cultivation because of that condition " The girl heard the condition of her body and could not help but be scared, She became so pale and tried to examine herself but for more I try, she realized she did not have a strand of Qi. She was no different from a Common Mortal. That girl could not help but start crying. More than 50 years of work went to waste. If she wanted to go to the immemorial lands she had to meet an Age and Cultivation requirement. Even with her special physique, Since in the immemorial lands there was no shortage of geniuses, It was just the opposite, to enter one had to pass very strict tests in order to raise the elites of the Race. Now it would take Decades to return to her previous state and when she did her age would exceed that requirement. With this situation. It was just like annihilating her future. Helena to see that scene could not help feeling empathy for the girl, one of the reasons was because she also had to discard some time ago to "descend" to the Lower Realms. Even if she had the resources of her family, they gave her high-level resources and could not be used until reaching a certain Realm. After all her family thought that low-level resources were plentiful in these places but High Level Resources would certainly be impossible to achieve. Because of this, Helena could only depend on the Resources given by Alexander. Helena was not very concerned about the Resources because even without them, with her talent and divine beast lineage, she could move forward very quickly. At this time I just wanted to lock myself in the Alba Kingdom cultivationTower and sleep for a few years but it would be very boring. Her father had always thought that cultivation was not just meditating in isolation. But also one must venture and fight against others. Something impossible in the Ten Thousand Grand World Races. The closest thing to a bloody scenario would be going to slaughter inferior beasts to the forests of the World but all the competition between the Clans. Due to the Threat of the Devas and Cuasi Devas, they were very bored, many expected this trip to help with the training of their Descendants. Hoping that this lower Realm would be much more chaotic and beneficial for the Descendants. Seeing the girl cry, Solo could sigh and say: "I will tell Lady Anna to wake up and insert her Qi in you to help you recover your vitality, in ten days you can move and in three months you could walk again, in when to re-cultivate ... ", Helena did not know how to say it but in any case she said in a low voice:" According to the estimate of the young master, it can take you five years to ten years for your meridians to recover and from ten to twenty years that your Dantian recovers completely " 5 to 10 years? 10 to 20 years? This was a great shock for the girl, I could not cultivate for twenty years! Even for the Elves that was a long period of time and he could not help asking, sobbing, "Is not there a way to recover faster?" Helen shook her head: "There would be ways if you did not have a Sacred Body but because of this constitution the common medicines will not be enough to heal your body, the only one able to heal your body would be the purest energy possible from Qi Wood, My Young Master said that healing the flesh was easy but with the meridians and Dantian they were different. There is no room for error. If you want to heal, there is only one element that can heal you but I do not think you can get it. " The girl said with hope:" What thing? " Helena repeated what Alexander said a few days ago:" According to the legends, The Elves have three immemorial Sacred Trees, which are, Two Trees of Valinor and another known as Yggdrasil or Tree of life. It is said that the latter was born in the Age of Ten Thousand Races gave birth to the first elf, It was said that this Tree from time to time gave a fruit known as the "Fruit of Life" and if an Elf consumed it could evolve in a legendary High Elf or an Elf Mystel according to the Elf''s talent but it is said that this Tree has given less fruit until nowadays millions of years have passed without bearing fruit, Many say that Yggdrasil like any other living being is arriving at the end of its useful life while others have other theories, Until today the other races do not know if the Elves still have some fruits of life " The girl could only see Helena with red eyes but at the same time she was surprised that in such a remote place there would be people who knew about their race and say: "What do you mean ... I need a fruit of life to heal me?" But remembering, What her mother told her, the girl I could only resign myself, Yggdrasil It was the immemorial land for the elves that even the low-status elves thought was just a mere legend, There they trained the Race Elite as well as the heavier Clans for the race, All these Clans were legendary High Elves Thanks to Them and their deterrent force is that many fear attacking a branch of the Elves. Even if her mother were the Queen in Infinitive Globe, for others that position can be exalted but in all the elven race but in the universe there were countless elves with similar states to her mother. If her mother made the request for a fruit of life he would certainly be denied even if the Elves had some of them, since her body could naturally heal over the years. So the only thing he had left was to wait to recover. Helena nodded, but at the same time. She could not help but be impressed by the knowledge of her young master, When I ask him: "How do you know so much about the Elves?" Alexander just told her: "The History and Legends books are quite cheap and easy to get, Many do not take time to read it, Everything that is of other races are legends nothing confirmed, Maybe everything that is, Whether true or everything can be an elaborate lie. It can be the same with the history. I know a lot of history and legends for that. It is not much or nothing because you are impressed " At the same time I could only sigh and leave the room in silence. She already said what she had to say and had no words of comfort for the girl. I knew how painful it was to lose your cultivation but I could not do anything for the girl. Her Young Master said that Miss Anna''s Wood Qi would be pure enough to heal the flesh and significantly reduce the girl''s repair of meridians. So I could only call Miss Anna to help the girl''s flesh but at the same time that girl was lucky because if it were not for her special constitution she would certainly have died a long time ago. Also, even if it had healed with a common constitution and the damage to the Dantian and the Meridians will certainly have no cure. From what her Young Master said the Constitution of the girl was very monstrous in Wood Qi so her recovery skills were defiantly defiant to Heaven! 224 Have you heard about the Lords? A few minutes after Helena, A beautiful woman entered the room. Its cultivation was in the 4-Level Elementary and radiated a pure Wood Qi. Seeing that woman, The girl could not help but be surprised: "That Qi more pure! the purity of this Qi even exceeds that of my Mother! "After that the girl realized something more surprising. This woman was a human! Unlike the girl before, because of her background she realized that this girl was in her second form and not in its original form. Like many of the beasts of her native land. But this woman was certainly not in her second form, she was a pureblood human. Within her mind she could only shout: "As a human can have a purity of Wood Qi greater than the Queen of Elves !?" Her Mother practiced an Elven Ancestral Technique, This even if it was not the strongest was within a hundred best within the Canon of the race. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. In other words, it was a technique of 72 points of Acupuncture, 3 Great Cycles and 8 small Cycles! Within the Elves of infinitive Globe there were not more than a dozen elves who practiced this technique, since one had to have a strong Wood constitution to practice it, She was one of those people. But now, I was seeing a Human that although her cultivation was scarce, the purity of her Qi was something she had never seen! In the Elven Race, Many despised humans, The Elves had friendships with various races which allowed them to enter their territory as if nothing, They could even do business and have properties their territories among them were the, Dwarves, Fairies, Ogres, Giants, Orcs, Some bestial clans but humans were prohibited from entering their territory. Unless he was explicitly invited by an Elf. If a Human entered into an Elvish territory, He would be hunted down and executed regardless of their status among humans, because of the history between the two races. Among humans, having an elven slave was coveted by many and was worth a fortune. There were thousands of cases in Elvish history that kidnapped females to satiate the lust of humans, even to this day there were kidnappings in the border territories of the races. Each time an accident of this type occurred, the Elves deployed a task force to recover the kidnapped people. The Elves took special care of the Humans, Even if the Elves had a force superior to that of the Humans, Humans outnumber the Elves. Otherwise they will not form alliances with other races with similar problems. In all her life, She had never seen a Human but her mother told her not to trust any human. That they were a very barbaric race, arrogant and cruel. This raised the girl''s guard but she was too weak to run. The beautiful woman was obviously Anna. Anna approached the girl and said: "My son said you are very weak and that my Qi can help you recover, I can know your name?" The girl after hesitating for a few moments said weakly: "Arwen" Anna smiled and said : "Well Arwen, I will infuse my Qi into your body to help you recover" Arwen said in bed: "I do not understand, why do you help me?" Anna saw Arwen and told her the truth: "Well, my son said that this It would be a good practice for my cultivation method, plus it can help my cultivation. I will infuse all the possible Qi into your body until it is exhausted and then I will return to cultivate. In this way I can advance quickly in my cultivation and it helps me to become familiar with my Qi in my meridians, why not help someone if it suits you and does not bring you problems? " Your son? Arwen showed a sour expression "...", This woman was a novice in the handling of the Qi and would use it to improve. Arwen wanted to cry but she did not have tears. She, The Princess of the Elven Race had been reduced to the test doll of a human. Anna to see the expression could only see Arwen and laugh: "Come can not be so bad, It''s also Wood Qi, Even if I wanted to do something bad I could not do it my son told me you have a monstrous constitution so it is impossible to do something to you, On the contrary I can learn a lot from your body! " Seeing her smile, Arwen could only swallow and let the woman do her experiments. (Note: Anna does not cause the pain but it was her muscles) This is how the ten days of suffering began for Arwen. After each session with Anna, her body felt a little better and after five days she managed to move freely in bed. These days I was talking to Helena and all the other women who had doubts about her story. If it was not Helena who kept her company, it made other women. But only with Helena did she create enough friendship. Since I was the only non-human. Although she felt that this group of women were not bad, her mother had told her that humans were experts in double-sidedness and that countless elves were tricked into believing that these humans were different. There were Elves that coexist with humans but these were only the most cunning and strong of the race. Even in commercial continents, business between elves and humans was common, but an elf always had to have defenses among humans. At the same time, Arwen had asked to see the person who brought her here but Helena said: "After leaving you here, that person has not moved, even after screaming from my Young Master he has not moved at all", Helena Sigh and he said: "You''ll understand when you see it" Arwen could only wait to be able to move freely but at the same time she was curious about that Young Master who cured her, She did not doubt Helena''s words after all she was not human and five A few days later, Helena bought a wheelchair and took Arwen out for a walk. Arwen in the streets to see the gigantic buildings, entertainment screens could not help but exclaim: "This is human technology?" Helena seeing the expression of Arwen said with confusion: "The Elves have no technology?" Arwen denied the head and said: "No, technology is something that only humans use", Arwen could only sigh and say: "According to the books of my family, All races mocked humans at the beginning by this technology called but who would say that this would help humans advance in the species ranking " Helena showed interest:" Ranking of Species? " Arwen smiled and said:" Yes, there are innumerable species in the universe, some weaker and others stronger. There is a ranking for it but it is not very accurate since all races have low profile experts " Helena asked:" But what defines the position in the Rankings? " Arwen smiled and said:" Have you heard about the Lords? " 225 My name in the history books?! Helena at the question of Arwen, Helena shook her head and said: "I do not know what the Lords are" Arwen then said with desire: "Those who are called Lords are the greatest experts in the Universe who are on countless living beings, even about the Devas! " Helena opened her eyes in disbelief and said:" Even about the Devas? Are not the devas the peak of the Martial Dao? How can there be beings superior to them? "As soon as she said he remembered the words of her young master in the Martial City:" The Dao is infinite there will always be people hungry for power and whenever they reach the peak of a mountain they will do everything possible to make that mountain bigger " Arwen seeing Helena''s reaction knew that she knew the gravity of a Deva and as Helena supposed had a great background. Then Arwen smiled: "Of course for ordinary people to become Devas is the ultimate achievement but for the peerless geniuses there is a Realm still on top of that, It is said that in the past only the Templars, Demon Kings, and Dragon Emperors were in that Realm. Many in the Ancient Age thought that races like the human or the elven could not have experts in that Realm but in all the history of my race, we have had 8 Lords. Everyone is exalted by the race and has his statue in Yggdrasil to be remembered by future generations, Some left their legacy and will to protect the race. "Then Arwen with great hopes said:" Helena you know Since I found out about this, My goal has always been to become the Ninth Lord of the elven race! and the third woman to do it " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Upon hearing that Helena could not help but show a black expression, In her three Great Worlds, there were no Lords even in the whole Desolate Era even if there were numerous Quasi Devas, none could take the last step to become an authentic Deva. All the Devas existing in the Great Worlds had been born in the Ancient Age or Ten Thousand Races. Helena said in disbelief: "Is it hard to get to that Realm?" Arwen nodded and said: "Yes, My mother told me that this is because many Devas geniuses disappear without a trace" Helena confused and said: "Disappear without leaving a trace? " Arwen nodded:" In the history of my race there are many elves that after becoming a Devas disappear but I do not know much about the subject, I only know that in Antiquity there were also experts from the Great Races who would disappear. " Hearing that, Helena once recalled in a lecture from her Clan that a young man asked: "Senior, why does not our clan have a Mausoleum for our ancestors?" But no matter how hard she tried to remember what the old man said, she only remembered that day there was she ate something delicious and was anxious because that old man finished talking to go to her home and sleep. "Shit, why do not I hear the most important !?" She only knew that among the Devas none had died as a young man, Basically their longevity was so great that they could be called immortal. That''s why she was surprised at the presence of these Lords. But at the same time, I ask: "What do Lords have to do with the Ranking of species?" Arwen already expected that question: "Throughout the Desolate Era there have been innumerable Devas but only a few Lords, in the Ranking you can see how many Lords It has produced the race and the number of public Devas, "Arwen sighed and said:" Throughout the Ancient Era my elven Clan managed to barely have two Lords shortly after the three Great Worlds will close their doors thanks to Yggdrasil but the humans were a weak race at the bottom of the species, even in many worlds were enslaved by other races but in only one Era they managed to produce three Lords and innumerable Devas, Now they are only a little weaker than the Elves, Thanks to that innumerable humans were saved from slavery and humiliation by other races " Upon hearing that, Helena was surprised, Her Young Master had not told her that! and he said: "But what did technology have to do with it?" Arwen looked to the sides and said: "Thanks to Technology the Human birth rate skyrocketed and mortality decreased, they managed to make mortals focus on just one thing "procreate" for that, they solve almost all the problems, Hunger, Homes even unique medicines that could cure the majority of diseases of the Mortals. With the number of mortals increasing, so did the number of cultivators. With a larger number of cultivators fighting for the same number of resources, human cultivators had to go through seas of blood to advance in their strength. This was bad but at the same time, it was good since all those who survived were much more capable and elite people than the experts of the Past. Besides that thanks to the internal wars among humans, they were accustomed to blood and death. When they faced another race they did not fear war even with the Akuma race that is very warlike. After a few tens of millions of development with that approach, humans conquered worlds and created no weaker powers for my Yggdrasil. They even have very strong bloodline clans. All this happened at the end of the Ancient Era and at the beginning of the Desolate Era and in that uprising the Three Human Lords had a crucial role " Helena upon hearing that her mouth formed a beautiful O, I could not believe that all that had happened in that weather. A Race that rose from the bottom of the species to be a strong race. and he could not help asking: "Do not tell me that all races have had Lords?" Arwen shook her head and said: "Not all races have had Lords, There are very weak races that even in all their history have not had Devas in their ranks. All of them seek refuge in stronger races. Even my elven race has several dependent races, not all races have talent in the Dao Martial. Also for a strange reason, there can only be one Lord at the same time so every time that position is empty innumerable geniuses of all races compete for him " A Lord! The peak of the Universe and the Martial Dao! Something to which the geniuses of the Universe aspired. Many said that there was only one Lord for a whole generation. Upon hearing that, Helena could not help taking a breath of cold air. After touring the City, Helena took Arwen to Alexander''s Winery. And when he entered, Arwen saw two people. A middle-aged human being watching like a kneeling idiot watching the floor like an idiot. And a child with a common appearance without anything outstanding that was in front of a huge Cauldron while his hands emitted threads of Qi towards the Cauldron. Arwen to see the child asked: "That''s your Young Master?" Helena nodded and then pointed to the middle-aged man watching like an idiot: "That''s the man who brought you" Arwen frowned and said: "He ?, You''re Sure ?, I never know I''ve seen it " Helena giggled and ran to the middle-aged man and touched his hand, Making her true appearance of an effeminate man. Seeing this Arwen was surprised and exclaimed: "Uncle Eldar! " Helena saw the surprise and said:" My Young Master said that man has a ring that can create an illusion " With that, he touched the ring on the hand of the ring and saw himself again as a middle-aged male human. Meanwhile, Arwen could not stop her eyes from getting wet, her uncle had made such a big trip just to look for a cure and not only that, but he ventured into the human world! This moved her a lot. but soon among her whimpers, she heard a childish voice: "Helena, have you come for the rounds of today?" Upon hearing this, she felt a slight medicinal smell coming to her nose and realized that the boy in front of the cauldron had finished refining and recover some medicinal pills from the Cauldron. This surprised Arwen, The quality of those pills did not seem common, You could tell they were made by a Veteran who had refined these pills countless times. Even if they were low-level pills. For a human child to refine them to that level, she was undoubtedly a genius. Alexander these days had refined 750 sets of Elementary Pills, making more than 7500 High-grade Elementary Pills. Each of these was sold for 300 thousand gold coins, creating sales for more than 2,225 million gold. As for who sold them, Ashley''s father had many connections with rich people of the republic, especially with high-level at the Headquarters of the Cordner Clan. So Alexander took advantage of that situation and managed to have more than 2 billion Gold stored in his space ring and 12.5 million Spiritual Stones of 9-Grade. Alexander wanted more but he only managed to get these old men to give them spiritual stones after negotiation and a big discount. He had to sell them for half the price in the market but Alexander still thought it was worth it. As for the 8-Grade stones, they would not even think about it. Since even for them they were very rare and rare. Alexander could only accept the terms and want to have a low profile in the Republic after the accident with the Sun Sect. Alexander felt the sight of Arwen and saw her indifferent: "Ohh, So you woke up. What''s your name? " Arwen just stared at Alexander and said," Arwen. " Alexander at this smiled and said," Arwen, I studied your case after you left and I can give you an option to recover, "Alexander paused and ended a sentence: "Your misfortune could make you a legend and record your name in the history books" 226 By the way, whats your name? Have my name in the history books? What this child said was too arrogant. As a person from such a remote place could say those arrogant words. But at the same time Arwen did not like the indifferent tone in which that child spoke to her, Wherever she was treated with respect and courteous manner but this child spoke to her as if she would not care how she thought of him. Arwen could not help but frown and said, "Those are very big words for someone so small. Even if you could heal me that does not mean you can achieve something that big. " Arwen did not believe in Alexander''s words. Alexander did not bother with Arwen''s words and only said: "You know I am a human and you are an elf, so our races have many disagreements throughout history. I do not want to be your friend. If I offer you a solution it is because I will also win something. Do you want to listen to my solution? After that, you will decide if you want to try it or not. " Alexander shrugged and concluded: "Anyway, this method has a mortality rate of 90% but if you manage to survive you could improve your talent even more and be the same as a first generation Elf." Hearing the last phrase, The Heart Arwen could not help but accelerate. The Elves were a race born from the Tree of Life. All Elves born from the Tree were known as First Generation Elves. These Elves were ridiculously talented in the Dao Martial and with great potential to be High Elves in the future. Even Mystel Elves. These were the core of the race. Elves like Arwen had already passed through many generations and their bloodline had been increasingly thin, so their talent was not comparable to the pure physique of a first generation elf. Even with a sacred body. Of the eight elven Lords, six were first generation elves while the other two were outstanding geniuses of Yggdrasil. But no elf of a family branch had become a Lord. If what that child said was true. Then Arwen''s chances of becoming a Lord increased explosively. Arwen hesitated a moment until she said softly, "I''m listening." Meanwhile, Helena could only laugh softly and listen to the conversation. What she did not expect was that she soon felt something was thrown at her and Alexander said, "Give Ashley those pills and tell her to prepare Sets for Spirit Revival Pills, it should be easier for them to get them" Helena wanted to hear the conversation but still she followed the order and left reluctantly. After Helena left, Alexander began: "Have you heard of the Yin-Yang Body?" Arwen frowned but still answered the question: "I only know that it is one of the Hundred Thousand Great Physics and among the first hundred but it is impossible to have " The Hundred Thousand Great Physicists were superior to the sacred bodies. Alexander applauds: "Very well, If it is a Great Physicist but it is not impossible to obtain, only that there are two options, it can be born in an Asexual race that does not need another organism to reproduce itself or in a common sexual being but the person would have to be born with the two sexes in his body, you know what I mean " This obscures the expression of Arwen and said:" What has to do with me? " Alexander seeing the dark expression just said slowly:" Everything and nothing at the same time. The Yin-Yang are totally opposite energies but at the same time they complement each other and can coexist if these energies have equilibrium. If this balance is broken like many things in this world. The most powerful energy will eat the weak " What Alexander said left Arwen thinking but only remained silent so that Alexander will continue:" You have a Sacred Wood body attributed if you could evolve it and kill it could break the limits of a sacred body and be at the height of a Great Physicist. You could influence with the element Earth, since this is very similar to the Wood Qi could be considered as brothers but it is not highly recommended to do it, since it can be that your Wood eat the Earth Qi very easily. So you would need an opposite and aggressive energy. You could choose from many like Fire Qi, Ice Qi or even Qi lightning. But these last two two could break your Meridians or Dantian without compassion. Leaving the Fire Qi as the most viable option, if you manage to Mutate your body with Fire Qi your benefits will be unlimited. In theory it is possible if a balance like the Yin-Yang is achieved and you could even merge it ... but that''s not very sure ", after that. Alexander was silent for Arwen to think about it. Arwen after listening to Alexander''s explanation was stunned and lowered her head. Fire Qi and Wood Qi were opposite energies. One gave life while the other extinguishes it. If a forest fire were to spread in a forest, it would extinguish all nature in its path without exception. You could say that the Wood Qi had many enemies and among them was the Fire Qi. Now she understood why Alexander told her that she had a 90% mortality rate. And Arwen supposed that rate was special to her because of her strong vitality. A common person could have an even higher margin. In the end she could only say: "That is impossible, I do not think that such a thing is possible. If it were already there would be precedents " Alexander shook his head and said:" It is only impossible if you think so. There are many things that seem impossible but they exist " Arwen looked up and said with sharp eyes:" Like what? " Alexander raised his hand:" Like immortality, that is impossible but there are beings who manage to live by Ages. " Arwen was enraged and said:" If immortality is impossible, how are there people who can live unlimitedly ?! " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Alexander shook his head:" That''s not immortality but unlimited Longevity, I already told you to be immortal means it''s impossible to die no matter the situation but if you die in a fight at least for me you''re not immortal and you do not deserve that name " Arwen was stupid watching Alexander and could not help but nod in her heart, If in a fight you can die, That is not immortality. Even if you could revive through unique methods but there were always ways to kill a living being, if you can not with your carnal body point to the Soul and go. A body without Soul was nothing more than an empty shell. There are always ways to murder regardless of the Realm. But at the same time, Arwen could not help but ask: "If immortality does not exist, How can you live unlimitedly?" Alexander then explained: "Everyone in the universe lives in four dimensions known as the Space-Time Dimensions, The First Three Dimensions they correspond to the Space where living beings can move freely but the fourth dimension corresponds to time and this is only a straight line corresponding to the past, present and future. Making the living being have a life that only consists in being born, live, reproduce and die. But if one understands the laws of Time, one could deny the law about oneself which would cause time to stop and turn it into a timeless being that could live forever outside the timeline. But for that you would have to understand the law in its entirety, if there are nine levels you have to be in the ninth and if there are twenty, in twenty. The same thing happened with beings that can be transported freely by space. Only then you could achieve an unlimited Longevity but still you could die for other reasons " Arwen was stupid, This was the first time I had heard about denying a law of the Universe! After a few moments said, "That does not mean that if you understand the law of time a sick level could travel as you like time" Alexander nodded: "That in theory, but equally time travel is useless" Al Listen to that question, Arwen''s eyes lit with unlimited curiosity and she said: "Why?" Alexander just ignored the question and said: "In your case something similar happens, If you manage to understand the laws behind Fire and life in the Wood Qi you could achieve something that I call "Fire of Life" and if you succeed in realizing it successfully understanding life you could understand death and create a "Fire of death" or similar things with other laws derived from the laws of life and death even with bound laws. In other words you could have a unique battle style and never seen before. In other words, you will have unlimited benefits. Besides that you could be the first Double elf attributed in the story, Now you understand why I told you, What could you do history! Do you believe me? " Arwen took a breath of cold air and you could see the impact in her eyes. If what Alexander said was true. I could have a fire to give life. A fire to eliminate existence. What is the essence of Qi fire? Destroy, Death What is the Essence of Wood Qi? Create, Life. Two sides of the same coin. It sounded feasible. The uses are unlimited as long as their cultivation was deep enough and if their understanding of the laws were monstrous they could even do challenging things to heaven. In the future it could be one of the Lords strongest in History. But I knew there was no free lunch in this world. If Arwen wanted Alexander to help her, she would have to pay a high price. Since I did not know how Alexander would make the Fire Qi and the Wood Qi coexist in the same body. Arwen could only see Alexander and said: "By the way, what''s your name?" Alexander smiled and said: "I forgot to introduce myself, My name is Alexander Alba" --------------- -------- Meanwhile, In the Soul of Alexander a shadow saw Kain and exclaimed: "How can you have such a compression of the laws and vision of the universe, Maybe you were not just an ant in the 5-Level Houtian! I do not understand! Even if you lived three thousand years, That time is nothing when it comes to understanding laws. " Hearing that, The other shadows focus their vision on Kain. Waiting for your reply. Kain could only sigh and began to explain: "It all started when I was 1523 years old ..." 227 the luck of a dog Inside Alexander''s Soul of the Soul, Kain began to explain: "It all started when I was 1523 years old ... At that time I was in Heaven Realm in a Mortal Country 3-Grade was being chased by a power that I had offended and I had sent hundreds of experts Heaven, Half step Heaven and even two King experts. I do not remember very well his name I only remember that he was a strong power of a country Mortal 2-Grade " Upon hearing that, a shadow could not help frowning:" Don''t you remember the name of a power that chases you? " Kain saw The shadow with a grave expression said: "Every so often I was persecuted by different powers, with time I no longer paid attention to names. Almost all powers have similar names. " " ... "This left the shadows speechless and they could not help but see each other, until one said:" But then like the ones recognized? " Kain said:" For the uniforms of the people who kill ", but at the same time he growled and ended saying:" But that also brought me problems, there were factions with similar uniforms and I ended up killing his disciples for wanting to kill other disciples, in the end in my anger he killed both " "...", Among the shadows there were no friendly people but even though they knew that Kain''s cultivation was the lowest of all of them by far, In cruelty and number of murders maybe he even surpasses them. Between them there was a shadow that sighed and said: "At least Alexander is not so crazy" Kain only smiled but did not say anything, But he just picked up his story: "At that time, I was able to kill almost half of Heaven experts and kill a King Expert but at the same time end up badly hurt and I could only manage to scare them after I sprayed Beast Attraction Powder on them to scare them while they ran away from the beasts, I was looking for a place to recover and I could only find a cave deep inside of the mountains but what I did not expect was that inside that cave there was a big mansion. At first I was happy and after stabilizing my wounds enter the mansion hoping to get treasures, "Kain could not help sighing:" Unfortunately for me that mansion was empty, apart from a quite powerful cultivation chamber and a corpse with strange clothes, that Cadaver had a few books on his body and a scroll. The books were diaries about the life of the Corpse that I could barely read and discern. That Corpse identified as a servant of the Buda family. " Upon hearing that a shadow could not help but shudder and think:" Buda Family ?, It can not be that family. Right? " Kain continued:" That servant spoke of his life from how he came to the Buda family and how he progressed in his cultivation, "Kain saw the shadows and said:" That was the first time I heard the term "Houtian" that you all use, but at that moment I did not pay attention, But in the last pages he related how there was a coup d''etat to the Master of that servant, The current patriarch of the Buda family and how he had come to this world with his Young Madam when she was a newborn and an Array legacy of the Buda family . Upon learning that his death was imminent he did everything for a Mortal to adopt his Young Madam and sealed a cultivation technique within her body that would activate at age 16 and then his young Madam would take the decision to live peacefully as Mortal her shorts days or if she entered the cruel world of cultivation. In addition to that he related an Array called "Nine Retributions Array", This was an Array that was used to help the cultivator to immerse themselves in the understanding of the laws but at the same time it was an Array that was used for torture " The shadows were left in silence while thinking different things. Kain sighed and said: "That Array was special because it helped the cultivator to immerse himself in a world of his own for the time of nine incenses but at the end of each round a small part of your Soul would be amputated and gradually dispersed. I spent 50 years in the Mansion while I trained until I finally managed to configure, This Array was also the inspiration of abbreviated alphabet. The first time I activated it was a torment and I knew because it was considered torture, it was like being in a prison, no matter how I did it, I could not escape and if there was a person on the outside I could manipulate the environment of the Array and create Realm. of eternal torture. Over time I got bored and did not have a carnal body. So I started rambling for eternity until I finally understood something. " Kain stopped and said:" I was like a creator in that space, that space existed for me and if I wanted to create something I had to understand it first, I was alone in that space . There were no laws or matter itself only existed myself so I went through countless problems to understand little by little to overcome countless tests to overcome this loneliness, In the outside world every time I entered that Array passed nine incense but for me eons passed and thanks that even though it damaged my Soul I was able to advance in leaps and bounds even with my poor talent, only that I had to spend a lot of effort to buy resources rich in Yin, Everything seemed perfect until my Dantian Channel was completely clogged and destroyed my Meridians spend the thousands of years between that Array and reality doing tests, in the end if I could find a cure in the Array but my resources in reality did not allow me to fulfill it, so I spent my time researching alchemy and Arrays, while accumulating knowledge waiting for my death " This hit the shadows, I had never heard of such an Array, while a shadow sighed and said:" Yes is that Buda family " Upon hearing that phrase, Kain and everyone else focused on that shadow, The shadow forced a smile and said:" I''ve only heard rumors of that family, When I was alive I was a great colossus who dominated ten belts but they had given birth to a genius and it was said that soon they extended their territories and even dominate an arm. Even with my previous state I can not even compare to that family, I do not know when time has passed and maybe they are even bigger" Ten belts! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Upon hearing that, all shadows were terrified except by Kain. I did not know what the term belts refers to. But the other shadows were looking at Kain with a face of envy and at the same time could not believe that he had the luck of a dog to find a legacy of such a large family. Among the shadows could not believe that a simple Houtian could configure that Array. No doubt Kain''s latent talent in the Array Dao was terrifying. This aroused many expectations about Alexander. It''s a pity he was born in such a small place. They just expected him to grow more quickly and through his eyes see new heights. ------------------------------- Meanwhile, In infinity World, A Colossus was about to move. All have the symbol known to all in the Holy Land and all the Continents Classified as Quasi-Holy Land. The Trade Alliance. In a meeting room some people, both women and men were around an Elder in luxurious robes who exclaimed: "This is the Era of Commerce! We must establish Branches on all the Continents of this world and make our name known even in the Seas so that everyone in infinity World knows of our existence. This was the Order of the Headquarters. " When they heard they could not help but be surprised. In the Past their Covenant they were never interested in placing a branch on the Miser Mortuary Continents. These were too poor to earn profits from them. Even in the quasi holy lands they only had one Branch and it was in the center of the Continent. Many members thought that if they were sent to do business outside the holy land, it was like being exiled. The Trade Alliance was a Sect. Made for Money and for Money. The only reason for its members was to generate benefits first for themselves and for the Alliance. Many of its members were presidents of personal chambers of commerce and are dedicated to doing business in small territories in the Holy Land. This was a Sect for businessmen and as long as you had enough money. While you can pay for the Annual membership you would have the same privileges as other members of the Organization. Even Access to an Internal Market. While you had enough money you could even buy unlimited resources. Talent? Constitution? All that was not important in this Sect. Only your ability to do business. The money was the King! If you are poor, you are only a slave. Upon hearing this, a middle-aged man said: "Sir, I do not think it''s a good idea to do it, the Continents are too poor and the benefits are limited. It''s not worth spending resources on them. " After the man finished speaking, many in the room nodded. but the Elder said: "Shut up! This was an Order of the President of the Alliance, There are even rumors that He wants to transfer the Headquarters to this world" "What!", This left the members of the Hall speechless. To have the Headquarters in this world! The Elder, ignoring his expressions, said gravely: "There are also reports from our spies that many holy land powers are greedily watching the continents and plan to open more branches in them. Our Holy Land is not saved. A few months ago it is said that they saw a large group of experts addressing this Starfield and from that day all the branches of the Alliance say that innumerable geniuses of other powers are directed here to evaluate the changes in the world. It is estimated that the first will arrive in six months and after that they will not stop arriving. There is a rumor that says that they saw a dragon was riding the stars while he is heading here and reports of sighting extinct Divine Beasts keeps climbing, many even say that there was a young man standing gray who called himself the descendant of a Demon Lord and a Young Lady Descendant of Templars who are recruiting experts. " When the Elder finished speaking everyone in the room were stunned. They knew that their Home had expanded but it was not so much, right? Elder ended by saying: "For the latest intelligence reports, the environment of Mortals Continents has become more prosperous. In a couple of hundred years its experts do not stop growing, not to mention the new virgin continents. That they are innumerable. According to the Orders of the Central we must get a market share before other powers open their business in the continents " The Elder sternly saw the men in the room and said:" Remember that we are not the only businessmen, for us the old generation those businesses are not important. Send an Alliance mission, Everyone in the younger generation younger than two thousand years can take it. Its mission is to open a Branch under the name of the Trade Alliance. In a hundred years those who achieve the greatest net benefits will be greatly rewarded by the Alliance. "In the end the Elder smiled and said," We can take this opportunity to see the potential of the young. " Hearing that, everyone nodded and discussed the Details in a In the corner of the room, a beautiful middle-aged woman could only force a smile and hope that her rebellious daughter does not want to go to a continent. 228 Young Master Cho Get in on the action! The next day in a colossal city that was full of skyscrapers that reached as far as the eye could see. Filled with vegetation and an immense pure spiritual Qi. Thousands of flying boats landed on the bases and innumerable living beings left them hoping to go to their work. People flew everywhere while there were living beings who walked everywhere full of vitality prosperity. This was Trade Alliance City in the Upper District of the Holy Land. There were innumerable living beings of all races inhabiting this city. Many said that only the Population of these Cities reached tens of thousands of trillions of living beings. Within this City there was no shortage of cultivators, Transcendents and there were even innumerable saints. So much so that there was not only one Lord of the City but there were hundreds and hundreds of city halls. Otherwise it would be impossible to control everyone. This was the Trade Alliance Host City and one of the ten most prosperous cities in the entire dead domain. The Trade Alliance was a pluriracial power, meaning that even if they were a human power they accepted non-humans among their ranks. Why? The reason was simple, humans among some races have a bad reputation so they refused to do business with humans. For the Trade Alliance this amount was monumental of lost profits. In the Holy Land Humans only dominated 15% of the entire land while the other lands were dominated by other strong races. The Elves dominated 20% and the richest lands. The Dwarves dominated another 15% with the majority of large spiritual metal mines in their territory. Beastmen dominated 30%, since they had several sub races among them. And finally, the Demi-Humans that dominated the 15% and the remaining 5% are considered as dead or neutral earth without racial dominion. This was done so that no domain would touch the other and if one race wanted to expand their lands the other race would have enough time to put together a defense. At least that''s how it was until the world underwent its second expansion. Holy land had received monumental changes. If the Trade Alliance did not accept members of other races, they could not trade with 80% of the resources of holy land. This was unacceptable for a business man. Although at the beginning there were problems with other human powers over time and seeing the large amounts of resources that first came into the hands of humans, They got human powers to accept them and any malicious voice was dead. So every day countless merchants of all races to import and export resources of other races through the endless main street of the City. Only in taxes the City earned much more than some powers in a thousand years. All human and non-human powers have more than one store in this City to buy all the good as soon as possible. Especially in these few months that thanks to the space items, the merchants could carry 100 times their usual load. Not to mention that mobilization time was cut by ten percent within the City since the new transmission arrays were implemented. In an empty little shop called "Cho Pill Store" within the endless back streets of the City, an obese young man with feline cat ears in a Trade Alliance uniform was lying on the counter crying. While a mature woman with light horns on her forehead was cleaning the shelves dressed in a generic store uniform. The mature woman seeing her boss like that could not help sighing: "A decade ago I told him that these things were not going to sell, besides this is very generic, the competition is very fierce" The young Gato could only moan: " But refine them myself! They do not understand the value of a handmade pill. In these times mass production no longer has a soul. " The mature woman only saw him coldly and said:" handmade? That trash ?, I told him to buy better formulas but not, With a few cheap enough said at that time, Hmph look where we have come, In more than a hundred years that the store has been open our sales can only cover my salary and income local. I should be the boss " The young cat could not help but say:" What if you put on the sexy costume? " But I hear a roar:" NO, Even if you say dismiss me, I do not use that thing again for the perverts to buy here ... he mentioned it again and resigned " This could not prevent the young cat''s expression from falling. In the months that they could not make ends meet, the employee always used a costume to attract clients but now it seemed that her employee was at the limit of reasoning. Bzzz Bzzz Soon in the pocket of the Young Jack and take out a device of the Trade Alliance with a notice: [Young Master Cho was selected to handle the opening of the first branches of the Trade Alliance in the mortal continents, Please present yourself at the Headquarters for the initial packet and more details about the mandatory mission] When I finished reading, Young Master Cho''s face froze and he could not move, His brain was crashing. Seeing her boss like that, the mature woman approached the device and read what Young Master Cho had read on her shoulder. Just to finish laughing: "HAHAHA, You are Exiling!, I knew you were bad for business but I did not expect to be sent to a desolate land to rot HAHAHA. Divine justice for making me use that fucking disguise so many times. " The woman in her happiness but soon heard a somber voice from Young Master Cho:" Exile me? just me ?, I think you want to say "They exiled us", As I remember someone signed a contract for two hundred years of which only one hundred have passed. To fulfill this mission, I need a good employee to follow me to death. "The woman froze and felt cold sweat on her back. Young Master Cho turned around and gave a soft and benevolent expression, saying, "My dear employee, I am counting on you for a hundred more years." The mature woman could only show an ugly expression and lower her head. Young Master Cho and she had an employment contract supervised by the Alliance. If she wanted, she could beat him up or kill Young Master Cho, but this would make him renege on her contract and the Alliance deploy her punishment room to hunt her down. She was at the peak of Ancestor Realm while Young Master Cho was Overlord Late Stage. Although it was an impressive cultivation in the Mortal Continents. Here in the Upper District he was one of innumerable ants and her talent was considered junk. Otherwise I would not be making money working in a small store like this. No large store would hire a person like her, not to mention working as an adventurer or a hunter. Besides, it would not be safe at all. The Great Stores were attended by people with good records in the City. Even if they killed her, nobody would do anything for her. Since she was born she and her family have never left the security of Trade Alliance City and have lived to do work within the City. If she left the City she would not know if she could come back here. Since holy ground was not a quiet place. This City was safe because it was a Commerce City and many merchants were not expert warriors so if they did not have security within the City to do business calmly, No one would come to the City. So the weight of a piece of paper is extremely big in this city. In the end she could only sigh and accept her fate. He would have to accompany her stupid boss to the Mortal Continent assigned to him. ------------- Six hours later. In the headquarters of the alliance a young cat followed by a mature woman with small horns on his forehead came to one of the thousands of counters to introduce himself and said: "I am Edwin Cho I was selected for the mandatory mission" After that the assistant in the counter nodded and asked for his identification token. After that he left and after half an hour of waiting, the assistant returned with a space ring and explained: "Here is an initial package with a preconfigured creation disc, a spiritual compass and a small initial capital. This Capital must be returned in 100 years with an annual interest rate of 8%. You will be assigned a team of basic experts randomly and can bring with you three trusted assistants. In one hundred years the first thousand to generate net benefits will be greatly rewarded by the Alliance. " The last sentence made Cho''s eyes light up but I heard a sarcastic voice coming from his back:" In Serious do you think you can get that prize? You can not even manage a small store in the City much less get benefits on that. You''re lucky if you get the loan back with interest. " This made Cho''s face freeze and the assistant have a soft laugh. He made as if he ignored his employee and said: "Do you know what the rewards are?" The attendant denied and said: "They will only let you know ten years before the mission is finished" So the disappointed Cho terminated the paperwork and left the colossal building with the space ring. Bzzzrang Shortly after your device and a message came out: [Congratulations, Your registration was successful!] [Continent assigned: Auphera] [Dominant Race: Human] [Assigned Prefecture: South-108] [Relevant Powers: Clan Hyler, Earthshaking Monastery. ..] [Assigned experts: Alchemist 7-Mortal Star ...] Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Seeing that information, Young Master Cho wanted to scream at the top of his lungs: "FUCK!" Edwin had thought that he was sent to a Continent dominated by his race but not , They sent him with humans. Only this displeased Edwin. Since among all races, was the second most prone to internal wars after the bestial and were incredibly cruel. Edwin had never been in the human domain but it was said that this domain had innumerable murders every day in summary was very chaotic. The only good thing was that they were not humans from the holy land but from mortal continents that were weaker. With its current strength it would be easy to control them for a while. That is to say, it was not that the other races were kind and that in their territories they were paradises but they were much calmer than the human domain. If you are not careful, you could be scammed or fall into the trap of a cunning human. Edwin felt that he grew old and became an Elder quickly despite his young age of a thousand years, at the same time he only wished that the period of one hundred years would end but had not even begun. [Time of departure: 72 hours, Hangar 48-B] The woman behind him, She saw her boss and asked: "Where did you assign us?" Now Young Master Cho did not know how to break the news to his employee. For a moment he had the urge to return to ask for a change but he knew it was useless. He only sighed and left to go packing. At least they had given him a space ring of a good capacity. --------------------- Returning to the present. The Duke Eldar, looked up to see a beautiful girl in a wheelchair watching her. No doubt he pounced on her giving her a big hug. He could not believe that his niece was healthy. To which Arwen said: "You saw Helena, Awoke Today haha" Helena could only snort and said: "You cheated, you stain the reputation of the Elves" 229 Big sis, what happened here? In the afternoon of the following day. In the restaurant of the Square Rosen Inn was a middle-aged man eating with a girl in a wheelchair, pale and sickly. While the man dropped the coffee cup, He could not help but exclaim: "wow even coffee made of Mortal grains is so delicious we can learn something from humans" This was the esteemed Duke Eldar and his niece Arwen. They had already spent more than five years traveling to find a doctor capable of curing Arwen. At first, , they thought that the human oracle had deceived them but now that Arwen was healthy although she had lost all her cultivation and could not cultivate for 10 or 20 years. As long as Arwen was alive, everything would be fine. While there is life there is hope. Eldar, the only thing he could not say to Arwen, was that she was poisoned by one of their own. Betrayal in the human world was very common but among the elves, cases were almost non-existent. Eldar did not want his niece to hate the Elves. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Eldar also wanted to retire with his niece after she woke up but learned that the world had undergone a transformation and had expanded like crazy making even with his speed did not know how long it could take him to return to Elven territory in the Holy Land, even a continent inhabited by elves was very far away. Even when I tried to use his communication Jade to inform his sister that her daughter was healthy but to his surprise, his Jade was out of range. This Jade was first within the elven nobility, I did not understand how something could happen, Only so he could realize how big the world had become. So for the sake of his niece, he had decided to stay on the continent for now. At the same time, his niece told him about Alexander''s plan for her and he could not help but be surprised. Make mutate a sacred body in a unique body of Wood and Fire. When Eldar heard that, he could not stop that human being from deceiving them and it was not possible that a human from such a small place could change an innate constitution, that is, that child had abilities since he could see that Arwen was poisoned without touching her but I did not believe that it was at the level that a sacred body could change. In his Eldar Youth, he met some yggdrasil experts and never heard of one saying that it was possible but if that were possible and he could create a double attributed constitution he would give unlimited benefits to his niece. Eldar was somewhat doubtful, and since he was the one in charge of Arwen, he could only choose to know that child a little more before he let him do something with his niece''s body. In addition, that child had told him that to make the changes in the constitution they would have to have recovered their meridians, which would take about 5 to 10 years. For an Elf that was equal to a single human year. Besides that with the cultivation of Eldar that time was equal to a blink. Only it would focus on seeing that child''s movements and ability. This was the first time that Eldar visited the human world and to tell the truth, he was much calmer than he thought. This huge city had colossal buildings that could house hundreds of thousands of people. Even with all the humans who live here, everyone had water in their homes. Even the children had public education, several dojos and martial academies. For the Elves, the human race was similar to the Akuma race, a race made for war, the only difference between humans and Akuma is that the latter had a racial leader or king while humans had innumerable factions and many more. internal conflicts. The Elves had even heard countless stories of how human geniuses had died at the hands of another human of a different faction. It was said that in the human world there were rivers of blood every day but what I saw now all I saw was a huge peaceful city full of life. Even this meal, Elves were vegetarians there were some who even reached the level of not eating any animal-derived product. While humans were omnivores and did not mind eating as much food as possible. Eldar had to admit that the gastronomic world of humans was excellent. Even someone of his stature of Eldar was delighted with the way this food was cooked with low-level ingredients. According to what he had learned, humans have a special profession for food that was called Gourmet and that only this meal was prepared by Gourmet apprentices. The lowest rank of the profession. Only then did it become clear that the elven cooks were very much behind the humans in this branch. In other words, Elves were born with a higher innate talent than humans, so their cultivation was much higher than for human standards, so they did not need much food. Most lived on Spiritual Qi, so they never focused on improving their culinary skills. All the opposite of Humans who loved to eat for pleasure even humans with high crops. A waiter with some plates towards the Eldar table and served the dishes. Watching the dozen dishes on your table. Eldar without waiting began to devour them all, while at another table a man was served large beef steak, This was the specialty of the House, Blue Cow Steak, This was a demonic 1-Level beast bred by Square Group for its rich and demanding clients. When he reached Eldar''s nostrils he could not help drooling but soon he shook his head and could not help but be surprised: "Eating meat is Taboo, Eating Meat is taboo" But soon he heard the waiter arrive at his table and say: "Miss here is your tropical Orange Chicken " When Eldar saw that that was the Order of his Niece! Her niece was eating meat. She could not hide her disbelief as Arwen began to eat her dish without paying attention to her uncle. Arwen began to eat but the sight of her uncle made her feel strange and she could only say: "What''s wrong?" Eldar showed anger at his niece''s question, Eating meat is a taboo for the Elves and his niece is part of the nobility Elvish, They had to put the examples but their niece was quietly eating meat. Just when he was about to reprimand his niece. Everyone in the City heard a great Alarm. "Piiiiiiiiiiiii ... .Piiiiiiiip" Upon hearing that they all showed surprise and went to see their communicators, Eldar saw him everywhere and confused he called a waiter and asked what the alarm meant. The waiter replied, "It means that two Spirit experts started a fight inside the City, so most people are fleeing to shelters while the fight is ending." Eldar frowned and said, "its so serious?" The waiter He nodded strongly: "The City has a 1-Star Protective Array so the fights between Elementary experts are no problem but it''s totally the opposite with the Spirit Experts, the last battle between two spirit experts was 50 years ago and it devastated almost half of the City. " After that, seeing that Eldar did not have a communicator went to the television and turned it on to watch the news. In the news there was a reporter in the heavens reporting: [The Guild Master of the Alchemists Guild is dead! I repeat The Guildmaster is dead! Right now in the western part of the City a battle of more than two dozen Spirit experts is taking place. It is estimated that there are 25 experts fighting! ] Then a female presenter in the central forum said: [Do we know what factions these experts belong to?] The reporter could only hear the "Boom" and how one of the buildings fell one after the other while several shadows moved and collided with one another. other. The Reporter said with difficulty: [It is still not confirmed but it is said that these are bodyguards of the Greck family who arrived some time ago with the Crown Prince to the capital, while those men are attacking a 11-12-year-old boy for reasons not yet confirmed, We have not confirmed the identity of the child either] The presenter could not help but show disbelief and said: [Are you saying that a child is facing more than twenty Spirit experts alone?] The reporter denied and said: [No, Before they were more than thirty but that child already killed a dozen of the experts of the Greck family! This angered the experts of the Greck family and launched a total war against that child] [...] "..." Eldar It was silent to face being overcome twenty to one, Fighting with a person in the same Realm was already difficult, Not to mention 2 to 1 or 3 to 1, The addition of another person to the fight raised the difficulty exponentially. Even the best Elven warrior can only carry the candle with eight warriors of equal level but now he had just seen that a human child could carry the sail with more than 20 warriors without losing advantage. The human world itself is terrifying. Even when he went to the Races conference, he had not found a human like that. In general the Elves are a little more outstanding than humans, even the talented ones so their crops were superior to human geniuses but when it came to skill and experience in battle. Thanks to all internal conflicts humans suffered more battles of life and death and their fighting was more refined and experienced than the elves. So far in the competition between races the elves are still undefeated but there were several times in history that the geniuses of other races were about to defeat the geniuses of the Elves. However, they did not achieve it. Eldar wondered what would happen if that child matures ... The Elves could lose their winning streak? Between her thoughts, she felt that her sleeve was being stretched and she turned her head to see her niece who said: "That child must be Alexander" "What ?! Are you sure? "Alexander was not an Alchemist and Array master. Perhaps not the Alchemists not only raised their cultivation through medicinal pills and their battle prowess was reduced? That is to say, Someone who is involved in the Alchemy Dao only sees the Martial Dao as secondary to pursue the Alchemy Dao. Since only with a larger crop, One can refine more valuable pills. Since when do human Alchemists have that battle prowess? Arwen nodded and said: "According to what Big Sis Helena said, today they would go to collect some medicinal sets she, Alexander and a woman named Ashley, so that child must be Alexander" Eldar rose abruptly, took Arwen in his arms, without waiting more like a flash disappeared from the restaurant. It was as if he had teleported. Without hesitation he appeared on the only building standing in the West area and saw the scene. When he reached the battle scene he saw chaotic streets, The only building in the western area of the capital standing was the headquarters of the guild of Alchemists and several bodies lying on the ground. The battle seemed to come to a pause and saw several middle-aged men led by a white-haired Old Man. All of them were full of dirt, bruises and dried blood on their clothes. Everyone saw their enemy fierce. When Eldar saw the numbers he realized that they were 18! but in that magical device they said they were more than 20, In this short time more experts died on their side? Eldar focused his sight on the other side of the people could see a twelve-year-old boy bloodied and a wild look, full of blood and dirt. Without showing a trace of fear for the people in front of him. This child of course was Alexander. The boy showed an expression of contempt and arrogantly said: "What happened Old Man ?, Didn''t you say that you would kill me without a body to bury ?, What would you do to me a death in a thousand courts ?, What would you violate my mother? in front of my eyes while they tortured me and begged for mercy? " He saw that Oldman''s subordinates strongly and said:" Once I''ve finished with all the Spirit 1-Level garbage, let''s start with Level-2 and then 3-Level to give me the pleasure of slowly torturing you and the son of a bitch who fled. I will not stop until I hear their cries of pain " On hearing that, the expression of the Old Man could not help becoming black. His family Greck had offended a monster! Eldar on the other hand could not help swallowing. That boy had the strength to skip a Middle Realm! What kind of talent was that? In all his life he had never seen such a genius. Soon Eldar felt another presence near him and saw a small Blonde girl with a woman trembling with a pale face in her arms as if she were a baby moving towards them. Arwen saw her and asked her right away: "Big sis, what happened here?" 230 I will not play the game of others! That old man could only curse his Young Master for offending that monster, After many days of delay, They finally managed to reach the Capital of the Republic and after a few days with his fiancee his young master declared that he brought an Alchemist 2 -Star to be able to refine some pills as gifts. This moved many of the Cordner family and they went to buy the herbal packages but all the packages for Elementary Pills were bought recently. Someone had purchased 1000 sets for Elementary Pills. At this time, neither the Chambers of Commerce in the Republic had sets. This infuriated the Crown Prince, as he will show his greatness and the power of his family. So he only had the idea of refining some Spirit Revival pills, Although they were harder to refine and had a lower success rate, His Young Master ordered to buy the sets that were necessary even if they were much more expensive. But to his surprise, all the sets were reserved by a local alchemist, His Young Master contact with the Guild Master and after offering certain benefits this deleted the system reservation of that Alchemist. What they did not expect was that the next day a boy would appear to collect the sets with the reservation number and when he found out what he had done he killed all the guards who blocked his way and entered the Guild Master''s office only to torture him slowly. He did not even justify his movements, He just started hitting that man, He killed his disciples, then cripple his cultivation and amputated his hands. Leaving him half dead and bleeding slowly only to wait for his death. Right now the branch of the Guild was in disarray and everything was full of blood. When he heard about this, His Young Master came to try to control the situation and make his name with his bodyguards. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. That is, The Guildmaster had the strength of 1-Level Spirit and his Young Master brought in eighteen 1-Level Spirit experts, nine 2-Level Spirit experts and eight 3-level Spirit experts. While he was a 4-Level Spirit expert. With that number of experts they thought they could easily kill that child, so arrogantly his Young Master insulted that child and saw him as a dead man but to everyone''s surprise. They sent an expert against that child ... Dead. They launched two experts against that child ... dead They threw three experts against that child ... Dead All those who sent were killed. It was only there when all the Prince''s guards became enraged and all the others rushed towards that child as a beast after their prey. And they came to the situation now, The Elder could only tell him to leave while they were fighting. After all, His young Master was only in the half step Spirit and could be injured by shock waves. In the worst case he could even be used as a hostage by that child. But that child was too demonic to fight, I did not know why, but when I fought against that child I felt like I was fighting a war veteran who had fought on innumerable battlefields. His footwork, movement technique were perfect and very refined. It was obvious that it was not a Poor technique. The Mortal Martial Arts were divided into 9-Tiers and these were subdivided into Mediocre, Common, Perfect. All these had stages of understanding that depend on the technique but most had 12, the stage small circle and big circle or perfect. In the Clan Greck they had many Mediocre and Common 1-Tier Martial Arts but the Perfect Class and Mediocre Tier -2 were very rare. The Clan only had a few tens of the penultimate and only ten of 2-Tier Mediocre. The Reason was simple, It''s because creating a Martial Art was ten, a hundred or a thousand times more difficult than creating a cultivation technique. A cultivation technique taught a method of how to convert the spiritual Qi of Heaven and the earth into yours through the carnal body but the Mortal Martial Arts allowed one to interact with the universal laws with your own Spiritual Qi to create phenomena that the Mortal would think that the cultivators were gods. There were different types of Martial Arts but creating a single Martial Art requires one to have a great understanding of the Dao Martial. For only to learn it, one would have to know how to operate this technique in one''s body and release the Qi as one fuses it with the universal laws. Now creating a Martial Art was more difficult than that. There were many individuals who had great talents in martial compression who could master these arts in days or weeks. While there were people who could take several decades and even not understand them until his death. Many said that even if you had a 72-point Acupuncture technique as just a series of instructions on how to circulate and ingest Qi, even the dumbest could do it. He would only have problems when the spiritual Qi of the Heavens and the Earth no longer allow him to continue refining his Qi. This means that he came to a Bottleneck and his Martial Dao was deficient to continue advancing. Having to meditate on the laws to seek enlightenment and be able to achieve the Great Advancement. But learning through a manual a Martial Art was something that very few could. This Movement Technique was at least a Mediocre 2-Tier Martial Art, brought to the Great Circle. Even if the old man were stronger, That child was faster. So much that that child on the battlefield every time he went to chase that child, East fled and was going to kill one of his subordinates. Systematically killing all the 1-Level Spirit Experts among them. Not to mention that his small fists had a weak Qi projection that expanded over the thorax of his men leaving the marks of a large fist on his chest as if it were the fist of an adult. I even had a Leg Art and 2-Tier Palma Mediocre at least. The old man could only curse that child and secretly wanted to capture him to get those Arts out of him. If he could control them his force would advance to another level. This ignited the greed within him and he was determined to capture that child, He saw the remaining Guards and said: "Activate the War Array" The Others nodded and soon they were placed in an Array that caused their Auras to increase especially the Old 4-Level Spirit expert who became several times heavier saying fiercely: "We will avenge our brothers" "We will avenge our brothers" "We will avenge our brothers" Alexander saw the Array with narrowed eyes and could not help but show an expression of contempt while thinking: "Seriously you want to use an Array Against an Array Master ?, You just make it easy to kill them!" After that, both Alexander finally moved forward ready for only one of the two sides to stand at the end and they began to crash again. ---------------- Eldar away from had heard the story of Helena and could not help thinking that Alexander was too barbaric and that his actions were very irresponsible. Helena just smiled and said, "You know what he said when I asked his why he did that so unrestrained?" Eldar saw Helena and waited for the answer, Helena pretended to speak like Alexander and repeated what she said: "You do not know anything of the human world, even if I do things correctly and follow the rules of the guild, that bastard Guild Master will make things difficult for me, after all it''s his house. Even if I challenge him to a duel by Alchemists, that bastard will rely on his background to manipulate the duel judge. Even if I win I invented something. I DO NOT HAVE TIME TO PLAY ANOTHER''S GAME, Anyway I will kill that idiot and every day that is alive will bring me more problems and believe me the Great Clans are very spiteful, if they think I am weaker they will not hesitate to do me the difficult life and humiliate me while I am stronger those double-sided idiots will treat me as if I were their Master, That is an immutable rule. Sooner or later we will be enemies of life or death. If I know all this. Why should I follow the predestined script? Regardless of my actions, the seed of enmity was sown at the time that stupid dared to mess with me. This will be a record and everyone will know that I am a madman who will kill you in the most terrible way if you offend him. root problems. Not a stupid who will tolerate and give you room for maneuver. I remind you that I did everything according to the rules of the Guild, It was that bastard who wanted to see me as an idiot, Besides, I have not finished with that stupid Clan Mouyu ... " 231 Fighting Style -Soft Palm- The War Arrays had three objectives. Create suffocation in the enemy, These Arrays were normally used to face a stronger individual through numbers. Divide the workload, That is to say that while some attack others will defend and others rest while others function as pivots and attract qi to the Array to quickly replenish the Qi of the Others. Enhance the combat skills of the experts in the Array, with the pivots and taking the strongest expert as pillar joined their Qi flows and could increase their individual skills in one or two levels, while their collective skills could cross Middle Realm. The Best War arrays allow a group of Spirit experts to defeat an expert Profund. Assuming all the members of the Array are in the Late Stage of the Spirit Realm. There were War Arrays that were composed of Tens, Hundreds or even thousands of experts. The War Arrays were formed by complete Sects, In his Life he had seen how a whole Sect united against a Martial Emperor to be able to kill him through a War Array. That old man in the Array undoubtedly now had the strength of a 6-Level Spirit, there was only one problem. The War Arrays have a certain radius of influence and if separated from the others in the Array will lose its effects and could even have a violent reaction. Since they finished the link abruptly. This was just a War Array done by almost twenty Spirit experts! As a child at 5-Level Elementary could support it, in this month Alexander had concentrated on refining pills and having a densification of Qi to have a strong foundation, so in the future if he wanted to advance several levels in a short period of time not It would be no problem. Their biggest problem would be the wear and tear of their Qi reserves. Even with their granular control, their Qi reserves were not as large as the Spirit Experts. So every attack or movement had to be efficient to kill, The rules to end the experts a War Array were simple: Do not concentrate in the front, Be like a snake and kill the cowards. So without hesitation, when Alexander advanced he threw himself into an old fart that functioned as a pillar. This pleased the old man. Throughout the previous fight that brat had fled from him but now he surrendered like a lamb ready to be sacrificed. The old man without hesitation began to throw his fists towards Alexander hoping to break his ribs. While the other subordinates were ready to surround the brat! That is, Alexander was entering the Mouth of the Wolf and ready to be attacked by the entire herd. If old failed others will not. What I did not expect is that just as his fist was about to touch Alexander''s chest, Alexander moved his hands agilely looking like a snake and deflected the shock of his fist towards his subordinate! Making it fly and spitting blood without knowing if it had been left alive or dead. When the old man realized that it was too late and he had attacked a subordinate, causing him to be stunned. The rest of the other people quickly decided to fill the gap left by their comrade. Alexander did not wait long and took advantage of the stunning Pilar to launch against the pivots. "Stop there!" One of the men shouted but Alexander ignored them as if they were air and making his clawed hands pierced the neck of one of the three pivots. "Damn Snot!" When the old man discovered that he had been tricked, that damn boy had used him to kill one of his own while killing another with his hands. So under the fury he charged Alexander ready for the rematch. The Others were furious at Alexander and decided to leave a little space between them and the pillar due to previous experience. Starting to stalk and attack after the pillar to not leave time to breathe Alexander. Alexander in response began to dodge his attacks while waiting for an opening and others despair. Then it will destroy everyone systematically. Alexander began to show openings on purpose and when the men thought they could hurt badly, Alexander quickly avoided them and broke their necks. Confronting against the pillar and the attackers was difficult and very exhausting when using their own spiritual Qi, so every time they used it, it would have to be a blow to kill. This annoyed the old pillar even more, but every time he attacked the brat, his fists danced and deviated from his destiny. Quickly the numbers of the Array began to fall. 15 ... 14 ... And continuing for two hours. Alexander and his opponents continued to crash, generating shock waves on the west side of the City. After two hours, his opponents learned not to fall for his tricks and could only kill six with 12 experts in the War Array. By losing their members their effects became less visible and both dice seemed tired. While Eldar could only watch Alexander marvel and fight he could not help but exclaim Helena: "Sure it''s a human Breeding?" Helena was also dazed and said, "I do not know, even I''m doubting it", meaning Helena never thought that her Young Master had that monstrous combat prowess, even her father if he attacked more than a dozen experts with a deeper cultivation, she would undoubtedly wound up but her young master seemed his clever hands like serpents deflecting attacks. "Come on Alexander! "In that everyone heard the voice of a woman screaming during the fight, her features were beautiful, her hair black, with large and beautiful eyes. This was Alexander''s mother. Anna Webber Helena to see my scream like this: "Miss, Do not scream like that could distract the Young Master! " Excited Anna said:" Hahaha my son, That''s my son! They saw how he is beating those stupid people! " Helena and Audrey could only blush by lowering their heads, Even though it had been two hours since the fight started, many experts in the City came to see her from afar. Among them Anna and Audrey. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. This battle was too exciting, It was rare to see a fight between Spirt experts in the republic, many Spirit half step experts came to seek inspiration and be able to have a lighter breakthrough. Everyone was amazed at the fight, nobody expected the fight to last so long but the sides seemed equal, Everyone had realized something, The first side in showing exhaustion was the side that ended Annihilated. Alexander could only take one Qi Spirit Supreme Grade pill and place it in his mouth to regain energy while the others relied on the pivots to regain their energy. Anna while watching the fight, showed an expression of ecstasy. She was so proud of her son and could not believe that her son was such a genius. That master of her son was good to teach. Arwen saw her uncle and could not help but ask: "Seriously your fighting style is so amazing?" Eldar showed a serious expression and said: "That style is called soft palm, It is used by experts who are outnumbered, You could say it is nemesis of the War Arrays. That style is based on deflecting enemy attacks and controlling the flow of fighting for their own benefit while saving energy. That is a very rare style and only the most talented can use them. " This is not surprising only to Arwen but also to Anna who said with shining eyes:" Why is it weird ?, Is not it just to deflect attacks? " Eldar denied with his head and said: "It is not only to deflect fists and kicks but martial arts attacks, if I put it like that. It is almost the same as for a Mortal to put his hands in Wash. It is very dangerous and one has to locate the breaking points of the techniques exerted by the experts in real time. Otherwise you will only be hurt by the enemy. There are many cases of people who lost their limbs when trying to learn this fighting style. Even in a one-on-one fight it is a terrifying style ", Eldar saw Anna and said:" You have a good son " Anna almost jumped with happiness at the praise of that man, After all mother liked to praise Her children could hardly believe that her son was so prominent with the garbage he has as a father. Meanwhile, Arwen and Helena were stunned. Maybe Anna and Audrey did not know what it meant to find the breaking point but they did know it. It was to find the weak point in the Martial Arts exercised by the enemy, that is, if one were of the same faction and had access to the same martial art, it would not be impossible but they were enemies that meet for the first time as it is now. It could only be described with one word: Terrifying. That person can only have a deep vision of the Martial Dao and the universal laws. At the same time they knew that these Arts were very low and full of holes but while the level will increase, the Arts would be more powerful and refined. They wondered if Alexander could see the breaking points about those arts. Arwen saw in the direction of the fight and said: "Uncle, who do you think will win?" Eldar smiled weakly and said: "Since the fight started, That brat had the victory, I did not tell you before, That style is the nemesis of War Array, These men are only prolonging the inevitable " 232 You are too weak to know my name Hearing that, Arwen just stared at her uncle, did not understand what he meant. In fact not only her but the whole group of women focused their eyes on Eldar. Eldar just sighed and said: "That boy took that fighting style due to three reasons, The first one is a Style that serves to face numerous opponents, The second is due to his short limbs. If he tried to exchange blows in a conventional way, his blows would not connect, "Eldar paused and said:" The third is that a fight like this is a fight to wear. That child knew that a trick can not be used twice. and when your enemies learn it they will be more cautious. So he focused on that aspect of the fight and at this moment everything seems the same but with every second that passes that child is winning in the long term. " Then, Arwen asked:" Why? " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Eldar saw the battlefield and said : "First of all, see the place where that child is. It is in the center of the War array fighting near the Pillar of the Array, ready to turn its hands from agile snakes to a powerful and lethal spear. When the pillar is exhausted and has an opening that child will finish the fight. " Arwen frowned and did not understand very well so I ask:" But Alexander is in Elementary Realm and his reserves of qi are much lower than those of those experts. in Spirit Realm, I do not see how it can exhaust you. " Eldar nodded and said:" That''s why you''re saving energy. Remember what I told you. The soft palm style consumes much less energy, I''ll put it like that, suppose the Elementary expert has ten Qi points and the Spirit Realm has a hundred. But at this moment that child is spending 1 point when using the Qi projection but with those pills can recover at the same rate. Now the problem is on the other side. Even if Spirit Realm has larger reserves of qi his martial techniques need more Qi than that child''s style so if we assume that they spend ten points on each attack but can only recover five points with the War Array, Solo means one Sooner or later they will run out of Qi, Even if they use pills like that child, Everything is in vain. Why do you think that brat makes it so important? Because they are the ones that help to recover others in the Array. Once you start the Array the pivots can not be changed as easily as you think and it takes a while to adjust the Array. Losing the Pivots at the start of the fight also marked the end " When Eldar finished speaking, Helena saw deep into the fight, Seeing a child calmly in the eye of the Hurricane receiving all kinds of martial techniques, Her expression was serene with a calm. His hands moved like snakes deflecting the attacks of the experts. Helena could not understand why her Young Master took that position. But at that moment she remembered what her father said while she was training: "Helena, remember. The ability of a warrior is not measured by how many blows can stand and continue to fight but how long you can fight without suffering any injury. When you suffer an injury your combat prowess will go down, so at the beginning of a fight whoever is injured will have an advantage over the other side. this is known as the first Blood and is extremely important in a life-or-death combat. " From what her father said, in a close fight both sides would be crazy to attack and defend. Helena could not imagine what pressure her Young Master must feel and wondered if she could fight at that level. She had trained for centuries with her parents and Elders of the Clan but for some reason she felt less to her young master but could not believe it, She received first class training and her Clan was not weak at all. While the other party came from such a poor place without experts guiding it but out of nowhere I knew how to fight like a veteran. Was her Young Master keeping secrets from her? Helena was becoming more and more curious. Eldar watching the fight, I was a little scared. In his youth he was a genius of the Elf Race so he had exchanged pointers with geniuses of other races, especially the human but according to his memories, Even the geniuses of the highest powers of the Holy Land did not give him the same impression. Eldar frowned and wanted to confirm something. After hesitating a moment. A bright light around him and a black spear appeared out of nowhere and with a slight movement flew into Alexander''s hands. Arwen when she saw the weapon, she only saw her uncle and said: "What is that Weapon?" Eldar smiled and said: "It is a Weapon that I found in my youth, It is very mysterious and full of Arrays even a Jonkheer My friend could not discover his mysteries" Arwen was surprised by his uncle''s words and could not help but ask:" So, why do you give it to Alexander? " She knew very well that the Jonkheers were not simple people and if even they they could not decipher this weapon. I did not have confidence that Alexander could. Eldar showed a complicated expression and said: "I do not know, I have a feeling", as Array master had had that spear for several millennia and even after that time he could not discover its secrets, he did not know how to use it and it even looked like a weapon common or a metal rod, Apart from its extreme durability had nothing peculiar but on closer examination he realized that he had rare Arrays of which he had never heard, Even in his homeland there were no records. At this moment I had found an interesting human calf. If that child were able to use it means that his achievements and ability in the Array Dao exceed him. Eldar did not have much hope in the child but he did not know why this child left a favorable impression. ------------ Alexander in the middle of the battle felt a presence come towards him, So he quickly stepped back away from all the experts surrounding him, They also felt a presence come like this they had to stop the fight. Alexander saw a black shadow towards him and no doubt stood in defensive position while the others in the battle rejoice as they thought that another expert had sent an attack on the boy. After two hours fighting against that child they hated him to the core and could not believe that this child was so difficult to kill that he had several times almost lost his life in the hands of that child. If they were weaker or that child stronger, They would have already died. In a single moment, the black shadow grew closer and closer until an imposing black spear stood before Alexander. Seeing that that weapon was not to attack the Old Man''s expression changed, Someone had thrown and helped the child. The old man shouted like crazy: "Do not let him touch the weapon!" That child was capable enough to clean hands did not want to know what he was capable of doing with a weapon. Alexander seeing that the enemies were about to resume the attack so he took the weapon and prepared to kill those subjects. but just when he touched the gun he felt that each time the time was getting slower and slower each time the people were about to stop moving and after that he felt that soul was being sucked by the Weapon. By the time he had regained his senses, He was completely surrounded by darkness. No matter where I put my eyes, the landscape was the same. Soon I hear an old voice reach his ears: "This place is strange, Alexander, what kind of weapon is that?" Alexander when he turned his eyes towards the origin of that voice, He saw an Elder of pensive expression. This was Kain. But I hear a bored voice from the other side: "That spear is not a weapon but a living being" Alexander turned his head and said: "Who?" The same bored voice said: "I? ... You are too weak to know my name... " 233 I Am Shu! Alexander when he saw the pair of Kain was a middle-aged man with some gray hair who wore fine clothes and his features were sharp with a bored expression on his face. You could even say that he was on the verge of Yawning. Seeing that that person did not want to say his name, Alexander did not press him but asked something more important. and said, "Did you say before that this was a living being?" The bored man nodded and said: "That spear that you took is not a common Weapon, but a Legacy Weapon is used by high level experts to look for heirs to their techniques, As far as I know now we are in a testing ground if you manage to pass it you will get the inheritance of that expert otherwise all the memories of this place as well as what happened inside will be erased from your memory, Waiting for the next individual to touch the weapon for your test, It is a good way to look for heirs when you do not have time to look for them yourself but at the same time it is considered as a living being because to make a legacy weapon one must place a fragment of his soul and over time this fragment separates itself from the previous consciousness creating its own. "The man saw Alexander:" If you want to see it in another way it is a way far superior to the spirituality of the Weapons or Artifacts that you know, There is even Arms that can go back to human form. " Alexander understood and then concluded:" Then you are the Spirit of the Spear? " The man forced a smile and said:" I''m not, I''m just a spectator more like Kain " Alexander does not He understood but just when he was about to ask, He heard the voice of a child arriving: "Hey, You are the most interesting challenge Shu has ever had! You have three independent consciences in your Body. " Alexander, Kain and the Lazy Man focused their eyes on where the voice came from and realized that a baby about four months old was floating towards them, Alexander then confirmed this was the Spirit of the Spear. The baby looked quite playful and mischievous, so with curious eyes he approached Alexander and said: "Shu sees that you are the one with the body control, so you will be the one to take the Shu test! "He turned his head to see Kain and the other man saying," Any objection? " Kain and the man just shook their heads and made themselves a side. Meanwhile Shu formally introduced himself: "I am Shu, The Spear Spirit Longinus was forged by Mighty Hammer Island, guardian of the Techniques created by Dalai, While you learn to learn the first technique of the first volume of the Dalai Spear Arts, I will recognize you as my master and I will follow you until your death " Alexander frowned and was thinking about something until he said:" How many people have failed this test? " Shu was surprised at such a question, being stunned for a moment before answering:" Since Dalay throw me into the cosmos, This test has been tried by more than 2.4 Billion experts. Of these none the past, is it a satisfactory answer? " Alexander secretly thought that a Martial Technique, the harder it was to learn it, would be more powerful. Many Cultivators believe that a value of a Martial Technique was not in how many people had learned it, but quite the opposite in how many people had failed to learn. These Dalai Arts were certainly difficult to learn. Meanwhile the bored man, Solo could think of something: "Mighty Hammer Island ?, Dalai ?, I''ve never heard of him, I''ll have to ask the others. Now to see if that child can pass the test otherwise I also erase the memory " Kain by his side, Only saw Alexander, In his previous life had great difficulties but in life the fate of that child was too big. Kain could not be understood, even if it was because of Karma accumulated in his previous life. In other words, Kain was a person who had caused rivers of blood and killed many living beings. Normally killing would create negative Karma but for some reason Alexander was full of positive Karma. Kain could not understand it and could only sigh, I mean he was not jealous. He just wondered why? After all, Alexander was still Kain, only another consciousness was created after Alexander changed. At that moment Kain, if he had wanted, could have suppressed that consciousness. Even though Alexander inherited his knowledge. His whole personality was different. Kain felt that his time to live was over and it was time to let another live. The other consciousnesses were like Kain felt that it was more exciting to see Alexander''s life than to live another life. They had had an opportunity but they did not take advantage of it, they all had remorse before they died. They could at any time dissolve their conscience but there was curiosity about that little one who was Alexander. They wanted to see if this time, in this life they could reach heights that they did not reach. Alexander by his side: "Okay, I''ll take the test" The baby Shu showed a smile and said: "The Dalai Arts are divided into three volumes, Each volume contains nine movements, Each time you learn a full volume you can take the previous movements and merge them into one to form an Original Strike! " After that, From the Nothing appeared a wooden stick of dimensions similar to the spear Longinus, and then in the black sky appeared some golden letters that said" Dalai Arts: Volume one: A spear to divide the Heavens; Chapter one, Dragonshift "the baby said:" This is the first movement Dragonshift, You will have a day to observe the projection in heaven and then you will have another day to teach, You can be calm the time outside will stop so to speak, It does not fit Remember that if you fail this test your memory will be erased ", After that, I raise my hand and said:" Goodbye we''ll see you in two days! " Shu had disappeared without a trace while in the infinite darkness he lit up showing a figure swinging a spear skillfully while inside that there were 108 points lighting up and off quickly so fast that for a common Mortal would not notice. At the time they saw the Martial technique, Alexander just stared at the starry sky without making a sound staying absorbed in the technique and memorizing without losing any detail. The bored man watching the Technique could only think: "Fuck! That Rank is that sick technique! No wonder 2.4 Billion have failed to learn it and that is only the first movement ", After that he guided his eyes on Alexander and wondered if that child would succeed. Kain by his side, He only saw her for a moment before sitting down and closing his eyes. Soon after a few breaths, a circle of 24 fireballs ignited and little by little it was seen that the fire is extinguished. So I go second to second. Minute by minute Hour by hour. ------------------- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Outside, The old man who faced Alexander along with his subordinates had rushed at Alexander before he could touch the weapon but when they felt a powerful shockwave came from that child, slowing his progress and pulling them back steps. Alexander looked up as he saw the Old Man and gave a Cruel smile. Tome looked up at his two hands and said softly: "Dragonshift" The old man seeing Alexander''s smile, His back was full of cold sweat. After that, the spear in the hands of Alexander seemed to come alive moved like a dragon skidding over the dominant and boundless void. His speed was so high that it showed residual images and without hesitation he danced towards the old man''s throat. When the old man felt a spear had pierced his throat and could only say his last words with fear: "Damn Demon!" Alexander only laughed at such a statement and said: "Who offended me first was your stupid Master, If you want to blame someone of your death I only blame him not me! Stupid, "the spear showed multicolored runes and began to suck the blood of the old man until dropping a dry corpse. By losing his pillar so abruptly, the others could not help but take a violent reaction and spit blood. They only saw Alexander with fear. They knew it was over. If that child without a weapon was so hard to kill, now it would be much worse. Even if they try to escape their internal wounds they will not let them escape at full speed. Alexander by his side showed a cold expression and said arrogantly: "Let''s get this over with!" After that, As Lambs, Alexander sacrificed them while his spear absorbed his blood and life force. Alexander was secretly shocked that movement of Dragonshift, had barely reached the first level of understanding and was already as strong as a 2-Level Mortal technique, That sick this technique was! Alexander full of blood and with a severe expression as if he were a God of War who had just finished a battle returned to the guild of Alchemists. When he was near the Guild he saw a beautiful woman running towards him and with an expression of ecstasy. Alexander by his side showed an ugly expression. Saying: "Mom, what are you doing here?" Anna ignored her son and lifted him to her waist giving him kisses on his face, Alexander seeing this turned red with embarrassment: "Mom, I''m big for that! You''re embarrassing me! Besides, I''m dirty. "He tried to get away from Anna but did not dare to exert force on his mother, so it could only seem that he could not get out of his grip. The experts in the Outskirts included Eldar, Arwen, Audrey and all the others saw with ugly expressions. That child who had previously killed more than three dozen Spirit experts looking like a War God, looked like a helpless child in that woman''s hands. Helena by her side could only take her stomach hard and try to hold her laugh. In an Aircraft a Reporter had an ugly expression and told the cameraman: "Stop recording, I want to inform people but I prefer my life, If we do that, that child could kill us and not just us, you understand?" The Cameraman he only nodded quickly but said weakly: "But they can fire us" The reporter snorted; "What do I care if I get fired, At least that way I''ll have my little life intact! Offending Someone in the World of Cultivation is myself that seek death, Perhaps your parents did not teach you that you could not bother the president of the republic but never an expert of the World of cultivation !, They are accustomed to kill and will not hesitate to take the lives of mortals like us if we irritate them, That boy killed a Guild Master! Do you think he will not kill us? " The cameraman under his head and kept his equipment, With that the Reporter told the pilot of the Aircraft that They would go back to the station, while watching the camera: "I have to edit it well or else ..." I didn''t even want to think about that. Meanwhile all the spectators around, First wanted to approach that child to establish relationships with the faction behind him, but after seeing that scene they were afraid that child would kill them to silence them after that shameful scene. After all they had seen how cruel that child was. Even if I did not kill them in front of that woman, I could certainly kill them later. So they fled at full speed, They even wanted to have wings to fly through the skies to the stars and get away from that scene. 234 You are famous! The next day after the fight. The capital of the republic was full of noise and construction machines. After all yesterday while the fight was being fought, the entire western neighborhood of the Capital was destroyed. With the Exception of the Alchemist''s Guild Building, all the buildings were crumbling and innumerable people saw their heritage destroyed. But it was because the government saved every year for a calamity. That is, the Republic had several millennia of existence and its capital had seen several fights of spirit Experts so politicians have to foresee something like that. Although the local Spirit Realm Experts were non-existent in the republic, rarely did a few foreigners appear. This was because all the geniuses with the ability to reach the Spirit Realm were going abroad to join stronger factions. After all, factions like the ruling factions of the Republic were innumerable in these lands. In addition to all this, the Guild of Alchemists having no Guildmaster had problems and the two Vice-Guildmasters were barely managing it, but their operation was still very awkward. At the same time they were scared and secretly reported the assassination of the Guildmaster. At the Square Rossen Inn, A child was tucked into his sheets while he was red with embarrassment and vowed to himself that he would never take his mother to any of his fights. In the end I could only sigh, I had never lived such a big shame. Soon her door opened and Helena came running: "Young Master, You are famous in the Republic! Do not stop passing your fight on TV! Even the President of the Republic gave a speech to the people " Alexander stood up and said with murderous intention:" Those bastards did not show the end, right? " Helena laughed softly:" If you talk about the part of the tender hug between mother and son, No station had the courage to do it, ended at the time they kill the old man from the other group with the spear " Alexander snorted but he did not dare to comment on the subject, I knew I could not touch the subject without getting burned Likewise. After a Helena Moment She asked: "Young Master, Now offended the Clan Greck and Mouyu, How are we going to deal with it?" Alexander said casually: "Calm down, I''ve already made the necessary arrangements, At least those Clans will not touch us for a few years ago " Helena confused said:" From what Ashley told me, The Crown Prince is hiding in the Cordner Clan, maybe it would not be a good idea to demand that he be handed over " Alexander shook his head and said:" It''s not a good idea, Remember our main Client are the Elders of the Clan Cordner, If we do that they chose the Clan Greck and they will break relations with us, So much so that none of the ruling powers will want to have relations with us, From their perspective the Clan Greck is several folds stronger that we and I, despite being a genius, still can not compare to the Greck Clan. A genius is to invest in the future while in the present I am still weak. Not to mention the fact that I offended the Clan Mouyu by killing the garbage of Guildmaster " Helena meditated and understood the situation, What her young master said was true, Those who had the strength in the Present were that pair of Clans, Despite that Alexander had great potential in the sight of many if he was hunted by these clans would surely die for what a dead genius, He was no longer a genius. Many believed that offending those two clans, He signed his death sentence. But at the same time Helena frowned and said: "But, Young Master. Why would the Clan Mouyu seek revenge for a garbage? That is, with the Clan''s resources and be a Clan of Alchemists for the age of that man and his cultivation was certainly garbage, I do not understand why someone was trying to avenge him " Alexander He smiled and held up two fingers: "There are two reasons, number one. Most powerful clans treat their territory and weaker powers as if they were their backyard. Many disciples when they go to these places act very arrogant. You could say that this garbage was not so arrogant and had a low profile but if one digs well and investigated without a doubt you could find turbulent businesses like human trafficking, drug cartels. Everything I feel led by him and having astronomical gains. All because even if the local authorities find out they would not do anything to him for their antecedents. Since touching them will damage the ego of their origin because, Those that kill a person of my power always end badly " " The second reason is simple, Almost always there will be people behind with authority in that power. A Master or a Father or a Grandpa who spoiled spoiling and getting a good state. Otherwise that garbage could not have gotten that position with your skills, and investigate your background. Apparently that subject was the only remaining line of the Sixth Elder of Clan Mouyu, The only reason why he sent him here is because he thought it would be safer to be a shark in a fish tank than a fish in the ocean. Now that he kills his only grandson, I will undoubtedly have to suffer the wrath of an old fart that is even half a step deep and that old fart will undoubtedly move all his authority for the Clan to do something and send experts to hunt me. Added to the previous reason. They have enough reasons to want to kill me. It''s almost the same when you kill someone and more in the human world. So it''s better that you get used to it " Helena was speechless but she found it very logical, if someone killed her despite knowing that she was a Prik and a pure lineage of divine beast, Without doubt, Her race, her clan and your loved ones will seek revenge. When she was younger she asked her father: "Is it okay to kill?" Her father told her: "Normally killing a living being generates negative karma but if it were like that, the trees that are used for our houses, the herbs that They are used for our pills, They are all living beings. The laws of Karma are more complex than what can be seen with the naked eye, You can kill whoever is under the heavens while you can bear the consequences of your actions, Even if you can stand it if someone dares to humiliate you the best thing is to kill him without mercy, It is better a mutual destruction to a life of humiliation. Remember my precious you are a Prik, Even if you do not initiate the fight there will be others that provoke you, Carrying enmities is inevitable, Even our Clan has enmity with several demonic and divine Clans. I''m not telling you to be arrogant for being my daughter but just based on a rule, If the other party treats you kindly be ten times more kind, If the other party treats you hostile be ten times more hostile, If someone stings you a Eyes, You leave her Blind. " Helena thought that her father and Alexander have similar thoughts. Helena saw Alexander and said: "Young Master, He said he had already made arrangements for those clans, what did he do?" Alexander smiled mysteriously: "Someone placed a good reward for the head of Powerhouses of the Greck Clan and for all its experts who They are above 2-Level Spirit. If someone leaves his headquarters he will undoubtedly be killed. Now if we talk about the stupid prince heir, someone put a generous reward so even if I do not go for him or make noise will be dead. Right now Clan Greck must be in a meeting to see what they do with me and how many experts send to bring their prince home, When they find out that there is an exorbitant price for their heads they hide their heads like turtles " Alexander stopped for a moment before saying: "As for the Clan Mouyu, Hire the Agency to send a delegate on my behalf" Helena was confused and asked: "The Agency?" Alexander nodded and said: "It is an extremely powerful power in the underworld is dedicated mainly to send messages with specialized experts called agents, They are very reliable and serve very well when you want to show your seriousness but you are far away geographically, Normally they are used as an ultimatum " Helena showed confusion and said:" Why do you want to send an ultimatum and not do the same thing you did with the Greck Clan? " Alexander said grimly:" Because you face an Alchemy clan is a pain in the ass, I am not afraid of them but when they make public our enmity there will be many who want to win the favor of the Sixth Elder and the Clan Mouyu so a rain of experts will come for me even without reward. At that time, perhaps the only ones who remain neutral will be the four chambers of commerce. " Helena said again:" How are you so sure that they will remain neutral? " Alexander crossed his arms and said:" Because they are businessmen, They can not afford to take a side, for them if you have money you are their Client. Besides that they do not lack alchemists and do not depend at all on the Clan Mouyu, they may even have higher standards than the clan Mouyu, after all they are stronger than the Clan Mouyu and have numerous Powerhouses to take care of their business " Helena said:" What ultimatum did you send to the clan mouyu? " Alexander only said:" Shut up or die, I can assure you that your Clan does not survive for more than a few days if I want. That among other things " Helena nodded but said curiously:" But how do you do that, place an order of Murder for all the members of the Clan? " At the end Alexander sighed and said:" Helena, remember very well this, This was a lesson I learned a long time ago out of necessity, The things they see are terrifying but the things you do not see are super terrifying, Behind every light there is an abyss of darkness and everything moves for money, If the reward is enough they could move a lot of experts to do your dirty work, You do not need innumerable hills, Only an omnipotent mountain " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Helena could only think:" What does that mean? " Alexander got up from the bed and said:" Let''s go for a good meal and look for Elf uncle I have a couple of business with him " 235 The true nature is ... Within the Soul of Alexander. The bored man asked: "Someone had heard about Dalai? or the Mighty Hammer Island? " Dalai? Mighty Hammer Island? The shadows could only shake their heads, None of them had heard about these powers but they wondered why the question was so abrupt. The bored man explained: "That Legacy Weapon referred to itself as the Lance Longinus said was forged by Mighty Hammer Island and bearer of the Dalai spears Arts" He saw Kain and said: "That Lance is certainly top notch , So much so that I can not identify what metal is made, In addition to this sick technique of Dalai, Without a doubt its antecedents are not small ... " This left quiet, For what said that man, The spear was undoubtedly made by a great expert. The bored man could only remember the final test that Alexander went through ... He could not believe that it had happened or that Alexander would. I just hoped that did not happen in reality. ---------------- To innumerable miles of the Uri Republic. In the Imperial City of the Steria Dynasty it was a city full of prosperity, a place with a rich and pure spiritual Qi. In an imposing building within the City where countless people came and went, this was the only Class 10 Guild in the entire region. It was also where the Guild Master of the region resided, Damian Mouyu. This not only controlled the Guilds in the Dynasty Steria but had under his supervision were all the Guilds of the Ex 5-Grade Mortal Zone, that is, the Guilds of Class 11 only in the Dynasty were already numerous, In the Zone, it could be to say that more than a third of the Alchemists belonged to the Dynasty. Even the residence of the Clan Mouyu rich was located in a Cordillera within the influence of the Dynasty. Although they were an independent power, the Imperial Clan of the Dynasty had a great cooperation agreement. In the Guild Master''s office, an elegantly dressed man was wandering around the office looking at the items and photos placed, as well as the decoration. It was as if he were assessing the mentality of the office owner. Soon, the office door opened and a middle-aged man entered. Seeing the man dressed elegantly, First he was stunned but the man ignored his presence and said in a serious voice: "Who let you into my office?" This middle-aged man was Damian Mouyu, One of the highest alchemical authorities of the Dynasty. The elegant man said calmly: "Nobody let me in here, Enter on my own. I have to admit that your safety is bad, Although this is not the first time I have been in a guild. " Damian was showing a dark expression and thought the worst: A Assassin. If this guy could get to his office, he certainly had great skills. So he was about to leave, after all he was an Alchemist and his combat prowess was not the best. When he was about to turn around and run, he felt an invisible energy that enveloped him and he could not even speak. His back was filled with cold sweat and he could not help but look at the man with fear. This man was without a doubt a powerful Powerhouse! No doubt this was an expert in the Profound Realm and his level was not small, maybe even stronger than that old fart of the imperial family. When had an expert of that stature appeared in the Republic? The Man smiled as if he saw a great old friend with whom he had suffered many setbacks and dangers, Saying: "Quiet Mister Damian, I have not come to harm you, I''m just an agent hired by an esteemed Employer to talk to you and your Clan "He pointed to a piece of furniture to make him feel. Damian like a hare in his cage, He could only obey the man, He knew that even if he called the safety of the guild it would be useless, not even the best experts in the guild could with that man, Besides he was afraid to do something that displeases That man. Since I became Guild Master I never expect to be in this situation. Damian tried to remain calm while saying, "What do you want to talk to me about? and how do I refer to the Senior? " The man sat on the furniture in front of Damian and was separated by a small table. The man sat relaxed and said: "Mr. Damian, let me introduce myself. My name does not matter you can refer to me as Agent, my origins are not important either. I''ll just say this. I am part of an organization that is dedicated to conducting negotiations before starting wars. The Disciple of my Employer did something that angered your Clan, for my Employer to deal with your Clan will be very easy but you want to save the problems so you want to keep your Clan quiet and control its members. Otherwise ... " Damian saw with serious expression, could not understand what kind what kind of organization could work in the Dynasty without people of his state to realize. He also became curious and said: "Senior Agent, Could you tell me what the situation is? " The Agent smiled and said:" Yesterday in the little republic Uri, a twelve-year-old boy killed the Guild Master of that branch with his disciples, that Guild Master was a member of your clan and he was the only descendant of the Sixth Elder of your Clan. My employer knows that old man will move Sky and earth to avenge his grandson. Besides that you could certainly expel him from the Guild and put him on the blacklist. " After that man finished speaking, Damian opened his eyes in disbelief, had such a thing happened? It had only happened a day ago, so It will take a little time to get here, Even by the official means of the Alchemists Guild. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. But Damien could not help but get a little serious: "Senior Agent, Your employer says very big words, You must know who my Master is, right?" Agent only smiled and said: "Of course, Your Master is an Elder Alchemist of the Trent City in the border area, so you are a good friend of the Guild Master and thanks to him was that you got this position. ah this guild is full of corruption. They themselves break their rules. "But he said relaxedly:" You can rest assured, My employer has already thought about this and if your Clan makes the slightest noise about this problem, I can assure you that my employer will not leave loose ends. My employer gave me an execution protocol and when he activates it, the Alchemists'' guild will not be able to protect you, your master and all those around him. " Damian thought for a moment but hesitated a moment and said:" Your employer seems that he is worried about the problems that my Clan can generate but he does not seem worried about the expulsion of the Guild for his disciple, perhaps he does not see the benefits of being in the Guild ?, Besides the size of the experts that can destroy my Mouyu Clan will move by simple Spirit Stones, I do not think that the Master of a small child has something to move to that size of disciples, It was just bluffing. My Clan is a Clan of Alchemists, We can win the favor of many and as if that were not enough we have several relationships with Trent City and its high level alchemists. You need several earth experts to at least destroy us because even the deep experts would not dare to offend us easily. " In the end Damian felt that his reasoning was correct, They had a powerful influence on the Pill Markets of the region and even though the four Large chambers of commerce, Sects and Clans had their own divisions of Alchemists, They were suppliers of smaller chambers scattered throughout all cities and countries. Because of this his profits were astronomical. The Agent did not flinch and sighed: "Mr. Damian, you have a very short-sighted view of the world" At the Agent''s Statement, Damian could only swallow his anger and said: "Please explain" The Agent said: "Mr. I will ask a question, There are many people who think that the guilds are very dominant and even discriminate against those who are not registered or expelled. Then tell me, does not it seem strange that nobody has founded an organization that rivals the guilds? That is, the chambers of commerce have their own alchemists and there are alchemical powers such as sects or clans but none that can equal the guilds and focus on giving "Licenses" or giving services to the alchemists and even if there are only local powers that they can not even be compared to the scale of the guilds, do you know why? " Damian was silent and thought until he found only one idea:" The guilds stopped them. " Pa pa pa The Agent applauded and said:" Right Every time someone wanted to do it, the high guild commanders quickly repressed them and even massacred them. Throughout history there have been several attempts to make an organization that rivals the Guilds but they all failed! ", The man stood up and whispered to Damian:" I tell you a secret, The Guilds are just a facade It''s true objective is not to nurture alchemists but rather they are ... " 236 If I do not have it, Ism still an alchemist? 2 in 1 A few hours after that event, In the Imperial City of the Steria Dynasty, In a secondary street like other innumerable was a middle-aged man seeing any store, With a generic name. In his right hand was a gray card that looked common. This was Damian Mouyu. In his mind, he could only see the store with curiosity and thought: "The Senior Agent said to come here to open my eyes" Soon he entered the store, a store clerk and showed his gray card to the employee When the employee did He bowed and said: "Over here" Damien was guided to the back of the store and was placed in front of a reinforced metal door, Along with a card ID, The employee just stared at Damian and East without hesitation, step the card. A sweet voice came and said: "Accepted Card, Welcome to the Lost Garden" At this moment, Damian''s heart could not help but jump and now he had no doubts about what they told him Senior Agent. He could not help remembering what the told him Senior Agent: "The Guilds were founded by the maximum human powers of a distant time, First if they served for that comment since at that time the human race did not have the strength it has today but after that, the human race would rise up and we would not have to fear other races. The guilds were used by these founding factions as branches and the largest resource collection network that ever existed was formed. The guilds manage a colossal and innumerable amount of resources. So, every year through these guilds, these factions receive a quantity absurd resources and because of the same, these powers have eons of existence to be called the immortal factions ... But over time new factions were born between them, there were several who could compete with the immortal factions. They tried to found a system similar to that of the guilds but they were all suppressed by the immortal factions, so they only had one option to found the black market and be the main sponsors of the black market, all to be able to stop the guilds from taking that tremendous monopoly of resources " Damian went blank after all that explanation ... I could not believe it but at the same time had the doubt:" Seriously that kind of powerful factions have to have their arms everywhere, The resources of these places they are poor compared to other places within the continent " The Agent replied:" They are not interested in common resources but legendary or Unique herbs, In the Heavens there are innumerable herbs with different effects, There are even herbs that are not known under what conditions can be born so it is possible be born in the desolate area of the continent "After That, the agent pulled out a gray card and said: " This is a card for one of the top ten organizations that provide herbs on the continent, "The Agent mocked and said:" Many think that all alchemists or Array masters are registered in the guilds but in reality, only one-third of all Alchemists are registered and the other two-thirds sell their pills on the black market, Today it is said that the black market is four times richer than what is negotiated outside of it, Even if the guilds still have an advantage over their networks, Year after Year the Black market advances to eat those markets. "The Agent saw Damian and said:" Due to all the above my employer is not afraid to offend the guilds, Even if he were expelled by you or the future by another Guild master he only has to do business on the black market that may even be more beneficial to him. " This left Damian stunned. Without waiting for the answer, the Agent stood up and said indifferently: "As you can see, you have no power to harm my employer, my employer will not give you any compensation for what you did as this was initiated by your Clan member, I hope you can control your Sixth Elder and make it clear to my employer does not care if that old man announces that he no longer has relations with your clan, that''s just a mere excuse and my employer will not tolerate it, you do not like it you are free to ignore this warning but it will have its consequences. You should go to the place on the card if you buy something they will give me a commission. " After that, when Damian raised his head, the man had disappeared without a trace. In the end, after several hours of deliberation, he gave in and decided to go to the address on the card. When he entered the metal door he found a small independent space with a rich medicinal smell and when Damian saw that his jaw could not help falling to the ground. After all, it was a small independent space! Something nothing less than legends! This space even if I had ten thousand lives I could not get one. That is, first he had to get a competent master Array since creating a living space is very difficult. For an organization to place an independent space in its small Steria Dynasty, just think about it. Damien could not help but feel a chill on his back. When he saw it looked like installation of equal dimensions with his Guild branch in the City, there were counters and very competent staff. It was as if it were another guild of Alchemists. But from what the Senior Agent said, this was one of ten organizations that sold medicinal herbs. Upon seeing him enter, a beautiful assistant approached and said: "Dear Client, How can we help you today?" Damian was a little scared and said: "How many sets of Profound Training Pills?" The woman was surprised for a moment before smiling sweetly and say: "We currently have ten thousand sets in stock, I do not know if it will satisfy the esteemed customer" Damian upon hearing that he could not help but put on an idiot expression. Ten thousand? Not even his branch of the Guild had so many sets, besides that in the City, there were several Alchemists 2-Star Peak like him, who bought those sets every time they were in Stock. It was not at all surprising that the guild had only a few dozen of them but this Lost Garden had ten thousand. Each set in the Market price was worth a thousand Spirit Stones 8-Grade. But a medium-quality Profound Training Pill could easily be sold for some fifty thousand Spirit Stones 8-Grade. If I wanted to buy all those sets I would have to give ten million 8-Grade Spirit Stones. Just thinking about this, his pocket was bleeding. After all, the earnings of 2-Rank pills only left him a few tens of Spirit Stones 8-Grade per pill. Since its success rate was only 70% and sometimes refined pills of low quality. Damian could only say: "Give me a hundred please, what other sets does he have available?" The woman smiled and showed him a catalog with all the available sets. Spirit condensation pill --- 125 thousand. Meridian breaking Pill ---- 100 thousand Dantian Expansion Pill --- 50 thousand Elementary ascension pill ---- 225 thousand Damian to see those numbers almost fainted. There was a list with thousands of different sets of pills 1 and 2-Rank, The number of sets was not small. Was his guild poor? No, if they wanted they could call other branches and they could have a similar number of sets but doing that would be a waste. In the end, he bought a few more sets of Spirit condensation pill, Meridian breaking Pill, Dantian Expansion Pill. Since they had good sales. and he left almost half of his individual fortune. Even as the Patriarch of Clan Mouyu had no control over the Clan''s finances. That is, after millennia of accumulation, the maximum powers of the region have billions of 8-Grade Spirit Stones but just as they were rich, they had innumerable disciples and expenses. In general, the richest people in the region will only have a few tens of millions of 8-Grade Spirit Stones together with a few hundred Spirit Stones 7-Grade. Even he who was the patriarch of one of the richest powers in the region was poor, The only reason for that is that he was making efforts to level himself to Alchemist 3-Star Low. Now he will focus on refining those sets and making profits to get 3-Rank Low pill sets. Those sets of profound Training Pills are something that only an Alchemist 3-Star High could refine but as they say "What is easy today, Tomorrow when you look for it ... maybe you can not find it" Besides that thanks to the new space artifacts, the herbs will not expire or something similar. You could sell them to get your money back. After all, the demand for herbs and medicinal pills will never go away while the cultivators existed. When Damien had returned to his office, it was already night. He sat in his chair and saw the ton of paperwork he had to do, and sighed. After today the value of the Guild in his heart collapsed, Now he felt no pride in being a Guild Master. But rather he felt like an employee of another person who only worked so that the head of the company is richer and richer. He moved slightly and opened a drawer of his desk and pulled out a bottle of wine. No doubt he opened it and took a third directly from the bottle. "Ahhh," he exclaimed as he wiped his sleeve with the remains of wine that remained on his lips and a fragrance filled the room. Now he had problems. He felt that his world had collapsed. He saw his emblem on his chest that made him an alchemist. And he thought: "If I do not have it, I''m still an alchemist?" After that, he sighed and said: "With just a third, Eh?" This created a lot of doubts about how the world worked. He also had the problem of the sixth elder, that elder was a very good alchemist and had contributed a lot to the clan so when he asked him to place his grandson in the position of a master guild, he gave it without hesitation. Damian did not know if he had done wrong or good, after all, that was why he died. Damian knew that if he punished the sixth Elder that would be unfair, but if he did not do it and let him do what he wanted, that man would destroy his Clan. After hours of deliberation, he made a call, On the other side, came an aged voice: "Patriarch, To what do I owe your call?" Damian sighed and said: "Put Sixth Elder in house arrest," The other party, remained silent Before asking: "What did the Sixth Elder do?" Damian sighed and said: "It''s complicated. In a few days, I''ll come to the Clan to explain the situation but I think in a day or two you''ll know why I do it ..." The voice on the other side after doubting it: "It''s okay", After that the communicator finished the call and took out a sheet of paper starting with: "Letter of resignation" ----------------- ---------- Meanwhile, in a skyscraper of the Imperial City, a man was seeing the city at his feet, If Damian saw it he would know that it is the same one who spoke on behalf of Alexander. Soon a middle-aged man came in and bowed slightly saying: "Young master, The High Command has reached an agreement with the Trade Alliance and are willing to legitimize the licenses we will issue at the same level as those of the current guilds" The man He laughed and said: "Hahaha we finally have the chance, The monopoly of those bastards is over, After countless years of hiding and accumulating strength we can establish a new status Quo" But the middle-aged man said hastily: "But young master, we are not the only ones with those plans " The man smiled and said:" For that reason, we will win, We have to attack the guilds everywhere and not give them a chance to breathe !, According to the innumerable high commands devas left the bubble leaving those powers in their weakest state since millions of years, others have to strive and develop. Innumerable Elders went out in search of geniuses! Including me. If in this generation we can not afford to let those bastards overtake us with their younger generation, otherwise all the efforts of our ancestors will be in vain. " The middle-aged man could only see and say:" Young Master, Si we want to find a decent genius we should go to the central part of this world, In this little piece of land we will not find someone capable " The man shook his head and sighed:" No, I think we will find the right person here, Today I personally went to do an errand, Do you know why? " The middle-aged man denied, then the elegant man said:" The employer who made the claim, used an old account not used for more than a thousand years but you know the most curious thing, Esa Account was registered in a small world called Albur that is on the other side of the bubble, Besides that account has a maximum level encryption, Even with my state I can not read it, Even the third eye can not Get information about that name. Do you understand now? " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The man was incredulous at this statement of the man, Someone in this small continent Mortal, had that level of security with their data! The man watched without flinching and smiled and said: "You know under what name that account is registered" The man looked up and heard a single word from the man: "Kain" The middle-aged man felt a lightning strike through him and said: "The Young Master thinks Kain Crane is on this piece of land?" The elegant man sighed: "I do not know, but this is the only clue we have achieved since we started looking for him." The middle man was excited and said: " Should we go to the Uri republic? " But the elegant man sighed and said:" No, as we know that child Alexander is his Disciple, Sooner or later we will cross paths, It is not the time to knock on Kain''s door " The man of middle age but did not understand but followed the orders. After that, the luxurious man said: "Now, We have to move. In the central county of the province, the Qi is ten times denser we must get out of here before our airplanes are useless to establish a headquarters in the central county, Enlist a group of men we must be fast " 237 Today we will hide, but one day we will resurface! 2 in 1 (Note: This chapter takes place while the elegant man talks to Damien) A couple of million miles from the Uri Republic was a large empire several folds stronger than the small Uri Republic. So much that in its territory there were three Mines of 8-Grade Spirit Stones, All in control of the imperial family ruling the lands. One provided Spirit Stones for the army. Another for the Central Academy of the empire. While the largest of them provides resources for the direct descendants of the imperial family. Thanks to this centralized system, the position and strength of the imperial family and its faithful subordinates was as firm as a rock. The nobility made by humans were known as Lords, Knight, Baronet, Baron, Viscount, Count, Marquis, Duke, Archduke, Grand Duke, conferred King, Royal Prince and finally Emperor. The Greck Empire was so strong that in its lands there were numerous powers comparable to the eight ruling powers of the Uri Republic before the transformation of the world. and there were a few dozens of 9-Grade Spirit Stones. But all these were in the hands of nobles, You could say that all the powers in this empire had nobles supporting the. Otherwise it would be very difficult to make a space between all the minor powers of the empire. The Greck Empire was a country in which great importance was placed on the title of nobility and all plebeians work to achieve the title of knight or Baronet. Since to obtain the title of baron one had to have great merits in the war and currently there was no war with a neighboring country. In many countries there were three social grades. From the lowest to the highest they were, Plebeians, Half noble and Noble. The plebeians did not have titles. While the noble means were conformed by the lesser Lords, Knights and Baronets. While the true nobles were only those who have titles like Baron or higher. It could be said that the lords, Knights and Baronettes were excluded from the true social circle of the nobility. While they were admired by the commoners they were despised by the other nobles. Since those titles were relatively easy to obtain, they only needed to be citizens born in the empire or to have two or three generations living in lands of the empire along with a Realm of minimum cultivation for an age. In the Greck Empire to be a Lord one had to have at least 4-Level Elementary, to be a 7-Level Elementary Knight and to earn the Baronet title one must be in the half Step Spirit early. Some accepted these titles while others preferred to leave the country and go to one of the three Great countries of the region. Since rejecting the title given by the imperial family could make them angry and have them killed. Since in the majority but in all the feudal systems the ruling families were very dominant and would not allow to have someone who opposes their will, at least not people with potential. If there were geniuses with potential in the noble families, the majority of nobles did not send them to the academy of the empire but would make them join the highest powers such as the ten Great Clans or the eight Great Sects. And they would leave the empire when they are barely babies. Even the ruling family did the same as assassins from other neighboring countries sent murderers for fear of being conquered by the country that gave birth to that genius when it matured. That is why almost all the nobles had hidden offspring which only a few knew of the existence of those descendants. The only drawback is that not being born within the family, they had no attachment for the family or sense of belonging, so to attract them it was difficult to make them work for the good of the family. Many said that years ago the imperial family Greck had a hidden descendant who became a son-in-law of one of the Ten Great Clans but as it was a rumor and it was not known if it was true or not. Many believed that it was only a rumor because if it were true, the neighboring countries were more friendly and will be afraid of being conquered but there was not even the slightest change. Today in the imperial capital of the Greck Empire, in the enormous palace palace a mile wide by a mile long and with great towers, This is the seat of the Government and home of the imperial family. The Greck Palace. In a room in the central area of the palace in which there are more than a hundred people. There was a group of elderly people, middle-aged women and middle-aged men. Among them were a group of nine young people, seated in a specific order. The latter were the top ten of the geniuses of the Greck clan. The first genius was called the crown prince, while the others were called the Second Prince / Princess. For if a woman had great talents she would marry within the family with a distant relative, since a family with the age of the Greck family had many branches and descendants. It is only known as the main branch that lived in the capital but there were several other branches with Royal Princes in charge of provinces. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. If these women were kept within the family and married with a genius from the secondary branches they could make the blood of the family become richer in talent. The only condition is that you could not marry first, second or third degree relatives. Only from fourth grade onwards would be perfect to potentialize the talent in generation in generation. If there is no able man in the Clan or worthy of it, the Clan would seek a marriage alliance with a power of equal or greater power. Or look for a genius of a minor power and make him the son-in-law of the family. All these practices were very common in the human race. Today in the meeting room these young people have no voice or vote only attend to be observers and learn from their elders, because when they are not, These young people will be the leaders of the Clan. In the center of the Salon there was a middle-aged man sitting on ostentatious throne, appearing to be in his 30s-40s. This was the current emperor of the Greck empire, on the right was a throne of equal size to that of the emperor. In it was a white-haired man, appearing to be 50-60 years old. This was the current patriarch and old emperor of the previous generation. The status of the old emperor was only surpassed by the Supreme Elder and the Old Ancestor. A Spirit expert could live up to 800 years, I mean eight mortal lives so the powers that had Spirit experts had 5 or 6 generations living among its members. In fact, most powers in the world of cultivation had five or six generations. Some more and others less. For as long as the cultivation of a person increases, so will the difficulty of having offspring. The first generation was the younger generation ... while the fifth or sixth generation represented the pillars and the reason why its members were arrogant. At this time there was no joy and joy in the Greck family but it was the opposite. There was a dark and tense atmosphere. The reason was simple. Today in the morning they received the news that all their members with a crop superior to 3-Level Spirit, all, put a price on their head! For a common Elder, he was placed a whopping one million 7-Grade Spirit Stones, that was equal to ten billion 8-Grade Spirit Stones! It would be a lie if they did not let some of the same elders want to kill others for that reward. But not only that. For the current emperor the reward was two million. The Old Emperor - 3 million Supreme Elder - 4 million For the ancestor - 5 million But what surprised most was that the highest reward was not for the older generation but for the younger generation. The crown prince, 5.5 million All in 7-Grade Spirit Stones! 55 Billion 8-Grade Spirit Stones for a young man who was not even in the spirit Realm! Someone wanted him a hundred times dead and was using a big rock to crush an egg! This was a fortune that even if we added the fortunes of the ten financial groups, the three Great Countries, ten Great Clans and eight Great Sects. they added would not give much that terrifying number! not even the richest that were the four chambers of commerce were that rich! If someone murdered everyone on the list by those who put their heads on their heads, it would make everyone in the region drool! Even to the great powers. So thinking about this the old emperor said: "The Supreme Elder and the Ancestor have left the palace, I think that we the older generation should also leave it for at least a few decades until things calm down" But immediately an Elder He said: "But the younger generation is too weak to hold the box! If we leave some great nobles could greedily see our assets! " The old emperor sighed and said bitterly:" We must execute the escape plan " This made most Elders will stand out, That plan was basically going to the Big Mountain range Three and become an isolated family! An isolated family was basically a family that left the human world to become self-sufficient! In the continent there were several isolated families that do not interact with other humans. Someone had made them have to leave all their possessions. But at that moment they had no other option. Since their heads were a quantity that would make very powerful people coveted them! The best thing was to disappear! For that he had already chosen a place that was kept extremely secret, since once his enemies were discovered they would go. Without waiting for the others he said: "You have two days to make the necessary arrangements, We will meet in the basement of the palace to escape by the tunnels towards Big Three, the supreme Elder was with an advanced team to eliminate the powerful beasts of that territory " At that time, a middle-aged man said:" But what shall we do with the empire and with the crown prince? " So the emperor had to talk about his son said in a serious tone: "The Ancestor left today to go pick up Segger, with the speed of the Ancestor should be faster than the Assassins" That man''s eyes shone and said: " The Ancestor will kill that brat! Great! " Segger had reported what had happened and how a brat had killed all the guards of the crown prince. In fact yesterday they were already organizing a team led by Elders of the family to go to pick up the prince and arrest that child to be judged. After all, a little boy in a miserable republic Uri had dared to touch someone in his family. The only thing they did not understand was because that child was not for his prince after finishing his experts. The foolish Elders thought it was because of their last name that that child had been frightened. Then the old emperor said furiously: "Avenge? Are you stupid or what? Do not you understand? Why do you think that brat''s head is worth so much? Because he who put those rewards was the power behind that child! they are telling you in an indirect way Stupid! Anyone with half a brain could decipher it! " This was like thunder to that man''s ears! That boy was so cheeky! Now he understood why the reward for the crown prince was so great. What he was trying to say was easy, "Because of him I''m giving you the rewards!" Who can not offend whom? In the human world there was a rule. 99% of the wealth was concentrated in 1% of the population. yes, only 1% of human beings were cultivators, Furthermore in the world of human cultivation it was said that the stronger the richer person would be, the power behind that child could easily give 100 million 7-Grade Spirit Stones in rewards as if nothing. Only with that amount of wealth could that power be compared to an average power in the former 4-Grade Mortal Country Zone. That kind of powers were not powers that his Clan Greck ... Just thinking about this, The man had his back full of cold sweat! The old emperor rose from his seat and said aloud: "For now we will hand over the administration of the empire to the Royal Prince Hummer," he said with a determined voice and fierce eyes: "Today we have to hide because we are weak but they should know that for several months the strength of the Supreme Elder and the Ancestor are increasing by leaps and bounds, Someday we will return and will be stronger than ever! When that day arrives we will make them pay for this humiliation " All the Elders in unison shouted" Yes! " But what they did not realize is a young man with a dark expression in one of the seats of the princes and said in his heart:" Why didn''t you kill that imbecile? Why? " ----------------------- Meanwhile in the Uri Republic, In the Square Rossen Inn. The office of the Manager. Bzzz Bzzz On his forearm the manager''s communicator vibrated and when the manager saw the name of the caller, as this was the regional manager of the Rossen Square hotels, East managed the more than one hundred hotels in more than two hundred countries. This was his direct boss. When I connect the call, a serious male voice came in and told him no opportunity to speak: "I have a headquarters order, the High Command says there is a guest you can not offend, it''s a boy named Alexander, that child he has worried. So you must please him even if he wants to sleep with your wife! "After that he hung up the call. The manager just kept a silly expression, Come on! is a 12-year-old boy will not ask for that, he does not have to exaggerate. Right? But soon he touched his chin and said: "That boy would be a good son-in-law, It''s a pity that my daughter already has that idiot" Meanwhile, in a square in the Capital City of the Republic, A child was watching a man from middle age while some girls played in the distance These were Alexander and Eldar. Alexander smiled and said, "Thanks for the gun. If you want a payment while it''s in my hands, I''ll do it!" Eldar frowned, thought for a moment before saying, "You can pay me with the method to mutate Arwen''s body. " When he said this, His heart jumped. I just hoped he was not too greedy, since for him,he had no value for that piece of metal but the method to mutate his niece''s body ... was too valuable. 238 The Strong rules the Weak, If the Weak becomes strong.. New Status Quo For Eldar the Spear''s Value was null, since in his hands it was no different than a piece of iron. Even if it were used as a common weapon, it could not channel its Qi into Weapon patterns. He had done tests before and discovered that even if the weapon could harm people in his state, the damage was almost nil and much of his power seemed to be restricted by the weapon''s patterns or arrays. As the Weapon had recognized Alexander as the owner, Eldar knew very well that it was useless to claim the weapon since the weapon seemed to have spirituality and awareness, Only the weapon would choose its owner and this tie would only be broken when the owner dies but even there It was not safe to retrieve the weapon, Since there were weapons that committed suicide with their owners, so he looked for something more useful for him, the method of mutation of his niece''s body. Alexander smiled at the question and said to Eldar: "The method is as simple as it is complex, Simple imagine this, A great ocean of crystal clear water but little by little a burning ship enters its surface, what do you think will happen with the ship ? ", Eldar listened carefully and replied:" It will burn until a point comes where the fire enters with the water, There it will extinguish without hope " Alexander applauded and said:" Correct, that analogy is the best that most people think about that situation but what would happen if the fire on that ship was a fire of origin? " Eldar thought it and said without security:" If it were a fire of origin, theoretically it is said that these fires can evaporate entire oceans without extinguishing but even in the cradle of Creation the number of Fires of Origin has been scarce ", Eldar saw Alexander in the eyes and said:" Even a person with my state has not seen a fire that can be termed as fire of origin " Just thinking about it Eldar recalled that in the world there were different natural fires, of different qualities, strengths and classifications. The most basic and common was called "earthly fire," This was incredibly rare and was only born in places with rich fire essence. It was said that if a power had control over an earthly fire they could develop large numbers of experts in all professions that They need fire. That is, Artisans, Blacksmiths, Alchemists, Gourmets. You could say that for those with a weak spiritual fire or a nonexistent one. having an earthly fire could make your Dao advance by leaps and bounds. Many powers in the Holy Land had earthly fires, but even among the earthly fires there were differences. Only the earthly fires were divided into three Orders, each being divided into 9 Grades. Having a world of difference between each Grade. And those were the earthly fires, After the earthly fires there were the illumination fires, After the illumination fires, there were more powerful fires. Among them were the fires of Origin. In every holy land, there was not a illumination fire much less a fire of origin! That object was something of myths and legends, only merely sighted in the first Age of time. Alexander shrugged and said: "Hey, Arwen has a Sacred Body if the materials to kill her were common, wouldn''t it be a pity?", After stopping for a moment, Alexander continued and said: "In theory only I would need a strand of an Origin fire called willow leaf fire, It is said that this fire belonged to a beast known as the Deer Leaf, an extinct race that is even speculated to be born before the first dragon ... " Eldar then frowned eyebrows and interrupted Alexander: "Are you saying that the materials you need, they no longer exist?" Alexander shook his head and said: "No, if you can find the body of a Leaf Deer in that body you should find the remnant of the fire willow leaf, "Eldar was going to ask a question but Alexander interrupted him and said:" If you wonder how to look for it in the vastness of the infinite universe, it''s easy. That fire should resonate with Arwen''s body. You would only have to configure a spiritual compass to emit a wave similar to that of Arwen''s body, you should be able to find something like that, It could even be in the treasure of a power accumulating dust, since only bone is needed " Eldar to think this , he could find it reasonable but at the same time he could not understand why Alexander a small human in an abandoned land could know this? That kind of knowledge should not be accessible. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Unless all humans had easier access to knowledge. But with those who are suspicious of humans, The High Command of humans should restrict knowledge so that their position is firm. Eldar could only see Alexander and think about how strange this child was. After that, Alexander told him other things necessary to mutate Arwen''s body. But Eldar did not understand half of the objects Alexander requested. Besides that he was told by a rare Array that he did not understand. Eldar could only sigh and accept that his knowledge and Dao were behind Alexander. so he could only trust him to fix the mutation of his niece''s body while he searched for the necessary elements. When I think about this, Alexander changed the subject: "Senior Eldar, I need a favor, would you go to the center of the continent for me?" Eldar frowned and said: "To the center of the continent?" Alexander nodded and said: " If, with your cultivation, it should be easy to reach the center of the continent, I need resources and the resources here are very bad. Even if the environment improved it will take time for natural treasures to begin to appear, Perhaps more common herbs have already begun to appear but the age is still insufficient. Good resources can save me a lot of time and help me grow by leaps and bounds, I don''t need much just a few resources that will last me for about 40 years. " Eldar said:" Do you plan on staying for four decades? " Alexander smiled and said," Those resources, just I last 4 or 5 years " Eldar hesitated before asking and said:" Why do you want to be here? " Alexander sighed and said:" I have decided to start my trip when I am 16 years old. Until then I want to stay with my family. "Alexander lay down gently:" You always wanted to live a common childhood and leave worries to adults, sleep in a bed without fear of being devoured when you sleep. Do not eat decaying meat left by others. Not knowing if you would wake up tomorrow. "Alexander saw Arwen suspiciously and said:" I just want to have what she has, but an issue made me leave my childhood happy, "He saw Heaven and continued:" A child I shouldn''t have many worries, just play, eat, sleep and cultivate. I have a few brothers and sisters. You know when we are adults each one took separate paths, I will not be all their lives to defend them so I can only prepare them for the cruel world of human cultivation " Eldar said:" Why don''t you just stay as Mortals for the rest of your life? " Alexander did not flinch and said:" That is not the issue, in the human world it is not as complex as you think, Only the strong are respected, The King is the Winner. Even if my brothers wanted to be Mortal but what would happen if he meets a stronger person? Even if you don''t look for strength, that doesn''t mean that your enemy won''t, For a King it is possible to restrict many things but one It is impossible to restrict the cultivation of someone. If a nobleman or commoner exceeds the strength of the Royal family, I would not be surprised if there was an idea of a coup d''etat to raise a new Royal family. "Alexander paused a moment until he finished with a phrase: "The Strong rules the Weak, If the Weak becomes strong. Nothing is good anymore and a new Status Quo is established. Something that the strong do not like " 239 Jade Elven Token! Eldar after listening to Alexander, I didn''t know what to think. I just felt that I could not see through Alexander, It was as if I was talking to a lonely person who was alone for countless years looking for company but at the same time was a person who was comfortable with loneliness. You could say that this child had the mindset of a cultivator from such a young age. Since a cultivator must know that he will spend a lot of time in his life in seclusions and that worsens while your Realm is higher. For those experts it was nothing strange to spend hundreds or thousands of years in seclusions, since they enjoyed a long longevity. Living beings by nature are social beings, so to go alone for a long time without losing your mind was quite difficult and needed great mental strength. Since they could lead to despair. In addition to the fact that the higher your Realm was, the lower the number of experts, so it was normal that you will find beings of the same level every time, which would mean that if you want to advance in the Martial Dao you would have to Get the idea of being alone. Only with the passing of time could others of the same level appear but perhaps at that time your level is higher and unattainable. The only reason why the great powers had large numbers of powerful experts was the accumulation over time. Because of this, A Cultivator should embrace loneliness but not be overwhelmed by loneliness. For this elf, Alexander was an enigmatic person among humans. He broke all prejudices he had against humans. In other words, in his youth he had interacted with many human geniuses but they were all the same. Arrogant with males and Lustful with females. There were cheeks and people who pretended to be well-educated gentlemen to deceive the female elves. That is, for the elves. Humans were all bad. Liars, Arrogant, manipulative, Greedy ... But Alexander has never shown any of that. So Eldar could not sigh and say, "Child, I don''t know if your performance is very good or if that''s really your true personality" Alexander on his side said calmly: "You judge an entire race as if they were all equal ... but I can also ask you, if you think humans are bad. Can you tell me that all elves are good? " " This¡­ ", This sentence had left Eldar speechless, since he didn''t know how to answer. Then Alexander continued and said: "I have to admit that your breed is very good internally but you should know that there will always be black sheep in a family, so that the elves look less at humans and there are precedents that they don''t put us in his eyes due to his great innate talent but remember humans can have internal struggles and we can be arrogant but we have a rule, "Alexander saw Eldar in the eyes, Eldar could only see endless serenity in Alexander''s eyes. As if they were the eyes of a Sage who had lived countless years meditating on life. Alexander said: "It doesn''t matter the internal affairs, If another fucking race comes for us, we kill that race first. Since a human can only die at the hands of another human. That is part of our arrogance. Death is inevitable but if a race throws a large-scale attack on us, especially the elves. What do you think will happen? " Eldar frowned and began to think. Thus his expression could not be avoided changing, Alexander on his side calmly said: "We are all you want, we have innumerable defects but there are some defects that we use in our favor with other races, Among them is that the elves are not accustomed to wars and murders like humans so our veteran experts are much better than yours. Even if you beat us in the younger generation, we have an older older generation, "Alexander scoffed and said:" You haven''t thought, why don''t elves start a racial war against us despite so many small conflicts? The answer is simple: Because you can''t afford a war of that scale. Neither elves or humans. If they ended up like this, then the base of both races could be weakened to historical lows. Just to be enslaved by a third race. " This was like lightning and thunder in Eldar''s head. He knew that humans were powerful but he also wondered why elves didn''t teach humans a lesson. Today he knew why! If the Elves started a war against the elves, even if it were just the branch of the holy land or a branch on a continent, with human reasoning and their vile tactics they would make that conflict expand more and more. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Since a war between bigger. The benefits will be greater and knowing the greed of humans. The Elves could start the war, but who would say when it ended would be the humans! While Eldar was simulating everything in his mind, Alexander said: "Not all humans are bad, In fact there are people with great hearts at the beginning but in human nature, power corrupts and many cannot resist the temptation of it over the years Their mentality changes until they think they are omnipotent beings and that the weakest people are nothing more than their subordinates and slaves. The same goes for geniuses, They are so praised and spoiled that they think they are superior because of everyone''s compliments, That any woman should feel honored to be with him. That they are goddesses to be praised by ordinary men and that no man is worthy of them. Things like that are very common. Although there are also experts and geniuses with their feet on the ground are very few. Since most powers are lost in their own ego and when that happens ... ahhh let''s just say that there are many powers that fail to reach ten thousand years old, "Alexander made a small and continuous pause:" Regarding My, After many years I only came to think that arrogance does not bring me anything good so I simply do not bother to be arrogant but if another person treats me with arrogance or tries to kill me I will not leave. I can be humble but not immense. Besides that I have a very short fuse. " Alexander gave a smile and said:" If you don''t believe me, ask that shitty Guild Master, I don''t need a reason to kill. " Eldar finally understood a bit of Alexander, if the person was educated, not submissive. when dealing with him, he would give a reciprocal action but if you were the opposite, In Alexander''s dictionary there was nothing called, Tolerance. If Alexander was stronger than the person who offended him, he would certainly kill him. And if the other side were stronger ... it will use all its resources to finish it or expect to be stronger to clear the accounts. That was part of Alexander''s arrogance, Eldar could not sign and said, "And what if you meet an elf genius?" Alexander opened his eyes and saw Eldar without fear: "If he is friendly, I become his friend, if he is disrespectful he killed him, even if he were your son, daughter, brother-in-law, sister, brother, mother, father, cousin, niece. I don''t care if I make you an enemy, I don''t break my ideals. If someone was to blame it was their elders for not teaching them that there are people more powerful than one and that the outside world is not their playground, "Alexander showed a confused expression and said:" I do not offend people unless they They offend me or want to give me orders from nowhere as if it were their dog, so you can rest easy. It all depends on the stupid with suicidal tendencies that I find. " Eldar showed a complex expression, because what Alexander had said was reasonable. Certainly a Genius like Alexander was a threat to the Elves but at the same time he was not a person who attacked everyone crazy. Just as everyone had interests to take care of and if you messed with their interests. He could defend himself. If an elf was so idiotic as to provoke someone like that, Although Eldar does not want to admit because he is of the same race, he had to die. After all, even if Alexander didn''t. Sooner or later he would find another human with the short fuse to offend. Even if he killed Alexander, things would not change. In the end I doubt for a moment but out of nowhere a Jade token appeared and gave it to Alexander before sighing. Alexander saw the Token saw confused and Eldar began to say: "It is a token of friendship, When the Elves find a trustworthy human, they usually give it to them, Normally only the elven nobility has them. Since we are the most cunning of the race and can better treat treacherous humans and even differentiate some decent people to do business. With this token if you meet an elf it will be much easier to make a friendship and you can even enter elven lands at leisure by walk or buy property to settle down. " Eldar saw Alexander and said:" I hope my race never offends a person with your ability but if they do ", He only showed an expression of irony shaking his head:" It is because my race is declining and does not know how to distinguish good from evil " Alexander when he saw the Token, I knew that although it did not serve him for now . In the future I could open a new world of possibilities, Since it was widely known that Elves dominated lands with rich natural resources! This token was like the key to unlimited resources! So I gladly took the token and thanked. After all, not every day they gave you access to many resources. Eldar after a while thinking about it and said: "I think I will make a trip to the center of the continent, what do you need? and I hope you have many spiritual stones, since this duke will not pay for anything. This duke will stay for a while in human territory to live his culture and his famous gastronomy " There were rumors that some elves who settled in human territories for a long time became obese, Eldar did not believe that but this morning¡­ Alexander grinned by ear upon hearing this. With the speed of Eldar you could move around the continent at your leisure, even with this size! It would not take him a week to make his round trip. Besides that it was nothing to cross the millions of miles that separate Alexander from Alba Kingdom. So Alexander gladly talked about what he wanted and told Eldar where to get it after they talked for a few hours and invited Eldar to come to Alba Kingdom. There was no better place for Arwen to recover. In addition to getting free transportation. With this you could save several hundred million Gold. -------------------------- Hours later, At night, In a Square Suite Rosen inn a blond girl asked an ordinary-looking boy: "Young Master, Because I mercilessly treat the Clan Greck and the Clan Mouyu but the Sun sect has not touched her, Do not tell me that one hundred million made it up" The boy smiled weakly: "I have someone who doesn''t want me to die for now in the Sun Sect, If I move against it now I am afraid of it being cannon fodder or dying in the midst of the murders, After all, I cannot control who kills a murderer. " These were Helena and Alexander. Helena showed a confused expression but Alexander said: "You would have seen my surprise when I saw my brother''s name written on the List of Sun Sect disciples" Helena opened her eyes wide and said: "Brother?" Alexander nodded and He said: "Yes, my older brother, my first brother, Taylor Alba. I''m very curious how he is doing and how he is, I want to go visit him " Helena could only be confused and said" Why ?, Isn''t he your enemy " 240 After 100,000 years Ism back Hearing that, Alexander smiled and said: "Taylor is not like Nathaniel. If he came to these lands from a very young age he must be more sensible than Nathaniel, since here the strength of his grandfather was useless. That is something that had to make him mature. To say that he is my enemy is very ambiguous. " But Helena hurriedly said:" Was it not his family that poisoned the entire third generation of the Alba family, is that not enough to win their enmity? " Alexander denied and said:" When did they do that my brother was barely 5-6 years old. It is impossible that he worked on that plot. Most likely, it was the general or his sons who planned such a plot. Since even if her son would not end up as King, the queen had my father''s favor so her condition would not have been affected but different things happened with Taylor''s uncles. " Helena began to think and what Alexander said was true, One could not blame the offspring for the mistakes of the older generation. In that case their Ancestors participated in the tearing of the heavens, which caused the Martial Dao to have a total decline. Helena was to blame for that? No !, Because at that time I was not born. The same happened with Taylor. He was not to blame for his uncles planning that behind him, even if it were for his future. Now if Taylor was already of legal age and towards those plans it was a different matter. Even if it were the fault of the older generation, I would have to account for their participation! Alexander leaned back on the couch and said: "Now my face is in all the news, So they live in Sun City, so they should know what happened here in a few days, Maybe they recognize us" Helena also She sat on the couch and frowned, saying, "But, when they left Alba Kingdom, you weren''t too young? How could they recognize each other?" Alexander pointed to himself and said, "Even if you don''t believe it, they say I look like Lewis, Isabella is Lewis''s childhood friend so you will surely find the relationship with easily, "Alexander paused and laughed playfully saying:" There are also scenes of my mother on the battlefield, even if she doesn''t recognize me She will recognize her. " Helena showed a surprised expression and didn''t say much more, but every time she was surprised at all the analysis this human made. As he thought his father could not have been wrong! After that he said goodbye and said: "Today I have a sleepover with Arwen! So see you tomorrow, Young Master! " Alexander only forced a smile when he heard, Since when a servant accepted a compromise without asking his Master. In the end he just shook his head. This Helena was only a servant in name. She was also treated and pampered as a daughter by his mother. Attend he said to himself, "Well, I betrays everything is fine" Although also an idea came to mind: "now my brothers and sisters should also have their own servants, right" In the end, he could only sigh and began browsing the Deep Web. He convinced Eldar to travel to the center of the continent for resources so I will take advantage of this rare situation. He wanted to ask for many different treasures, so he entered the portal of Lost Garden, Blacksmith Grill, Black Cauldron, Booth Crafts. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. So he asked for great varieties of resources, among them the most valuable were pills called Vitality Little River Pill, Vitality Middle River Pill, Vitality Grand River Pill. These were used by the great powers to make the strength of their disciples or offspring grow by leaps and bounds. A Vitality Little River Pill was incomparable to using spiritual stones. However, these only have an effect on Elementary Experts. The pills that Alexander asked could only help him to the Profound Realm. After that he would have to buy Vitality Little Lake to help him advance in the Earth realm. In his previous life, Kain had innumerable problems to get resources and not to mention those pills. Those pills were not cheap at all. Since the great powers restrict the offer in the market. A Vitality Little River Pill could be worth one hundred thousand 8-Grade Spirit stones. Are they worth that? Do not! But if you wanted one, that was the price you had to pay. The best thing you could do was buy the recipe and recruit an alchemist capable of refining pills for your own power. But, Only the recipe for that Vitality Little River Pill was very expensive, It could cost hundreds or billions of 8-Grade Spirit Stones, since there were several variations of each pill where several herbs were substituted with other equivalents. Some better, some worse. Obviously the best were controlled by people with power while the variation that was sold publicly was an average. Neither the best nor the worst. Even Kain made his own variation that was ten times better than the commercial version. Alexander knew that within the entire county only the highest powers could afford to buy the recipe but only after a few hundred years of accumulation of wealth. Since the current wealth of those powers was due to how old they were. That without thinking of the benefits they had to give the alchemist responsible for refining the pills. Refining that kind of pills were very difficult. Even harder than Elementary Pills. Since it generates physical and mental stress even for an alchemist experiment. Not to mention the weird and ages of herbs needed to refine, Because of this the powers only gave these pills to the elite disciples or in exchange for contribution points. This already showed that it was nothing like the Elementary Pill. Even if they were both 1-Rank pills. They were like day and night. You could say that as long as they have the elementary Pills and the Vitality Little River Pill, ingesting simultaneously would make your strength grow by leaps and bounds. The dream of any martial genius. But due to the market price on the Vitality Little River Pill, its supply could not be left to an external faction. If they did, their treasures would undoubtedly be emptied in a few years. That is why they preferred to make the big investment to obtain the recipe, since if they refined them internally it would only cost them a tenth of the market price. In fact, selling it was great business. Because of all this, even if they were disciples of a powerful faction, if they were only average disciples they could only consume a Vitality Little River Pill every year or couple of years. So they preferred to grow with the Qi of the Environment or Spirit Stones leaving that kind of pills as a dream. Even so Alexander got in the black Cauldron at half the market price. In the black market there were large varieties of pills cheaper than the prices offered in the common markets. So order more than one hundred thousand pills Vitality Little River Pill, Vitality Middle River Pill, Vitality Grand River Pill. Elementary Pills, Spirit Training Pills, Profound Training Pills, Dantian expanding ..., plus various seeds of medicinal herbs and Spiritual Trees. An Overlord Cloud Orb and a few Array Flags of various ranks. A few Weapons and Armor for your family. As well as other special objects nothing cheap.In addition to a million Spirit Stones 5-Grade. Those items were expensive but after selling so many secrets between the sales of the Space Rings and the Transmission Arrays they had won over 800,000 million Marcial Coins. This might seem like a lot, but with all the income that those who sell space rings or those who charge for using their Transmission Arrays over the years would have, this amount was only a drop in profits. You could say that Alexander gave unlimited benefits to many people! But right now Alexander was sure that if he declared himself as the second richest person on the continent, nobody could declare himself as the first ... at least on this continent. But wealth meant nothing unless it became strength. If I could get those resources. It could save him many years of hard cultivation as in his past life. Alexander could get these things in other places closer, but not in large quantities with luck they would have a few dozen of low quality also needed a good quality Orb at least Heaven Cloud if he wanted to create a medicinal garden like his last life or even better! , This was a golden opportunity! Since you could even buy resources for your loved ones. After selecting everything he wanted, he passed the purchase order to Eldar and told him what to do when he reached the center of the continent. I just had to go to a City called Merchant City and go to a store called Sleepy''s Supplier Store. There I had to present the purchase note along with a purchase code. So, Eldar left the capital at midnight, but first he gave Alexander a big warning: "If something happens to my niece, you will pay with your life! "He paused a little and said," I''ll be back in two months! ", After that he disappeared without a trace as if he had never existed. Alexander showed a black expression and said, "Are you going on vacation or what?" He didn''t know why but he felt cheated. According to his most conservative estimates, Eldar should only take a week to make the round trip. Why would it take seven extra weeks? That bastard wants him to take care of his niece while he roams the continent! In the end, Alexander could only sigh and accept him returning to his room, After all he needed that Orb, In fact the only reason he dared to ask for something like that was for the Orb. Everything else including pills, Weapons and Armor was useless for now. Eldar in his mind said: "Human culinary world here I go!", While licking his lips he waited for the delicacies he would find in the center of the continent! Arwen was already healthy and would be fine with that human. Besides, she thinks that I am doing a favor to this human and that the human world is full of dangers. So it would be a bad idea with her delicate body to take her for a walk in the human world When he returns, I will only tell him how his uncle bravely defeated human bandits and ventured into the cruel human world. So Eldar left with great expectations of the human world. On his way, His expression changed and he said: "I don''t have Spirit Stones of such a low Grade, Where can I change a Spiritual Stone Concentrated?", After a little thought he shrugged and thought that more than somewhere I will find a place where They will change their Spiritual Stone Concentrated. After all this continent was like your playground! Meanwhile. In the void of Space a black hole opened out of nowhere, From this two shadows came out. One was a middle-aged man finely dressed in golden robes. While the other was a young woman who appeared to be in her twenties, Her beauty was unmatched, Her gaze cold and penetrating, Her lips were red and seductive along with her large and deep eyes showing unparalleled wisdom, Adding her slender figure with clock shape Many would think she was a fallen Goddess of Heaven. The woman saw her surroundings could not help sighing, Since this was the place where she grew up, Seeing the infinite galaxies, they reminded her of the long road she had crossed and thought to herself: "After more than 100,000 years I''m back ", But still I ask:" Why do I see everything so different? " The man calmly said:" In this place and our home have a time law of one hundred to one, One year there is equal to one hundred years here If you''re not bad, you left when you were three thousand years old and spent 100,000 years in that place but here it was 10 million years. No wonder you see different things. " The woman could only sigh at the man''s statement. He nodded and said:" Hopefully the Palace must still be on Island Lotuth. " The man nodded and said:" We must recover our inheritance! ", Turned to see the woman and said:" What is the name of the world we are going to? " The beautiful woman said with a little nostalgia:" Albur World, That was the first place I came to when I was a baby, Father. " The man, remembering those days, couldn''t help but show a sad expression on his face and resentment for that traitor. He couldn''t wait to tear it apart with his own hands! 241 Sneak attack! Seeing her father, the beautiful woman just gestured for him to continue disappearing into the void. In a matter of some breaths they reached a huge planet very similar to infinity world before its expansion. The woman''s beautiful eyes saw the world and began to relieve everything she thought she had forgotten. From her humble childhood to her meteoric rise. Even that child who courted her with such longing. In the end I could only sigh and enter the atmosphere falling like a meteor without problems. It seems that your body treated this as an ephemeral problem. Browse through your memories to a small island of your memories. But when she reached the place of his memories she couldn''t help but frown. The middle-aged man saw his daughter''s expression and said curiously: "What''s wrong? Is it the wrong place? " The beautiful woman shook her head and said:" No, this is the place but the small island in my memories was not so big. By the standards of these places it could be considered a small continent. " The middle-aged man nodded, turned his head to see everywhere before saying:" I think what you tell me is not strange after all, this The world is still consolidating, from what I see these worlds were nurtured by experts so it is not uncommon for new lands to be born through the centuries. "The man paused a little and continued:" This is not an expansion but a game of the world. A fight between sea and land. Sometimes the earth gains territory to the sea and vice versa, "The man smiled and stretched out his hand to say:" This is the same as when we create small pocket worlds, That world has its own longevity and internal changes, We can make it remain the same for all its useful life but it depends on what you want the world for, sometimes the giant worlds do this to protect themselves and extend their useful life ", Man saw the heavens and said:" The same thing happens in the universe, Every innumerable Star years die while others are born, Everything is part of life. Nothing is consistent, Everything changes, Sometimes for better, sometimes for worse, "in the end he sighed and said:" Even the worlds eventually come to an end. " The woman was silly listening to that, I wanted to ask many things but her father cut her off and he said: "There are things that are inexplicable with words, You will only understand after living them, Now your age may seem advanced but there are people much older than you, Even in this place there are old people who prefer to live like kings in a well even knowing the true to enter the true ocean " The man showed a smile and said:" You know how many old men were forcibly dragged out of this bubble, Even Atlas is surprised at the number of new labor for their cities "but at the same time showed a mocking expression and said: "All because those old men lived a false immortality and were the kings is that they refused to move forward, they were just shit conformists" The woman nodded inwardly mind before the statements of her father but he also knew how difficult it was to leave the bubble and that only true geniuses were able to get out of it, After countless years this bubble had a certain reputation between the belts. It was a bubble of myths and legends. In the end the man said to his daughter: "Let''s go to the palace!" The woman nodded and in only a couple of breaths they reached a mountain, They descended where the beautiful woman led the man to a cave and entering they found a majestic palace abandoned by time, Many would think that it was the seat of a great faction in its past. Seeing the palace, the middle-aged man could only sigh and become sentimental. and said: "This was your mother''s home, you know the servant who rescued you was a personal servant of your mother" The woman stopped for a moment remembering the first time she came here, She was just a Junior at Houtian Realm. He had to go through great difficulties to get here and take the resources that that servant had collected in her few years of remaining life. Thanks to them her life was much easier and her strength was able to advance by leaps and bounds. The only thing she left behind was a book that seemed naive to her was useless. After learning of its true value, he wanted to cross the void to return before but as much as she wanted she could not. So ahe could only wait for her father as she went through her past. After a few breaths the man regained his senses and walked inside, followed by the beautiful woman. Upon entering the palace he felt something strange and soon his eyes widened in disbelief seeing his sidelong daughter: "Didn''t you say you couldn''t understand anything about the Array?" The woman confused by her father''s question, still nodded. But her father exclaimed: "Then, why do I feel the same sensation as our ancestral palace ?!" The woman understood what she meant but could not confirm it: "It is not supposed that someone managed to configure it ... But perhaps it is not impossible for a figure of that level in this place, that is to say, neither the current Arrays Masters of our family are able to configure such an Array. " She, from what she knew, That Array was not originally from her Clan but rather the founder of the Clan found him some ruins, Thanks to the fact that he was a great genius in the Array Dao I can configure it and manage to found a Clan that has existed for innumerable years. You could say that that Array was the major base of the Clan, that was the Nine Array Retributions. The only bad thing is that not any of the members of the Clan could withstand the nine incenses. Many of them only supported one tenth of an incense. Throughout history is Array had been a blessing as a curse, Since many who had challenged that Array had ended up mad even with a deep cultivation. That Array allowed beings to meditate on the secrets of the universe, as well as play with reality itself but produces enormous mental stress generated by the same loneliness. It was something that caused people after leaving in the Array to have no desire to live. Not to mention the wear of the Soul produced by the Array. For the Cultivators his Soul was the same as the Brain for the Mortals. Something indispensable. Severe wear could leave them stupid. Many members of the Clan who had little willpower, were banned from entering the Array, even the members who entered only entered once and only a few entered more than once and only a few in history entered three times at throughout his life Each time a member entered that Array, he had unlimited benefits but the risk is too much so many members prefer to train hard and meditate in the traditional way like the other Clans with Martial Understanding Arrays. Thinking about this, both father and daughter rushed inside. Just to see an empty palace, Without even speaking they began to search all the rooms of the palace. Until deep inside the palace in a room at the bottom of the palace they found a sealed room. The middle-aged man watching that door, broke the seal with pure brute force and opened the doors to find a magnificent Array. The man showed him an incredulous expression, His suspicions were correct! Someone had managed to replicate the Nine Array Remuneration! Who could that person be? As crazy began to see throughout the room, Until in a corner could find a small piece of jade. Without thinking twice the middle-aged man immersed his divine sense in him. He first showed an expression of bewilderment, Frustration, Until finally he showed an expression of fear and disbelief. A few minutes later, The beautiful woman came to the same room and saw her father with the face of disbelief and fear just to ask: "What happened?" The man without seeing her, passed the piece of jade, The woman examined the piece of Jade but could not find something strange and submerged his divine sense beginning to read the content recorded in the piece. "Day 1: I found this rare palace, Apparently it belonged to a powerful Clan, I found a Corpse and an Array called Nine Array Retributions, According to the Corpse newspaper this array gives unlimited benefits for martial compression, I have decided to configure it, This It will be a logbook to examine my past mistakes. " " Day 2: I do not understand anything about the Array, His strokes are too exotic and beautiful, This makes the current Array Dao look like gross and simple " " Day 25: I understood the 1% outer limit, I have to correct the following errors¡­. " Day 180: I have not advanced anything, I thought it could be configured in a couple of months but I am frustrated. Day 1800: Today I have made some progress, Every time I feel that my Array Dao is advancing by leaps and bounds! Day 5000: I managed to finish the outer area without it crumbling, I will start with the inner core in a few weeks. Day 18500: After 50 years, I have achieved it! Tomorrow I''ll try the Array! I hope to have the benefits that the body wrote, Well anyway my Array Dao is at its peak. I don''t know how it would be compared to the continent''s standards. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Day 18501: Activate the Array, It was a torment. I was locked up for innumerable years alone while abroad only a little more than nine incenses passed but my Martial Dao advanced by leaps and bounds! I am sure that in a few years I will be able to enter the King Realm! Day 18502: My Martial Dao is moving faster than I thought, I feel that those annoying bottlenecks no longer exist! That Array is miraculous. I have decided to dive into it once every month for the following years! Day 18700: I am having trouble distinguishing the illusion from Reality. These must be one of the side effects of the Array. Day 19000: I have begun to perform Alchemy experiments in the Nine Array Retributions, I hope to advance in the Alchemy Dao by leaps and bounds! Day 19205: My Alchemy Dao progresses by leaps and bounds, Eh managed to significantly reduce the number of herbs needed to learn a new recipe, I call it imagination Stage, It is based on the idea of simulating refinements in your mind through past experiences. It is very good to use it in reality but if it adds to the Nine Array Remuneration I can decrease the amount of herbs needed and increase the learning speed. Now my success rate is 80%. I have decided to find a chamber of commerce to partner and get more raw materials. Day 20075: I have to leave the palace, I have to expand my horizons. I have decided to seal this room. If you are reading this, you are possibly the owner of the palace and the Young mistress mentioned by that corpse, I don''t know why but I feel that such a person is still alive. I also have confidence that my Array cannot be broken by a person from the continent. The book of the Array is in this room. When he finished reading jade, he had the same expression of fear and disbelief as her father. The subject who set up the Array spent 5 years entering and leaving the Nine Array Remuneration! Those were more than 75 times and were 75 times complete and not just tenths as the members of her Clan. Just thinking about this, The woman could not help thinking: he is still human?. Doesn''t loneliness affect you? Doesn''t your soul hurt? You are not afraid of death? A monster like that ... Where will it be now? ----------------------------- Meanwhile, In the Outskirts of the Middle State of the Auphera continent. A man was flying through countless mountains at a lightning speed relaxed as if he was not worried about anything. After all the local Dao Martial was scarce so he was not afraid. But out of nowhere he felt a huge wave of energy. This took Eldar by surprise. Someone had attacked him! A damn sneak attack. Someone had brought him First Blood! This made him feel pain in his stomach and was thrown for hundreds of miles destroying all the mountains in its path. Eldar in the distance could look very pale and with a light blood coming from his lip. It was obvious that he had internal wounds. In the end he could only drop one knee and see the sky where he met five silhouettes, Eldar could hear a free murmur: "As expected of the nobility of the Elves" 242 A Forest that appeared out of nowhere! Seeing Eldar one of the five shadows frowned and said with bewilderment: "Shouldn''t I have a girl with him?" With the observation of that expert everyone realized that point and began to use their spiritual sense to examine the surroundings but could not find that girl that person had mentioned. That person had promised great benefits but the main condition was that they had to get rid of that girl along with Eldar. His original plan was to distract Eldar while concentrating his attack between Eldar and that girl. Forcing Eldar to sacrifice himself to protect that girl. With Eldar dead that girl shouldn''t be a problem. But now, That girl was not! In the Holy Land everyone knew who the Elf Duke was Eldar. Three thousand years ago he was the second ranked genius of the Elven race. He participated in three wars of races, all remaining in the semifinals or finals. At that time he was barely a junior but now three millennia had passed and his Cultivation was unknown to other races. Since the Elves were a very reclusive race and the elven nobility almost never left the territory of the Elves. Thinking about this, the expressions of the five shadows became antiseptic. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Eldar seeing the shadows coldly began to emit a powerful green aura that radiated tens of miles around, The five shadows got stuck in that Aura and finally said "Greenland Domain" "RUMMMMMMMBLLLLEE" After that, the entire temple area, Countless trees were born as bamboo shoots that do not seem to stop reaching hundreds of kilometers of heights and several hundred meters in diameter. The space began to deform to create an ancient forest of countless miles, No matter where you saw you will only find ancient trees hundreds of thousands of years old! This made the Vitality in the Air and The Wood Qi multiply countless times in a few breaths! Seeing what had just happened, the shadows in the middle of the colossal trees have a bleak vision that bastard already had a domain! Now with the Domain the Space was sealed and it was as if they were in the House of Eldar. They could commit the first blood but now Eldar was in a colossal advantage. "Whossssss" "Whossssss" "Whossssss" "Whossssss" "Whossssss" The shadows felt the movement of nature and began to form a circle covering their backs and drew their weapons. Now despite not belonging to the same faction they had to work together if they wanted to get out alive! Countless Branches grew and as snakes they go to the shadows at a shocking speed, it seems that nature itself rejects the shadows and wanted them dead! While the shadows defended desperately a voice thundered around: "Trick Sect, Tribe Hill, Sea Monarch Palace, Plum Lady palace, Clan Bee. All human powers of the First Class, All are Seniors of the Third Generation. As they dare to attack a second generation Junior with a despicable sneak attack, DESPRECIBLE HUMAN CURSES. IF I DON''T KILL THEM I AM NOT THE 15TH DUKE OF THE HIGHLANDS. " Eldar now if he was furious, I couldn''t believe that these humans dared to attack from nothing. Those bastards did not respect the Elves? Do you think the Elves were herbivores? After that a disembodied cry in nature: "One hundred Chrysanthemum flowers " and thousands of petals began to rain like a hurricane confined to the experts of the five powers and soon the petals would rain directly towards them. In that one of the five experts shouted: "Junior do not believe so much! "And took out a huge shield that expanded several meters to cover the entire group. BOOOM Soon the shield was under a bombardment of countless petals, The shield seemed to be enduring well, leaving the fight in a stalemate. Thousands of miles away, in a hollow Tree a man with a pale expression who was slowly recovering from internal wounds showed a determined expression and said angrily: "Even if I have to extend the battle for decades I will not let them go! wait for me to recover and you will see the wrath of this Duke, I was not called in the past genius for nothing " At this time I could only use field attack and his domain so that those despicable humans did not escape, You could say that now it was a game of attack and defense, the first to lose the rhythm would fall. Eldar could not wait to destroy those humans but his internal organs were destroyed and several of his meridians were torn. Even with the wooden constitution of his body it would take several years to heal completely. Until then he would be in charge of not letting those humans leave their Domain! Meanwhile, the fight would be in a stalemate. The only good thing is that Arwen was not with him and could fight without retaining anything. But that did not matter to Eldar, He was a Saint, He had a crazy longevity, a couple of years was nothing for the Saints. So with determination he extended his hands and with his mana began to carve Arrays in the bark of the Tree, After the Rich Wood ended in the hollow Tree he became even richer. After that, Eldar raised his hands to the sky and began to send innumerable threads of Mana to the sky and began to form a colossal Array in the sky. This view caused the human experts to be exasperated. That bastard not only locked them in his domain but also set up a confinement Array. Seeing this, an expert took out a cannon of more than two meters and with determination shed countless spiritual stones greater than 1-Grade generating a colossal torrent of energy and aimed the sky right at the Array and as crazy she launched countless shots to avoid success in Array configuration. Pum! Pum! Pum! Pum! Pum! Pum! Pum! Pum! Eldar could only curse with all his heart and strive to set the Array and thought: "Let me see that it lasts longer, my mana or your wealth!" This made the battlefield messier still. On the one hand there were three experts fighting against nature. Another holding the shield and defending against the rain of petals. While the other was shooting crazy towards the sky. This fight was in a stalemate between Eldar and the old ones with this happening at the same time in parallel! Days later, in the Central Area of the continent. Countless experts were alarmed, A great tremor shook them and when they sent their explorers to the epicenter of the tremor, they encountered an immense ancient forest with a rich Wood Qi and immense vitality never seen before! There were even rumors that medicinal herbs grew ten to a hundred times faster by themselves! It had only been two days since the appearance of that forest but there were shoots of some common herbs! and that was just the outside area of the Forest. Just thinking about this, the senior officers swallowed. The only thing he regretted was that there are violent winds inside that none of them could approach with their current strength. but that did not detract from the forest! The High Commandes of many powers thought that, with time, they will undoubtedly appear rare natural treasures in that forest, so they thought to immediately found cities and branches on their periphery, Those Cities and branches will certainly bring you unlimited benefits! Just thinking about this, countless powers took their flying ships and went to the ancient forest! 243 Why cant you seek revenge for me !? Meanwhile, In the Uri Republic, Square Rossen Inn. Alexander was in his room while meditating in the lotus position in the center of eight 8-Grade spiritual stones absorbing if spiritual Qi slowly. Bzzzz In that, his vibrate communicator and a notification appeared: [In the vicinity of the middle State of the Central Area appeared an immense ancient forest with colossal trees covering millions of miles, The Wood Qi and the vitality in the area increased countless times, This made that the medicinal herbs grow at a rate never seen before, Many buds of herbs have begun to grow and many factions have set their sights on that forest ] Alexander read the information and could not help but meditate on something, Until he finally sighed. Such a forest could not be born from nothing. Eldar had a wooden constitution and his cultivation was impressive. If Eldar told him he could do that, Alexander in his ignorance would believe him. But the only problem is, with how little I knew Eldar I knew that for him to do something so striking it could only mean one thing, I was in the middle of a fight against another expert of the same level as Eldar. This made Alexander analyze many things, first of all someone really wanted her dead. That is, Someone made them come here, a place extremely far from some land ruled by the elves and ambushed them. Alexander imagined that there was only one way to deal with Eldar his only weakness. the weak Arwen. If they sent Eldar to take care of Arwen, that meant he wasn''t at all weak. I could only have a weakness. I had to make sure that Arwen was fine, so focusing the attacks on Arwen was something Eldar couldn''t deal with well, that is, in a fight with an opponent of the same level it was difficult to see for your own sake and much harder to fight and protect someone at the same time, although it was a despicable method, I had to admit that it was the most effective method to kill Eldar. But, Arwen was no longer with Eldar, so he could fight without restraint. It also made sense that the experts who ambushed him are close to the middle state. After all, if someone could heal Arwen, he would be in the middle state. For the experts of the Eldar level, the experts of the Mortal continents were nothing more than garbage. It wasn''t even worth mentioning. When I think about this, it was the only coherent conclusion for the sudden appearance of a forest with a tremendous Wood Qi. In other words, one day in that forest for a medicinal herb or someone with wooden cost was equal to one hundred or a thousand days depending on whether it was in the external, medium or internal area, Until now in the Central Area there were strong winds that not even a transcendent could bear, It was said that a transcendent expert tried to enter that area but even before entering he was seriously injured. This caused Shock in the Central Area, Since the transcendent experts were the maximum powers and caused many to see with fear that forest, many even thought that forest had its own will! Alexander thinking about this, left his meditation and set off for the living room where Arwen and Helena were watching human entertainment. But Alexander stood between them and the television saying, "Arwen, does your uncle have any ability to transform millions of miles into an ancient forest with colossal trees?" Helena who was about to complain just got confused and saw Arwen while Arwen showed disbelief in his sight, she couldn''t understand how Alexander could know about her uncle''s domain. Seeing the disbelief in Arwen''s eyes, Alexander knew that he had guessed correctly. This made Alexander furious. He didn''t care that someone attacked Eldar but Eldar was going to bring him good things from far away and now he couldn''t take them back! A fight of that level could stall for months or years. Even if they are decades it wouldn''t be far fetched from Alexander''s perspective. What those idiots did that ambushed Eldar affected him and his interests. But right now he could only swallow his anger, Because he was only a miserable Elementary expert! All for being weak. If I were as powerful as Eldar, I would run for those bastards and decapitate them directly. But now he could only swallow his hatred and ask what he would do now, since he did not believe that Eldar would return soon. So without saying a single word, He left with a dark expression to his room. Alexander closed his eyes in his room as he lay on his bed. Those damn had ruined everything. Minutes later, Helena entered the room and asked: "Young master, what happened?" Alexander explained: "Someone attacked Eldar and I imagine he will not return for years, if he returns" Helena was surprised, since according to her estimates according to his strength, Eldar should be able to move without restrictions on the continent. It was somewhat surprising that an expert from the continent was able to face him, Something that Helena did not believe then an idea shone in his mind and said weakly: "A conspiracy, Someone is trying to kill him" Alexander corrects: "Do not try to kill Eldar, only to Arwen. Eldar is nothing more than collateral damage. " Helena did not understand why it was that but Alexander explained:" What people see most as a danger is the latent potential of geniuses, A genius the older her cultivation Realm is and the lower her age means that had more potential, Eldar is a person whose potential is already drying up, but Arwen has immense latent potential, so his goal is Arwen, Someone must think that this girl is an obstacle for his offspring or himself " Helena began to think but then he said: "But is it worth doing all this?" Alexander explained: "Look in the world you will find several types of people, among them there are people who think they are very clever and think that they can move the heavens and the earth alone through conspiracies, that kind of person only conspires in the dark since he does not have the necessary strength to fulfill his ambitions and the day he is discovered would be dead, those kind of people leave nothing randomly even if you have to sacrifice an arm and a leg, since when they meet their goal the long-term benefits will be immense. " Helena showed a puzzled expression and said:" But, they can win by killing Arwen. " That is to say in these days she had become friends with Arwen and was worried about her new friend. Alexander said: "I don''t know, The first thing I can think of is that since Arwen is the princess, so if another female dies, she would have a free way to be the future queen of the elves." But Helena said: "But how could the Queen if she has no blood of the Royal family? " Alexander explained:" The current queen is Eldar''s sister, that is to say that her husband has blood from the Royal family, while the current queen although she is of the nobility was not born in the royal family, now we don''t know if Arwen has an older brother or can have a younger brother. Now you get it? If Arwen dies only a talented nobleman has to marry the Royal family. So the most certain that the person behind this conspiracy can be relatives or the same talented female only surpassed by Arwen and those people must have a powerful sponsor. In other words, if you can''t beat the opponent fairly, cheat. " Hearing that, Helena was anguished and said:" But how can they do that kind of thing behind the Queen''s backs " Alexander said indifferently:" There are people who live a lie and when they think no one suspects them, they they move in the shadows. ", Alexander paused a little and said to Helena:" In this world there are no perfect people, only people who appear to him, The more perfect a person is the more he hides, the more kind and sincere smile, Behind That smile hides a cruelty, the more kind it is, the more greedy it is. All actions are planned to obtain benefits. I prefer to trust a good Samaritan son of a bitch, at least the son of a bitch is someone who does those things openly and not someone who stabs me in the back " Helena did not understand why people would do that but Alexander said:" The Reality It is nothing more than a social illusion, If you want to make others believe that you are a good person, just do good things, If you want to make people believe that you are a bloodthirsty being, Murder without mercy, Do what is most aligned with the benefits you want, but the only person you know who you really are, is you! ", Alexander continued:" In the world there is no good or bad, Only winner and loser. The Winner is seen as good while the loser has been seen as evil, What they are doing now is almost like a coup d''etat if they win will be the kings while if they lose, They already know what the consequence will be, Total extinction. " Helena twitched at that idea and said in exasperation:" We must tell Arwen that! " When Helena was going to turn around to leave the room, Alexander stopped her and said coldly:" Even if we know the truth, If Eldar He said nothing must be for something, We can protect and nurture but we can not say anything, we are nobody to tell you the truth, we hardly know it a few months ago. If someone must tell you the truth, it must be Eldar, not us! Only if Eldar dies will we talk about telling him his current situation, For now let''s just let him recover in peace from his wounds. " Helena could only lower her head and nod, but in her eyes there was a resolution, even if she couldn''t protect Arwen before, Now that he knew her, he wouldn''t let anyone do anything to him. But this also worried Helena and said: "But what if Eldar''s attackers send reinforcements for us?" Alexander shook his head and said: "They will not do so at least in the short term, since the factions sent by experts for Eldar would have to do it in the most absolute secret for the fear of being discovered by the elves, In addition to finding it would be difficult, The only trace they could follow is the aura of their sacred body, So you just have to hide it, with that you could live quietly for years or decades before they find a remote clue of it but over the years their enemies could get restless and send more experts but they would go after Eldar not after us, so for now we are sure, we just have to leave a clear line between Eldar and us " Helena was surprised and said:" Should we leave Eldar? Young Master we can''t do that! " Alexander then said:" What else can we do with our current strength? " " This ... ", Helena was speechless at this and did not know how to respond, since even with her strong body of Divine Beast and if she launched suicide attacks maybe he could face an expert with two Middle Realm above her but if there was talk of confronting an expert of Eldar''s level it was the same as for a pig to enter the slaughterhouse thinking that he would leave alive. Alexander just sighed and said: "Eldar should be able to fight a good battle for a while. At that time we should only focus on making our strength grow and not let anything happen to Arwen. I am a man of his word and if I told Eldar that nothing would happen to Arwen, I will comply. "He paused a little and said to Helena:" For now, just tell him that Eldar encountered some problems and human enemies of his youth, so even deal with those enemies " Helena then said:" and if you ask how we found out? " Alexander smiled and said:" I will only tell the truth, in the center of the continent an ancient forest was born from nowhere, She can confirm it if she wants to "but Helena said:" and if she does not want to stay with us? " Alexander did not flinch:" Quiet, she will stay. She may not trust me or humans but she can trust you, She may not stay for me but she will stay for you if you speak well of me, "After that she shrugged and said:" I will only tell the truth , you have been together for several years so you can get an idea of ??how I treat my people " Alexander then said:" Besides that, we have to prepare to leave the Republic! " Meanwhile, In the Clan Cordner Residence. A handsome young man was speaking furiously to his communicator and raged furiously: "WHY THE ANCESTOR CANNOT SEEK REVENGE FOR ME! THAT GARBAGE KILLED MY ENTOURAGE! " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 244 The third Eye: The Eye that sees everything! After the crown prince made that roar, he turns on his communicator and called his imperial father, When the so-called connection could not help exclaiming: "Imperial father, why do I have to swallow this humiliation?, Because our family cannot deal with a damn brat of this miserable republic? " In the mind of the Crown Prince, An expert from such a small place was not worth it, Even if his empire was not as powerful as the three Great Countries or a Big country, compared to the Uri Republic it was several folds stronger. In the Greck Empire even a division of his army was stronger than the combined force of the eight local powers of the Uri Republic. Likewise, the Crown Prince could not believe that his family refused to come here. But a flat voice came from the other side of the communicator saying: "That child is not as simple as you think" The Crown Prince before such a statement could not help but frown but still remained silent while listening to his father and the other party said : "Since the accident happened we have tried to know about that child through our intelligence networks but apart from knowing that he entered the barbarian lands nothing else is known, We even went to higher intelligence networks but nobody was encouraged to sell information About the boy, an old friend just told me that his data is protected by someone from the third eye! " Hearing that, the prince said doubtfully:" The third eye? " Then his father sighed and said:" Segger maybe not you know but the third eye is the deepest intelligence network of the human race, compared to that intelligence network the others are too far away, in the third eye it is said that you can ask ar by any name and all human beings have a detailed record, Age, Height, Cultivation Technique day of birth and death, the greater your strength the more detailed the information will be " By hearing that, Segger could not help being astonished and afraid , to have a resume for every human being born, One could realize how terrifying that organization was, Since from what he knew Segger every minute in the Greck Empire were born one hundred thousand new citizens, That meant that every day they are born approximately 172 million citizens and that was only in the Greck empire and its many cities. The strength of the Greck empire was average in neighboring lands and formed an alliance with hundreds and hundreds of countries with similar strength that were equal to the stars in the sky. Since even if the three Great Countries monopolized much land in the region there were still many Big, medium and small countries. One can also say the fear of being eaten by a Great Country is that now the Region has no large-scale wars and only small conflicts between other countries. What made its population slowly increase. Because of this, just the thought of an organization that could collect information from the shadows without being detected was too scary. Without knowing how much the voice in the communicator followed and said: "They also offer another service that is protection for the data of influential people but you can actually pay to" Encrypt "your data and make them really expensive. It doesn''t mean they didn''t sell them just means that without some strength or wealth you couldn''t get them. Even in other intelligence networks because the third eye is the king and if they anger the king they will only end up being executed, In the end they cannot be blamed since the third eye is too strong even the second deepest network is very far away comparing themselves to them, otherwise they did not offer that service. " Upon hearing that, Segger finally understood how important it was not to be able to get information from that child and finally his father told him something shocking:" In addition that child offered by the heads of the third generation of our Clan, more than one hundred million 7-Grade Spiritual Stones even your head alone is worth 5.5 million. For now we know that several lonely Assasins, Clans, Sects among others sent experts through your head " 5.5 Million 7-Grade Spiritual Stones! Just thinking of its equivalent in 8-Grade Stones, Segger swallow saliva involuntarily! How did it get worth so much? He was just a little character from the younger generation who hadn''t even reached Spirit Realm! Even in the Great Three countries their strength among their generation would be considered average! Wasn''t there any mistake and was there an expert with the same name? His Head could not be worth so much! No No No In the end I could only say: "Father, is there no mistake?" The other side roared and said: "How can there be mistakes! moron! That child wants others to do the dirty work. He doesn''t even want to waste his time with you and that''s why he is using his wealth to deal with you. Remember Animals die for food but Humans die for wealth. I told you not to do what you wanted in the world. Outside, this world has no logic and even a tramp can be a formidable expert! You know why many powers do not reach ten thousand years of age. For idiots like you! " Hearing that, Segger could not help showing an ugly expression. In the human world there were innumerable powers that were founded every day, Clans, Sects, Pavilions ... Whatever they are called but those that had ten millennia of existence were very few. Some powers only lasted for decades, Centuries or a couple of millennia depends on how long their leaders were longevity but still many of them do not exceed the ten millennium mark. For humans overcoming that brand gave a lot of prestige and meant that they were a consolidated power in the world of cultivation and left the mundane! It meant you had a firm footing in the world of cultivation! In the area, only the eight great sects, The three Great Countries and the Ten Great Clans had surpassed the ten thousand year mark, Neither the Financial Groups had surpassed that mark, They could be strong but their base was very superficial. Not to mention the four chambers of commerce, Those old groups had more than 15 thousand years of existence! It was said that any year after ten thousand it was like the difference between heaven and earth! That an inheritance of 300 years was compared to an inheritance of ten thousand years. But many powers were annihilated before fulfilling that goal. For several reasons. Bad decisions, Arrogance, Stupidity ... There were cases of everything and on the continent there were innumerable ruins of ancient small powers that were cruelly extinguished and it was not uncommon for the powers in the world of cultivation to hear stories every day of powers that surrender to other powers or powers extinguished by other powers! The only options were very simple, Either you let yourself eat or You are destroyed. The weak only ends up being food for the strong! Something very common in the world of cultivation! In the end, Segger couldn''t help feeling fear. and Listen silently to his father: "You can be calm, With your strength no local Assasins will dare to attack you but if we talk about foreign Assasins¡­ it''s another issue, the Ancestor is speeding to the Uri Republic, so for now you have to keep a low profile and when the Ancestor arrives take your little wife and run away from the place " --------------------- Meanwhile in the Headquarters of the Cordner Clan, Cordner City! This was the place of the Cordner family, where more than 90% of the inhabitants had the last name Cordner while the other 10% were merchants stationed in the City, After all the Cordners were good customers as long as you have some degree of strength. All businesses stationed in Cordner City have a good sponsor behind them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. That day in a palace that although huge left a lot to love compared to the Greck Palace. In the Meeting Room, Twelve Elders were sitting at a table, all of them were half-step Spirit experts although the aura of two elders does not end up stabilizing. In the middle of the Elders was a middle-aged man with gray hair and calm eyes, although he was younger than the rest of the Elders, he could feel greater pressure from that man. It was obvious that he was in the Half step Spirit Middle or High. This was the interim Patriarch of the Family, Gabriel Cordner. Soon Gabriel said: "How is our spiritual Stones mine, Elder Jhor did not say at the previous meeting that the mine was showing strange signs" Upon hearing this, An Elder with an ecstatic face said: "Hehe look at this", After this He made a gesture with his hands and out of nowhere came out hundreds of bright stones to place on the table. Seeing the stone not only Gabriel but all the other Elders were stunned and incredulous. These were hundreds of 8-Grade spiritual stones! But if their mines could only produce a few tens each month! Where did Elder Jhor get this from? So everyone turned to see him and Jhor showed a smile from ear to ear when he said: "The Veins of the mine expanded, reaching tens of thousands of miles each and not only that but the Qi inside is more Dense and pure. According to initial investigations, the mine could have a production ten times greater than the current one and not only that, but 8-Grade and 7-Grade stones could be seen more often, hehe apparently our small mine of spiritual stones became a great overnight mine " 245 In the end we will always be poor! Hearing Elder Jhor''s explanation, everyone''s eyes in the room lit up. Among the mines, there were always bigger and smaller veins, and the 9-Grade mines within the Republic compared to other 9-Grade mines were very small since they could only produce 10 million a month. There were mines that could produce even 100 million in a single month and now their mine could produce those 100 million monthly and 1,200 million in a year. For your clan''s finances, it would be a big boost! They could import more resources from abroad and even provide common disciples with the same treatment as before only central disciples have! Not to mention that now these disciples could have access to better resources, The alchemists will have access to more raw materials. and the family''s top managers would be even richer than they are today. The Elders could already imagine that a couple of years the integral strength of their Clan increases by leaps and bounds. Gabriel in his ecstasy asked Jhor: "How many 8-Grade and 7-Grade stones could appear now?" This question also caught the eye since for them, Half Spirit Experts, the 9-Grade stones were not so important. In the world, 9-Grade stones were the tonic of the Qi Gathering experts. For the Elementary experts, those stones would lose some of their effects, but if one wanted to have a quiet cultivation session, they would have to have thousands of them. Only 8-Grade would be able to keep up with their cultivation since it not only contained a hundred times more than 9-Grade but was 100 times purer! Previously the Clan between headquarters and branches had more than one million members, of those a couple of tens of thousands were Elementary Experts and the rest due to their limited talent or lack of resources were Body refining or IQ Gathering Realm experts. It wasn''t that the Clan didn''t want them not to be stronger but they were too many members and their resources were limited. The few resources they have a focus on talented people or people with powerful parents. His small mine could not reach for all the members of the Clan and not to mention the taxes of the republic paid in gold, A sect although it had internal families could afford to expel people who do not meet certain requirements In addition to them for The regular only recruit young people over 16 years, A Clan was different than a sect, shared a surname and blood, if they threw their members in the trash could gradually generate a distance and internal breakdown of the Clan, so many clans send untalented people to open branches in remote cities or towns or desolate lands to avoid wasting resources on their descendants, these families did not have much to do with the headquarters and even if they exterminated them the family would only make noise and kill some few scapegoats to keep face. The only way to return to the main family was for the families of the branch to give birth to geniuses capable of shining in the main Clan. Each branch had 5 slots every year to send their best youth to train under the resources of the Main Clan. However, if they did not fulfill certain requirements such as Advancing a certain Realm at a certain age, they would be returned to their branch but at least they would be able to become powerful Elders of their branch. Every year thousands of young people returned to their branches while thousands more reached the main Clan, but only a few remained. Just as some other members born in the main Clan stayed, they left to form their own Clan Branch. Since even in the main branch people with little talent were born and in the Uri Republic, there were hundreds of thousands of small towns and cities to install a branch, if the descendant was encouraged it could even be founded in a medium or large city. Because of this, the burden of resources in the Clans was much higher than in the Sects. And not to mention the tens of thousands of Elementary Experts, more than 50% of them were only in 1-Level, all due to three reasons. The lack of Elementary Pills and the lack of Adequate Spiritual Stones and a Lousy Cultivation Environment. The first thing is that if the Clan will buy more than 40,000 Elementary Pills Middle Grade abroad every month, it would have to disburse, it would have to disburse more than 48 thousand 8-Grade Spirit Stones and perhaps not even be able to meet the internal demand of the Clan. Given that the monthly income of the Clan was about 8000 8-Grade Spirit Stones, in other words, it would be impossible for the Clan to keep all its members, it could only focus on its elite. Right now they had spent almost 100,000 8-Grade Spirit Stones of their treasure to hire the services of several Array Masters from a foreign power in order to set up a Gathering Qi Array to be able to increase the Density of Qi in Cordner City. This could cause the density in the City to increase several folds and even its medicinal garden will improve. In Cordner City, most of the family''s Elementary Elementary experts were installed, only a few were abroad or large branches after the main branch. The location of this City was thought strategically because here the density of Qi is five times higher than in other places of the republic. Comparable to the other sites where the other governing powers are installed. Since for power its geography and environment were extremely important to become strong and prosper. Before the change in the environment due to the Big number of Elementary Experts in the City if everyone started to cultivate the density of qi in the city at the same time, it would be severely affected by affecting the Elders Half-Step Spirit Peak who tried to attack the Spirit Realm that they were in their seclusions in the center of the City inside the underground cultivation chambers. All of them were over five hundred years old and almost reached the end of their useful life if they managed to reach Spirit Realm they could get 200 more years of useful life. Currently, the Clan had 8 Elders Peak, but they hadn''t shown up in more than three decades and many doubted if they were alive. Due to the change in the environment, the spiritual Qi of the Atmosphere became purer and denser which made it much more suitable for Elementary experts and even without elementary pills they were advancing at a decent pace without talking about the Qi Gathering or Body Refining, all were advanced by leaps and bounds. Because of all these problems, the importance of the 8-Grade Spirit Stones was essential. The more stones of that Grade the mine can generate, the better the Arrays, Pills and could even nurture many more talents of Alchemists or Arrays Masters within the Clan. and less dependence on taxes on citizens of the Republic will have. Seeing everyone''s gaze in the room, Jhor showed a complex expression and said, "I honestly don''t know." Gabriel showed interest and said, "What happened?", while the other Elders fell silent to hear the explanation. from Jhor. Jhor just sighed and said: "According to the geologist, the mine extends for tens of thousands of miles and has the potential to generate 100 million 9-Grade Spirit Stones, but he also said that the Qi of the spiritual Vein became much purer. and slowly it is expanding towards the veins of spiritual stones, "After that Jhor paused and saw everyone in the room. Hearing that, the Elders and Gabriel took a breath of cold Air, After a few seconds, Gabriel said doubtfully: "saying, what do I think you are saying?" Jhor showed a doubtful expression and said: "I don''t know, I only know that after the Change in the environment the miners instead of finding two or three 8-Grade stones per day found 5 every day, then 7, After 10, The number increases on average every three or five days, Currently until today the mine generates twenty 8-Grade Spirit Stones and 600 monthly but that could change tomorrow to 630 or 660 or it can stagnate, It is not yet known but according to what has been studied this is far from stabilizing " Gabriel to listen that, he could not help showing his disbelief, It was already surprising that the veins of the mine would expand and now Elder Jhor is saying that the quality of the stones produced is continuously increasing. Only that thought made me think I was living a dream. If you were asked if you wanted a 9-Grade or 8th-Grade mine, you would choose the 8-Grade mine even if you could only produce about ten thousand stones a month and the other 1,000 million monthly. Now their old mines that had been exploited for thousands of years were changing. If this continued and they could have 100 8-Grade stones per day, it would be 36 thousand annually equivalent to 360 million 9-Grade Stones plus the original 1,200 million. This is equivalent to 1,560 million in annual Clan revenue only for the mine. This was a world of difference to its previous 120 million. The revenue from the mine will far exceed the tax revenue! Gabriel leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. Currently, the majority of income came from the taxes of the Republic. However, Gold was not very useful for cultivators and less for a Clan with as many members as the Cordner Clan. The gold was going as fast as it came, many members even had their own businesses or private ways to win Spirit Stones, however, because there were only 8 mines in the entire Uri Republic, everyone had to go to other more powerful countries and with Easy access to Spirit Stones. So hearing this, it was very good. at least at the internal level, it should be able to meet the basic needs. An idea shone in his mind but he quickly shook his head. If this was happening with his mine, it is very likely that this will happen with the other mines in the territory of the republic, not only that, but that changes may occur if they are occurring in the neighboring countries and their powers become even richer. In the end, he could only sigh: "In the end, we will always be poor" The Elders in the Salon were exalted by the declaration of their Patriarch but then they understood what he meant. and they also sighed, they were not the only ones who were receiving that momentum in their mines and even the superpowers would become much more tyrannical, They all had small 7-Grade Mines if those significant changes happened to them in their small mine, they could only Swallow to imagine the changes. In the end, Gabriel felt a bittersweet taste, He felt as if someone would increase his salary and instead of paying him in Silver coins they pay him in Gold but at the time of going out he learned that now everyone in the city wins in Gold, They were richer but also the costs increased in the same way. Even if the strength of its Clan increased, the general strength of the other powers will also increase and its Clan would remain an Unclassified Power like countless others throughout the county. Gabriel was of little encouragement to continue with the meeting, and the rest of the issues were of little importance. and I ask: "Anything else?" Upon hearing, the Patriarch''s question an Elder said: "Patriarch, In the capital recently the Crown Prince of the Clan Greck and an 11-year-old boy had a fight, Patriarch Doty does not know what to do, The Crown Prince came to the branch from the capital to ask for Doty''s granddaughter''s hand and she''s staying in the Clan''s residence¡­ " Before the Elder finished, Gabriel raised his hand and said," We don''t need to do anything, I''m already aware of the situation if that child did not go to demand the head of the branch of the capital means that he does not want to put in an awkward situation " This made the Elder frown and said:" But if we do nothing, we are not offending the Clan Greck? " To that another Elder showed a mocking expression and said:" Didn''t you find out that someone is spending a fortune for every head of the high command of the Clan, This Clan on the black market is easily worth about 200 million 7-Grade spirit Stones, right now They must be thinking of hiding, even if they sent someone for that prince, they wouldn''t have the time to do something against the family " 200 million 7-Grade Spirit Stones! Hearing that the hearts took a leap, that was equal to Two trillion 8-Grade Spirit Stones! How many years would I have to save to achieve that sum? with their expenses, it takes tens of thousands of years. That amount of Spirit Stones may neither have the first-order power in your treasure after thousands of years of savings. The idea of ??killing the crown prince passed through the mind of more than one Elder but quickly vanished. They knew that the Greck family had more than one expert in the late stage of the newly promoted Spirit Realm, even if they were very old and did not have latent potential, they were still very strong and could easily annihilate their Clan. Thus the theme of the Greck Clan just when the patriarch wanted to Finish the meeting, an Elder entered the room and all eyes met on him. Hoping he had to say that Elder, if the reason he entered was not valid enough, he would undoubtedly be punished. The Elder without expecting anything said: "Patriarch the Eight Elders of the Seclusion Core, Apparently the 8 managed to enter the Spirit Realm, Starting today our Clan Cordner has 8 Spirit Experts! " Upon hearing that, Everyone showed disbelief and ecstasy, nobody thought that those old men with half of their legs in death had the opportunity to enter the Spirit Realm, They were all geniuses hundreds of years ago that they went to gain experience abroad but they all saw each other in an immovable bottleneck in the Spirit Realm Half-pass Peak so they returned to the Clan but still could not advance through what they entered into seclusion and will only leave if the Clan was about to be exterminated or as Spirit Experts. One must understand that entering a new Realm was extremely difficult, much more than entering the middle step. Entering the half step did not always mean that you could take the last step. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Thus the Patriarch rose in ecstasy and said to the Elder: "Lead the Way" and in his heart, he whispered: "Grandfather, I didn''t think I''d have the opportunity to talk to you again" A few decades ago he said goodbye to an old man with apparently weak white hair walking to the cultivation chamber for his death imprisonment, at that moment he thought that the next time he would see his grandfather it would be like a corpse. Now the heavens brought him a beautiful surprise. He had to see it with his own eyes. 246 Mass Migration! Looking for a better Life and be stronger! Two weeks later, Alexander was walking the streets with Anna as he held her hand. Alexander was red as a beet, while he was mumbling angrily: "Why I have to go and buy stupid clothes..." While Helena laughed discreetly at Alexander''s misfortunes, and Audrey followed Anna with Helena in her arms. After all she looked like a four year old while her real age was 400. Next to Audrey were Karen and her mother. Arwen by his side was immersed in technology and human food that was left resting in the hotel. Today was his last day in the Republic, Alexander had already fulfilled his commitments and had refined all the orders for pills provided by Ashley''s father. In total he refined over 9,000 Elementary Pills High Grade and 900 Spirit Revival Pills High Grade. While maintaining 1,000 Elementary Pills and 100 Spirit Revival. Ashley''s father thought he had a 90% success rate, enough to make him afraid and more paranoid that Alexander was the young master of a power he could not offend. After all, to nurture such a genius in Alchemy, his background couldn''t be easy. Not even the most outstanding Alchemists can have a 90% success rate in the 2-Rank Pills! When he received the 900 Spirit Revival Pills he was in shock, he received three times more than he expected to receive. In addition to this he added to Alexander''s wealth over 1.35 billion Gold coins, 3.7 billion Gold coins and 12.5 million Spirit Stones 9-Grade. along with 200 Spirit Stones 8-Grade. A year and a half ago his fortune was around 20 million Gold but now he has multiplied his fortune 185 times! In his homeland, Walter had spent decades accumulating wealth for just a few million gold, but now Alexander managed to make thousands in just a few months! The wealth of the Uri Republic was too much compared to the Alba Kingdom and the countries in the Desolate Land. Not to mention that the Uri Republic was a small country in the county. These pills could create 400-500 Spirit Realm Experts! That strength would be comparable to a quasi-first order power, just below the eight sects, Ten Clans, Three Countries, Four Chambers of Commerce and Ten financial groups! Well that''s assuming the Cordner family was 400 Peak Spirit Half Step Experts, which they didn''t have but over the years they could accumulate Spirit Experts as long as one member reached the Peak Half Step Spirit . So since it was her last day, Anna went out with her son to go shopping for gifts for her ex-in-laws and that asshole''s other wives. Besides clothes for her son and Helena after all in the days when Alexander was busy refining the pills she and Audrey had made mischief with their money and bought a mountain of clothes for them. Having an alchemist''s son was good, Anna even envied a little the woman who would be her son''s wife. But she still didn''t care, she was his mother, she must have easy access to her son''s wallet! She had to take precedence over her daughter-in-law after all. Audrey, hearing Miss Anna''s way of thinking, could only feel sorry for Alexander''s future wife. It is true that Miss Anna earns money on her own but if we compare it with the amount earned by Alexander, Alexander could easily earn in one day what Anna earned in half a year. All day long, Alexander was in a bad mood as he visited shop after shop, while Helena was like a little princess trying on clothes after clothes without getting tired at all. While Anna bought her everything that fit. At midday, Alexander was more stressed out than when he was fighting three days and three nights in a death match. Luckily they had chosen to rest in a first-class restaurant. At this point he would rather go and kill demonic beasts all the way to Alba Kingdom than enter another shop. In his heart he could only scream: "DAMN MORTAL CONSUMER WORLD", Harassment not only a few changes of clothes were necessary for life? Today he had bought over 50 and Helena had bought over two thousand items, including dresses, shoes and accessories! Why women like to have so many clothes was a mystery to Alexander! In the restaurant, while he was eating, Alexander listened to the group inside the dining room. This was an elite restaurant so there would be good rumors about elites. Of course there were Arrays for privacy but those Arrays were effective with Alexander? No. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. So he started listening to conversations in the dining room and in the private rooms. Inside a room on the third floor was a group of middle-aged men who looked like senior executives from local companies and banks holding a meeting. Then one of them said: "You have heard the latest news, It is said that the Big Three Countries are losing population by leaps and bounds, even their big internal powers are migrating to the new lands". Another man sighed and said, "It''s not just the Big Three countries but the whole region is losing experts, it''s said that Spirit Experts are now becoming scarce." One man frowned and said, "But there were no rumors that among the major powers of the region they had broken their bottleneck and entered the Profund Half-Step." Hearing that, many sighed inwardly, many of these men represented transnational groups and conglomerates of Martial families, they were miserable dogs of the mortal world who devoted themselves to generating wealth for those families, but they knew a few things about the Cultivators'' World, y They knew that there were rumors in the region that the old ancestors of the Great Powers were half step Profund, but they did not know if they were alive or dead as they did not show themselves unless it was necessary, many said that they were in a state of hibernation to avoid burning their little remaining vitality. The only powers capable of deploying the Half-Step Profund experts for an attack would be the four Great Chambers of Commerce however they were based in city states in the border area so it could be said that the martial peak of the region was the 9-Level Spirit Realm. However in recent months that changed, it was said that several renowned experts from the previous generation who had been for several decades in the 9-Level Spirit, all these had been geniuses of their generation who after reaching the peak of the younger generation of that time tried to make a name for themselves in the violent border area with its countless powers and city states, However, many did not make it and others ended up dead. Here they could be geniuses but in the border area their strength was average among their generation. So these young men came back stronger than before and became Elders of their powers until they were slowly forgotten or just remembered as the geniuses they were in their youth, however all that changed a short time ago, all these names were being reborn and returning to their former glory, the reason was simple after breaking the Half Step Profund their cultivation did not stop advancing by leaps and bounds. It was as if their old glory days were returning. Many said that thanks to their decades of accumulation they could easily reach the Peak Half-Step Profund, but there were doubts that they would reach the Profund Realm. In more than ten thousand years no genius from the region has ever reached that Realm, many geniuses went to bigger Heavens to achieve it but none had returned. Many said that they did not want to return to these arid lands others said that they had died half way. Hearing that one man said: "All those who recently broke away are leaving, it is said that the area around the spiritual qi is much denser and purer than in the Big Three countries but most importantly that land has no owner!" With the words of Man, many sighed, others shook their heads, a land without an owner! If a small and weak Clan were to find an opportunity or a source of wealth, it would not be disconcerting if in a couple of decades it were to develop into a large local clan and even a regional power. These unowned lands were places that anyone could take for themselves without worrying about offending anyone! And they could develop explosively, it was not uncommon for powers of all sizes to seek out a corner of the new land. Everyone knew that this reached the point where alliances were formed to try to monopolize the new lands by the top clan and sect powers. The Big Three countries mobilized much of their army for the new lands, while the powers stationed in the border area, Many were branches of power in the old 4-Grade zone, these were left in disorder trying to communicate with their headquarters to take the next step, meanwhile they sent small groups of exploration , while the other independent powers mobilized with all their forces to claim a piece of land. If the Sects or Clans did not fear some powers in the border area that would take too much profit, they would not form an Alliance. Alexander, because of his past experience, knew what the border areas looked like and understood what was going on, The Continent had existed for at least fifty thousand years and all the mountains or qi-rich places were occupied by countless powers, it was too rare a land without an owner, If someone wanted to found a power or a clan they would have very limited options, not to mention that their growth will be limited, as resources will be monopolized by local tyrants and they will not allow new players to share a piece of cake, as their slice will become smaller and smaller. Hopefully they will only get the resources that the tyrants are not interested in. With the new lands, however, there were endless opportunities! It was a chance for small powers to migrate to a place with abundant untapped resources to use at will, Alexander was sure that there must be countless natural treasures and spiritual veins in those lands. That could also translate into excellent environments for cultivation, countless pills and spiritual stones. So men and women began to talk about the latest events passionately, Until a man with white hair came, this made everyone shut up, This was the man who invited them to meet, the man by his side said: "Gentlemen, we have problems, the communication network is failing more and more " This assertion caused many to show incredulous expressions, and one woman said in confusion: "Sir, that''s impossible, don''t communicators work no matter how far away they are, it''s impossible that..." The man expected that and said: "The magic engineers say that the quantum laws have suffered changes that they cannot explain, so quantum technology is suffering serious problems, not only communications, but transport and aircraft with quantum engines became ten times slower, everything is slowly falling apart...", the man kept talking but Alexander did not pay attention to him anymore, if what that man said was true... 247 The Ghosts of my pas As Alexander knew, in ancient times Cultivators used so-called communication talismans made by the Masters Talisman. Talisman masters could be considered a branch of the Array Masters, since they used the so-called runes which were the most primitive level of the Arrays, but not because of that they were easier to understand, they were like another Dao or different path to follow that could compete with the Array masters and Dial masters! The Talisman masters as their name suggests manufactured talismans and jades to sell, just as an alchemist sold his pills. There were several types of talismans, Attack, Defense, Field, Healing... but the most important one was the Talisman of communication! In ancient times for great distances you could only use communication talismans! What was the problem? One word: Latency! There were talismans that ensured its proper functioning as long as two talismans are not separated by more than 100,000 miles, however if the two talismans were separated by more than that distance, the message would take longer depending on the distance, it could be minutes, hours, days, months, years, decades, centuries or even never the message would arrive. Of course there were talismans of greater distance but the more distance they were the more expensive, so much so that only a few could buy them and even the Alchemists who were known for their wealth would have trouble with their pocketbook to buy them. Because of this, when the communicators arrived from the magic engineers the communication talismans were practically thrown away. The communicators were ridiculously much cheaper, had no distance limits for communication and could analyze the Cultivator''s body! This made most of Talisman masters very affected, from one day to the next 80% of their sales disappeared and their wealth was seriously hurt, this made people think twice before becoming a Talisman Master, making the Talisman masters more and more rare over the years. They were not extinct but if compared to the numbers of the Alchemists or Array Masters they seemed to be extinct. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. After all, people wanted to be alchemists because it brought great benefits, it was a sure path to wealth. But the Talisman masters lost their star product, making even a Beast Tamer richer than a Talisman master today. They weren''t poor but their profession was much less profitable. The only thing the Talisman Masters did was to develop new and better Talismans, this made the profession recover a little bit but they never went back to what they were before, maybe now they would have a second golden era for the profession. Besides the fact that the transports with quantum engines suffered big speed drops, it can only mean that there were big changes in the quantum realm. Alexander could only sigh. It seems that going home will be a bit difficult and you have to go back to the beginning with these changes. Anna, when she saw her son not touching the food, said: "Is something wrong?" Alexander could only respond with a smile: "Nothing" and began to eat. After eating Helena and the other women ran back to the hotel, Helena couldn''t wait to tell Arwen about her day and try on clothes she had bought for Anna and the others. Arwen was prejudiced against humans, but because of Helena, she was trying to give the women''s group a chance. Meanwhile Alexander sat quietly and pulled out a map of the nearby countries, to choose the next starting point where to move. The countries neighboring the Uri Republic were the same as the Uri Republic so it was not worth moving through them, so it was better to stay in the Republic. At first Alexander wanted to go to one of the three Great Countries, Cropening Empire, however after seeing the distance that was between the republic and the empire, he discarded it, he spent too much money. He did some research on the area and had to choose the neighboring country of the Greck Empire, The Gahyll Empire, ruled by the Gahyll Clan. It was a middle country that had numerous 9-Grade Spirit Stones, The Uri Republic was in the sphere of influence of the Greck Empire along with two dozen other similar countries, so the country where many of the disciples of the eight ruling powers was the Greck Empire, The Uri Republic was already a hundred times larger than Alba Kingdom but if you compare the republic with the other countries in the area was a small country, While a country like the Greck Empire can be considered a middle country along with many other countries. In the end they also lowered their heads against the High Countries. Since these countries were all in the Alliance of a Thousand High Countries. This was the greatest opposition to the conquest by the three Great Countries and the main reason why there are no large-scale wars in the region. The Big Countries already occupied ? of the lands themselves and if they launched another expansionist wave it would not be uncommon for them to launch themselves to conquer half or more of the lands in the county. The reason was simple, The Big Countries said: "Either you join the alliance and sign a non-aggression pact or I will annex you as one more duchy", which made countless medium and small countries sign a treaty and agreed to finance certain areas of the alliance. Every year came to the headquarters of the alliance mountains of spiritual stones and gold to train troops in case of an invasion, not to mention that there are countless fortresses as rivers on the borders, ie the three Great Countries have much of the territory, so much that selvedge more than a thousand leaders to join to avoid being conquered, If they were conquered, they with their families would be slaughtered mercilessly. Perhaps the other countries have the remaining ? of the county lands but they were the poorest lands while the three Great Countries had the richest, because of this one could say that they were equal in resources and labor. As to why choose the Gahyll Empire, their ruling family was a Blacksmith Clan so blacksmithing and craftsmanship was predominant in that empire, it should be easier to buy Spirit Cloud aircraft, plus with the decreasing speed of the aircraft, they must have lowered their prices, Right? Thinking of this, he sighed and let the women have their fun, saying, "I''ll go in to Cultivate," running to his room. Anna, seeing her son being so diligent with his cultivation, couldn''t help but be emotional and say, "You can tell he''s my son." But soon she heard a sarcastic voice. "Yeah, you didn''t take naps morning, noon and night at your age," "She also didn''t skip her classes and go out to play in the family''s backyard." "I forgot to say when she acted for a month that she had lost her memory because she didn''t want to learn etiquette." Hearing that, Helena, Arwen and the other women were silent but Anna felt those words pierce her pride one by one and could not help but turn red from the things she had done as a child and say, "Audrey, don''t spread the shame of others! "But Audrey just said, ''Yes, yes." Which made the women''s group laugh and Helena asked with light in her eyes, "Miss Audrey has other stories to tell?" Audrey just smiled slyly and Anna showed an ugly expression, The ghosts of her past are still haunting her! 248 Would you like to hear my story? Meanwhile, in Sun City In one of the Colossal apartment buildings in the City, made for the families of the Disciples, In a spacious apartment with good finishes, A family was enjoying a family reunion, These of course were the Keer family. Soon the doors of the Apartment were opened, and three young men of 16-19 years old entered with many things in their hands, these were the ingredients for today''s dinner. One of the young men said, "Mother, where do we put the bags?" A group of middle-aged women said, "Leave them on the kitchen table, we will begin the preparation of dinner soon." Another woman smiled and said, "Who knew the spoiled princess of the Keer family would learn to be a responsible housewife?" To which the first woman showed a forced smile, What else could her family do? She spent all of her grandfather''s savings to get to the republic, They were poor and could not hire servants for cleaning or cooking. She had to learn everything from scratch, unlike the other two women. This was of course Isabella Keer, the former Queen of the Alba Kingdom, and her sisters-in-law. It had been a little over a decade since they arrived in the Republic and no one would recognize the glamorous woman she was before with the one who was now an average housewife. Hearing that from his aunts, One young man sighed, He had suffered first hand from the disastrous first days of his mother as a housewife, Food being burned, Appliances destroyed, clothes destroyed... Those days were not pleasant at all... After all his mother had lived like a princess in her homeland, whether it was food or cleaning, everything was done by a third person, whether it was in her home or in the Royal Palace to which she moved when she married Lewis. This of course was Taylor Alba, The First Prince, along with his cousins Roger and Nick Keer. Eight years had passed since they joined the Sun Sect, and thanks to their resources and the changing environment in the Republic, their Cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds and they had both made it to 9-Level Gathering Qi, not only that, but Taylor was already in the middle of the Elementary step! 16-year-old half-step Elementary! This might seem like a lot of strength but since the change in the Atmosphere, Every day the tens of thousands of outside disciples make advances in their Cultivation , You could say that all the Cultivation below the Elementary Realm had exploded to advance by leaps and bounds, so their strength in the Sect was still average. A long time ago, Taylor had earned over 10,000 contribution points that would translate into over 10,000 9-Grade Spirit Stones, but before using them fully, he received the news that the Sun Sect was separating from the Eternal Flame Sect, so he decided to spend them on a better apartment for his mother and the purchase of a space artifact. Not only that, but the oldest member of the family, Francis Keer had also entered the half-step Elementary and was in Isolation to enter the Elementary Realm! The Keer family will have their first Elementary expert! In the room were two middle-aged men with 4-Level and 5-Level Gathering Qi, They were Isabella''s brothers, Reginald and William Keer, In these years they had worked as hunters together with their father and grandfather. Since they came to the Republic their method of making a living is to go into the forests and mountains to kill beasts. Having been in the business for a decade, they had formed a small group for hunters in the city. After all the 1-Level wild beast bodies were not worth much, they had to hunt at least two 2-Level wild beasts per day to make the operations profitable. Right now they could hunt with their team between 5 and 10 wild 2-Level Beasts. So their family was finally prospering a little bit, these two were no longer the same after such a hard life and life and death fights every day. In the bottom of their hearts they still regretted having done that, after all if they had not done that they could have kept their life of luxury, Now that they were in the Republic they had the same or greater luxuries than in Alba Kingdom but the difference was that here he had to work like a donkey to maintain those luxuries while in Alba Kingdom they were maintained by their father. Besides his father gives his salary to his wives and they don''t even touch him, if they were good they would get an allowance to go out and play. It was so frustrating but they didn''t have the pants to say anything to that crazy couple. These women were just as strong or stronger than they were. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Next to them in the room were two beautiful 3-4 year old girls playing and having fun with their toys, these were Reginald and William''s daughters, Nulu and Astrid Keer. Taylor saw his lifeless uncles lying around after a day''s work, his little cousins playing but he noticed someone missing and asked: "Where''s Grandpa?" One of his aunts said, "It''s that time of year." Taylor soon remembered, It was another year since Grandma disappeared, His grandfather was fine most of the year but there was a time of year that he would sink his sorrows into alcohol, He would go to bars and remember his old times with Grandma. Now the chances are that this drunk in a bar, Taylor sighed and said: "I don''t understand, why can''t my grandfather forget her?" That''s why his uncles raised their heads and said: "You won''t understand, the relationship between my parents was very loving, since he met my mother, my father didn''t stop being happy and was very dependent on her, he was smiling all the time, but when he left; when he was with us he always received us with a smile but he was never happy, when he left my mother took a part of him", In that he turned to see Isabella and said: "Besides, she''s the spitting image of my mother... Seeing her every day makes it even more impossible to forget her." This made the room silent, It had been more than three decades since that couple separated but that man still couldn''t forget her. At that moment on TV in the room in a local news program that called attention: [In the latest news, a little over two weeks ago, the capital of the Republic suffered a fight between Spirit experts, one of them was only 11-12 years old, Here we show you the images!] 11 years old, Spirit Expert? This attracted the attention of the Keer family, who soon began to watch the fight minutes later Isabella, Reginald and William opened their eyes and approached the TV, while the others watched in confusion. But William whispered, "Is it me or does that kid look like his brother-in-law when he was young?" Reginald said: "Yes, yes, I feel a little familiar with that face, it''s very similar to the brother-in-law when we met him!" While Isabella remembered her childhood with Lewis and nodded in her heart as she watched the fight. As the fight was edited and the hours of the fight were not presented, so soon came the part where a beautiful woman was cheering in the fight along with another woman was embarrassed, Isabella seeing her, her body trembled, her face turned pale and she lost his balance. Taylor saw his mother like that and quickly moved to keep her from falling. He took her in his arms and moved her to lie down on the sofa. Everything went too fast and made everyone stare at him, and even the girls who were in his world saw the scene and couldn''t help but be alarmed. Nulu ran to her mother and said, "What happened to the aunt?" Then Astrid followed him and asked her a similar question. But Taylor said with concern, "Mother, what happened?" But her mother was in a state of shock and could not answer. So she turned to her aunt and uncle and they said, "I don''t know. When she saw that woman on TV, she was like this." Hearing that, Isabella finally reacted a little and said, "That woman is no ordinary woman. She''s Anna Webber, Lewis'' ninth concubine." As she finished her words everyone was incredulous of Isabella''s words, Everyone knew clearly what that meant, But how did Anna get here, One of the aunts in her mind flashed an idea, As far as she knew the son of the ninth concubine should be 11-12 years old and she said in disbelief, "Don''t tell me the 11 year old Spirit expert is Taylor''s brother" Then in Reginald and William''s mind, there was an addition, If indeed that is the ninth concubine + that boy looks like his brother-in-law = He is Taylor''s brother and third prince of the Alba Family. This made the pair of brothers show an ugly expression. While Taylor watched TV deeply wondering if that was really his younger brother. Meanwhile on the other side of the Sun City, there was a white-haired man who looked about 50-60 years old according to his wrinkles. This was the former general of the Alba kingdom, Vincent Keer. His face was red from drunk while he was drinking another glass of wine, seeing this the bartender just shook his head, he didn''t know why but this customer always came around this time and drank without stopping until the store was out of stock, The Bartender was against him drinking so much but the owner saw this old man as a gold mine, so he had no other option but to accept in silence. So a middle-aged man approached Vincent and asked him, "Hey Bro, what''s your problem?" Vincent just answered in a flat voice : "They didn''t understand even if I told you" The middle-aged man smiled and raised his hand for the bartender to bring him a drink, and said to Vincent, "You know, Bro, I know you''re sad about a woman." And Vincent was not impressed, so he continued, "I''ve been through what you''ve been through." He gave Vincent a sideways glance and said, "Would you like to hear my story? 249 I will chase her to the end of the world. Vincent at the man''s question, just said: "Whatever!" The man received his drink and gave him a good drink and then said: "Ahh, I have not tried something like this for a long time, it reminds me of my homeland", After that, he played with his drink and said: "Very far away place, nor would you believe if I told you where I came from, where all the time is Cold, The snow reaches the knees in "Summer" and in the lower seasons it is cold that corrodes the bones, reaching the snow to reach mountains even hiding entire houses besides rarely seeing the light of a star, It is not a place where anyone can live, at least to resist the cold all the inhabitants of my homeland have to have some degree of strength to tolerate that harsh climate, The weakest could only live in villages called "Bunkers", where the weather was a little better thanks to man, artificially improving it, He lived in one of those countless Bunkers, my father was part of a team of hunters m While my mother was a common Housewife who did part-time jobs to help a little with the economy of the house. It was just the three of us but we were happy. At that time I was studying hard to have a scholarship in a good university, graduate and have a good job to prevent my father from having to leave the bunker to make a living, have a nice wife, children , grow old and die. That was my initial plan. " Vincent then interrupted him, said a little incredulously:" You were never interested in Martial Cultivation? " The man showed a smile and said: "At that time I was more interested in the academic world, for me the idea of ??pursuing immortality was something absurd, I thought that the day would come when I would do everything I wanted and little by little I would get bored of Life until death was desired, for me to live a few centuries was fine but being eternal was an idea that I could not find for myself " Then Vincent doubted:" What made you change? " The man stretched in the chair and said: "It was not just one event but there were many, my father was injured in one of his missions ending crippled, my childhood friend and fianc¨¦ turned my back broke our engagement to marry someone from a wealthy family, I was pretty enough so she got someone''s attention with money and thought she would suffer with me, Without my father''s salary and numerous medical bills, it wasn''t enough for us at the end of the month, so I dropped out of school and started work as bait for a few years, while working on my own strength, After giving my mother money for household expenses and paying bills, I invested everything in Cultivation resources and when I had some strength I started hunting beasts on my own, Having greater profits " Vincent frowned and was about to say something but the man knew he was thinking:" It was not easy, there were several assassination attempts and they tried to humiliate me many times, there were times that I even came out half dead, during those years there was not a day when my body was not injured but what else could I have to support my family, "The man sighed and said: "the cruelty of the world and I understood that one cannot live on his knees all his life, if he is afraid of offending someone you will not be able to move forward in this life, so I began to get into the territory of other people, I made several friends and enemies, Looking revenge if they messed with me or betrayed me and After my power stabilized, I aimed at the family of the man I hated, ruined their foundations slowly until they gradually lost their fortune, little by little they became a middle-class family, Until I reached the slums while my family lived in one of the most select neighborhoods in the Bunker, at first I enjoyed seeing the sad look of that woman who years ago left me for another, but then From that I felt empty, I never thought about what to do after my revenge, I was already a Bunker Elite person who runs several companies obtained by rivers of blood, So I sat waiting for death, I never married or had the dream of have a family " After that the man fell silent and Vincent just waited, A few minutes later the man said:" Until after many years I met her, My homeland suffered a tide of powerful beasts, Bunker after Bunker was razed for the beasts, I had become a Tycoon of my Bunker but the whole Bunker was being evacuated and my entire empire was going to disappear overnight, my parents had died a few years ago, So in the end only I stayed in the bunker, as far as I knew Great Powers had sent their younger generation to avoid losing more bunkers, My Bunker became a battlefield, while I saw it from the comfort of my home, I saw as best The fierce and Warriors fought both on the ground and in the Air, as if they were Gods and Demons, I soon felt the presence of someone in the room and saw the most beautiful woman he had ever met, her face was as if sculpted by the same gods , not to mention her figure that was a body that any man wanted in hiS bed emitting a cold aura, That woman made even the beauties of the Bunker will be like ordinary women in comparison, "The man showed a dark expression and said:" That woman did not ask me anything, just took me like a rag doll and dragged me where she wanted on the battlefield, For the last thing I remember, in one hand I brought a sword while the other brought me to me, killing beast after Beast while I suffered, Until I fainted. After that that woman treated me as mere luggage and servant, makes me wait for her while she fought against beasts, But within my emergence something unknown, Every time I told the woman that I was ready to die, That I was a bad person , who will only abandon me, she ignored me, Until one day I woke up in a smaller city alone, without that woman I was enraged first, That woman took her luggage and even made me do many things for her to leave me lying, Under my Anger I made the decision to see her again. The only bad thing is that I had no martial talent, while she was an Elite disciple of Great Power and martial genius. " Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The man paused a little and said:" In order not to make the story long, over the years I did several things that put me in danger, I offended many people, I joined the same Power of that woman after many years ago by the back door, I climbed from disciple in Name to Disciple Elite and saw her again ", The man shrugged and said:" But to my disappointment she did not remember me, It was until many years that she remembered me and we became close but that attracted me to several subjects who had fallen in love with that woman, they sent many of their dogs and even Assasins, believe me those subjects had a powerful background and even bribed several Senior Commanders to make my life difficult ", The Man He showed a heavy expression on his face and his face looked slightly red: "That woman made me suffer a lot but I really couldn''t think of another woman to be my Dao partner, The only thing is that this woman was a maniac of the Martial Dao, Always being in seclusion and her talent was tyrannical, this made me suffer since her Cultivation was always greater than mine, In the end I asked her if she wanted to be my Dao partner, She accept, I got married and had a pretty daughter with her ¡­ Everything else is silly to mention, That woman can be said to have given me a second life and the only reason why my life is interesting, made me think that even if I were eternal, if I was with her, eternity would not be so bad, "The man saw Vincent again:" That''s my story Friend, the only one I chase is a woman and I want to be with her and if that means I have to go through countless tribulations I will do it just to see her smile Call me stupid but that woman is worth it, "The two of them remained silent until Vincent took him by the shoulder and said," WOW, Friend, what more imaginative story you just told, I like you, HAHAHA " " HAHAHA, right that Yes, I am a writer, I must have imagined ion, "The shoulder showed a smile and said amiably:" Bro, Tell me, I already told you a story, what is yours? " Vincent did not know why but this man generated confidence, it seemed easy to open with him, he sighed and said: "I have nothing special, I was only the son of an Elder of a Power like countless others, During my childhood I had a great time until my mother divorced my father to return to her Clan, Shortly after I never heard from her again, only having my Father with me, So it was until adulthood, One night I was in the middle of the mission and a fucking rain of Meteors passed by and thinking that I could find several valuable things among the rubble approaching me " And the middle-aged man asked:" And what happened, did you find something valuable? " Vincent said in a proud voice: "I found a Fairy, Most beautiful woman I had ever seen, Believe me brother, It was very beautiful, equal to or greater than your crazy imagination, During my Adolescence I always took relationships as something to relax but never thought about sitting head with only one woman for the rest of my life. Ahhh but that woman the more time I spent with her, the more I fell in love but at the same time I felt bad because that woman said she didn''t remember anything about herself, I had a knot in my heart, I didn''t want to take advantage of her in her weakest state I knew it could end badly if I regained her memories. " Vincent showed a sad expression and continued:" Shortly after she told me she didn''t care and we got married, we spent decades together where we had two beautiful children and an adorable girl and she a person without Cultivation looked as beautiful as the first day, while I had the first gray hair, until one day at night while we were talking and the children were asleep a terrifying Aura came out of her and became someone I did not know, Someone egocentric, who despised me, In the end she humiliated me, crippled me and left, From that moment I have not seen her again, From that moment I felt as if a part of my being was annihilated, I tried to go out with other women to forget her but none could be compared, so in the end I ended up raising only my children, I realized that I am bad for raising children, the only one that came out half straight was my youngest daughter but those bastards are the only thing left of my wife, even if I wanted I could not let anything happen to them " After that, the man just stared at the Vicent but in his eyes you could see that he was seeing Vincent with thoughts deep, and said, "Have you ever thought about chasing your fairy?" Vincent shook his head and said: "I am a cripple even if I want I could not" but the man said: "What if you were not a cripple?" Vincent turned to see the man showed a dominant and wild expression, saying with determination: "I would chase her until the end of time to make her my wife again" The man showed a smile and said: "I think I can help you with that" 250 Cowards dont deserve to chase girls In the evening, in a spacious apartment an old man was sitting on a couch with his eyes focused on a small bottle with a multicolored pill that looked like something mystical reminiscent of the middle-aged man. "The girl you''re after has too big a status, you can count on meeting her as a fortune. This pill may give you hope of finding her but it''s up to your determination to find her. "Why are you helping me? What''s your relationship with her?" "Haha, why? Because even though your talent is trash, you''re better than the trash geniuses that chase her, There''s nothing wrong with giving yourself a ray of hope, Besides your descendants have...", Without finishing that man disappeared leaving the pill in Vincent''s possession. Leaving him not knowing what to do, He wanted to pursue his wife to be with her again but felt that the woman he loved had died decades ago. Why had he bragged in front of that man? The woman he had spent his happiest years with and the woman who had crippled him, although they shared the same physical body, were totally different people. Besides, he didn''t know what to do, what he would do if he really met her, did she hold a grudge against him for humiliating him? Then in the living room an old voice came: "I don''t remember teaching you not to have a spine" When he saw him again, he turned out to be a middle-aged man, to whom Vincent showed an expression of disbelief. This was the father he remembered in his childhood. Soon he felt an unstable aura coming from his body, a thought came to his mind: Elementary Realm! His father was over a hundred years old so it was obvious that he would look like an old man with only one explanation, his father had achieved the great breakthrough! "Father you..." Francis raised his hand and said: "This is not impressive at all, Since the change in the Atmosphere to the Elementary Realm even without resources, Every day countless experts manage to break as if nothing happened", In the end, he could not think as it was in the past, He was a Martial City Elder who was in the 9-Level Qi Gathering, for years he had tried to enter the Half Step Elementary and it was very difficult to convert your Qi but now it was very fast, the spiritual Qi in the Air was thick and dense, besides being soft and pure. Completely different from before. The first thought that came to his mind was: "The times have changed" After that, he saw his son: "Is it Yasmine again?", To which Vincent under the head, Francis seeing his son just said: "What happened this time?" Vincent said: "I was given the hope of seeing her again but I feel that she died many years ago even if I see her again I don''t think we will recover our old relationship, I miss her but I don''t know if I can recover her" But as soon as he finished saying that, he felt that someone took him by the neck and made him float through the air. Soon he felt his mind spin with the pain in his tremendous face: "Are you a man or what? have you cried for decades to a woman but you chicken out when you get the chance to see her? Since when are you a fucking coward! If your mother saw you, she''d cut your balls off and dress you up like the little girl you are." Francis continued to abuse Vincent but when his anger subsided, he took some notice because he knew that if he continued to make noise his grandchildren and great-grandchildren would wake up. But Vincent''s face was already swollen like a pig''s head. So he only saw his son coldly: "You are a Keer family man even if I was banished from my clan, I will tell you the way it is, If a Keer man wants a woman then you chase her to the end of the world, what does it matter if she is dead or alive she is still a Keer family woman, even if I am reincarnated as a dog she is still a Keer family woman, Nobody can mistreat a Keer family woman and if he does he is dead, what does it matter if she is or not the woman you knew, Go and tell her a thousand and one poems, Talk to her, Say a thousand and one jokes, If that doesn''t work, Give her a thousand and one treasures, Shine your great wealth, Fight a thousand beasts and defeat all her suitors even if you have to make rivers of blood, Even if she doesn''t feel anything for you, If you are too strong it doesn''t matter her opinion, If that doesn''t work take her by force and break her ass until she begs for your iron, What does it matter if she has someone or not?, All''s fair in love and war, kill or be killed. Fucking cowards are no good for women. They seek Joy, Pleasure, Safety and Wealth. Give one and a common woman will fall for you, Give two and a beauty will fall for you, Give three and a beauty that knocks down cities will fall for you, Give four and a Goddess will fall for you!" Vincent showed disbelief and said, "Expelled from the clan? Is there a Keer Clan?" When Francis heard that, he lost his anger and entered reality, showing an ugly face. But Vincent didn''t give up the subject: "Father, what''s wrong? Why didn''t you ever tell me about the existence of a Keer clan?" Francis saw his dubious son and let him go, sat down on a couch and told Vincent: "Sit down and I''ll tell you about your origins but don''t get your hopes up about being in the Keer Clan one day" Vincent quickly sat down and Francis took a pocket compass out of his pocket, opened it and inside was a picture of two dirty children, smiling after an afternoon of games in a meadow, no one would doubt that those were boys. Francis then passed the compass to Vincent and said: "What do you think?" Vincent saw the picture for a few moments and said, "It''s just two rural kids." Francis sighed and said, "That''s your mother and me in our childhood." Vincent showed disbelief, this was not the mother he remembered in his memories, his mother was very feminine and refined, he could not believe that she was one of the people in this picture, Francis smiled bitterly: "At that time your mother was much more manly than me, we always did all kinds of things together, We were best friends, I belonged to a branch of the Keer Clan while she belonged to a branch of the Welch Clan, Both in Zealous City in Aelo Skyland, The Keer Clan is a colossal clan of spiritual tattooers while the Welch Clan was a colossal clan of Array Masters" Vincent knew he was an Array Master, but Spiritual Tattooer was a new term for him. When Francis saw this, he sighed and said: "Spiritual Tattooers can be considered a branch of the Array Masters. These are dedicated to carving Arrays on the bodies of living beings, these are called "Crests" and can help to enhance many aspects in the life of living beings, they can significantly increase the speed of cultivation, affinity with an element, or ferocity in the attacks, even longevity, among others. It all depends on which Ridge you choose among the countless Ridges that exist but it is a very rare profession so much so that its number is less than the Talisman Masters of this Age ". Vincent opened his eyes, his talent for Arrays was not bad he could easily understand War Arrays and mobilize whole armies, only that allowed him to be the first general of Alba Kingdom, Now they are telling me that he came from a family of Tattooers but as his father ended up here. Francis sighed and said: "At that time I was quite arrogant and as a fool, I fell into the scheme of an Elder who saw me as a thorn for his descendants, my father rebuked me, my mother despised me and my brothers denied me. In the end they made me give up my cultivation and take an Eighth Generation Punishment pill, that killed all the talent in my body with luck I would reach the Profound Realm in my life was no different than garbage, not only that but my descendants would also lack innate talent for eight generations, In that moment of anguish the only one who gave me her helping hand was your mother, she called some experts of her Clan to come and leave me to this Continent to live a peaceful life, I was left in the neighbouring kingdom of the Uri Republic, the Goland Kingdom, and shortly after that I moved and moved until I reached Martial City and stayed there". Deep Realm was considered garbage? What kind of place is Aelo Skyland, Vincent asked, "Father, what is a Skyland?" Francis replied: "They are pieces of land that float in the air, some in clouds. It''s the same as the sea and the islands above the air but don''t misunderstand it, they are not small at all, Aelo Skyland is gigantic, it couldn''t be compared to a small Auphera continent and above all the people who live there are too powerful, even a weak expert could annihilate the whole Auphera continent". Vincent was incredulous: "So powerful?" Francis showed a look of disdain and said: "The Martial Ancestors don''t even have the qualifications to live there, In the sky there is a thing called the Great Waves of Heaven, These are divided into nine layers, the lower layer is located a few million miles above us and because of the strong winds can only be supported by Emperor Realm or higher but the second layer can only be supported by Martial Ancestors or higher, So at the end of the nine layers are the Skylands and to get there you would have to at least be in the Saint Realm, the same to descend. Only with that you can get an idea of what kind of beings live there, even my branch of the Clan had a few dozen Saints in their ranks," Francis showed an expression of resentment and said: "Even my father is a half saint", When remembering that old man who didn''t even let Francis explain himself, he could only feel hatred not only with him but with his whole family, They believed in the words of a stranger before his own blood, without giving the possibility to explain. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Vincent had a thousand doubts about the "Saint Realm" but his father did not say more so Vincent did not ask, but in his heart there was a doubt: "And my mother?" Francis saw the picture on his compass and said: "That woman would never have suspected that she would become a refined young woman, no doubt she was an ugly duckling that turned into a swan, She and I are from different worlds, At first I saw her as a comrade, we even fought all the time and I didn''t know she was a girl, After my expulsion she supported me and gave me a place to live, Years later she came to see me and told me that even though she loved me, she could not be with me, She would still give me a son to spend my days with without caring that I was not born with martial talent. I imagine that she must be at the headquarters of her Clan Cultivating", she saw Vincent and said: "I would not have hope to see her again" Vincent clenched his fists and said, "How selfish" Francis sigh crossed his arms and said: "Son, Your mother has a Tremendous talent in the Array Dao would certainly be nurtured by her Clan, For beings with immense cultivation, 100 years are nothing even could be just a fraction of a seclusion, Your mother left us because she did not want to enter a seclusion to know that her son had died on her way out, Human beings are a very sentimental race and the Devils of the Heart are very easy to get". Vincent asked, "Father, but didn''t you want to live with my mother? We couldn''t be a happy family." Francis sighed and said, "And let her watch me wither away to death while she remains the same beautiful young woman? no thanks. Son, couples are not objects, even if you say "My wife" it does not mean that they are unfeeling beings, I knew your mother better than anyone else and I knew that she wanted to be free and unrestricted, To be a Goddess of War, An Array Master unmatched," he looked deeply at his son and said: "A husband''s duty is to support his lady, even if it means sacrificing himself." In the end Francis showed a melancholy expression: "I only hope that after the years there is still room in her heart for me. She once told me to live together as mortals but I didn''t have the heart to tell her to give up her cultivation..." "But what if there is another man... " "Hahaha, son you worry too much, your mother is not something any man can "Tame", If she hadn''t been determined to give me a son she wouldn''t have let me touch her unless I gave her a good beating, If there''s someone in her very soul who can beat her, that day the skies will fall and life as we know it will end, After all she''s the woman I love" Francis saw the bottle with the pill and said to his son: "If you really want a woman to chase you to the end of the world, you are not like your useless father, the Heavens are giving you a chance to find Yasmine so take it otherwise you might regret it" Countless miles away a beautiful and cheerful woman who seemed to be in her early twenties touched a sphere of a ten-meter radius, as she witnessed the scene unfolding between father and son. and could not help but try to touch Francis with her beautiful fingers with tears in her eyes whispering: "You are an idiot, Who wishes to be free and unrestricted, Be a Goddess of War, An Array Master unmatched if I can not be with you, You are my best friend and without you I am nothing, even if I die and reincarnate you are the only one I recognize as my Man, Just wait a little longer, I will get Pure Earthly detoxification Pill and we can be together" Seeing the silhouette of her beloved she could not help but be sad but he knew that Francis with his current cultivation would not be easy for him to survive in a Skyland. The lungs one day could not stand it and would collapse or he could have a heart attack, his brain could not receive enough oxygen... so he ran to leave it on a Mortal Continent, His family was so cruel to his own blood, So she returned to her Sect and Grows extremely Hard to get the Antidote for her Beloved, after that, They could be countless Years together, Which was to spend a few years apart. She said without seeing Francis, "Have you found out who beaten my son?" A flat, cold voice came out: "Miss, that woman is not simple, she may be a Mainland person or superior, your Daughter in law is not someone we can mess with, I have researched for several decades but I have not found information about her" The woman could only sigh: "Do you know what the pill that man gave him?" The voice responded: "Reporting, The man who met with your son was only an Avatar of some unknown expert, as far as the pill is concerned, At least it is 9-Rank Saint Pill, More than enough to repair the Dantian and could even break the Mortal Seals of the Body, As for which one it is specifically I could not say for sure, It could be the Mortal Detoxification Pill or the Nine Lotus Reborn Pill..." Mortal Detoxification Pill? Nine Lotus Reborn? All those pills were something she didn''t have access to... Who was that man? The woman in a low voice: "Break the nine seals"; This worried her, The more seals the Being has the stronger the tribulation to leave Mortality, If her son took that pill it would give him a talent unmatched in the Mortal Realms but his survival in the Tribulation could be less than 0%. However, if he survived, he would have unlimited benefits and future... Through the Crystal, the woman saw her son take the pill and put it in his mouth. He then began to squirm in pain and the woman sighed as she lay down on her chair: "Let it be what the Heavens desire, a man must have courage to go his own way, Francis has not spoiled the child so much" She stretched out on the chair and stood up: "I have to prepare for the Millennium Competition, otherwise I''ll have to wait another thousand years" She could wait another millennium, but he couldn''t... On the outskirts of Sun City, a man floating thousands of miles above the City saw the Mortal suffering from Nirvana and Sigh: "That brat has a little courage after all, Haha now only depends on Destiny if you meet her again, it would be interesting to see it, Too bad I won''t be there, Besides it seems that someone sees the brat with an Eye from Heaven, Hahaha interesting, Interesting, Interesting!...", After saying that, The man became a mist that vanished with the wind. The next day Vincent went into seclusion and began his journey to find it again. 251 Frogs coming out of the well! The next day in the Capital a Group of Women were watching a huge tower that would leave the Burj Khalifa in Ridiculous. This was the Transmission Tower that built the Guild of Array Masters. After everyone who drives these towers, you could gain countless benefits and it would be a deterrent to not offend the Guild: "Hmph offends me, you can no longer use any of the Guild''s infrastructure including the Transmission Towers!" This made even the Alchemists not want to offend the Array Masters! After all, everyone hated spending months or years moving to reach their destination, it was wasted time, and both a Mortal and a Cultivator were against Time! Minute that they spent on a Trip was a Minute that they could spend Cultivating and Increasing their life expectancy! Many people were stuck in a Realm just because their Vitality was too low to make a Great Breakthrough and the Pills to restore Vitality even for a Short period of time were very rare without talking about faces. They were not wearing anything because Anna, Alexander, Audrey and Helena had space rings with them. So they went in as if they were going for a walk with empty hands, At the entrance there was a beautiful woman and said: "Good morning, what is the reason for your visit?" After all in this tower there were not only Transmission Arrays but hundreds of stores of different types, Pharmacies, Blacksmiths, Restaurants, even a small and luxury Hotels. Anna stepped forward and said, "We want to pay for a trip to the Gahyll Empire. Does an adequate transmission array be available?" The beautiful woman showed surprise and saw on her computer later to say: "If we have, I would like to ask, Looking to go to a Mortal City, Secular City or a Cultivation City?" Anna seemed lost at the question and Alexander said: "Cultivation City Please," Anna turned to see her son and then nodded to the woman. The beautiful woman smiled and said: "You can go to Violet City is in the outer area of ??the Gahyll Empire and it is an average Cultivation City as for the Cost would be 100 million Gold per Person" Alexander nodded and raising his hand sending 7 Huge chests on the ground with White Gold Coins, After all they were his mother, Audrey, Helena, Arwen, Karen and her mother, Counting himself there were 7 so on this trip 700 million Gold was spent and he took 7 million Gold Blanco was a huge sum for many people, and consumed much of Alexander''s 3,000 million Gold Fortune but he felt it was worth it. He could easily recover them once he arrived in Violet City. The woman seeing the Chests forced a smile and had facial spasms thinking: "Are you an Aboriginal or what? Why do you pay with cash? Do you not know the bank cards ?! Stop making my life difficult! " The woman quickly picked up her communicator and made some calls, making in two minutes two big men arrived with coin counting machines, the men skillfully lifted the chests and placed them on the machines while one had a mocking face whispering : "I told you that more than someone was going to pay in cash, did you see that it was not a bad investment? only with this commission were the machines paid and we will have profits. " While the other man remembered how he had rebuked his brother for buying these machines and making a contract with the Transmission Tower to rent his machines, His face turned red as beet, As you might blame even the tower manager made fun of his brother, These were amounts of hundreds of millions per transaction, who in their right mind would pay cash for a trip when bank cards existed? But neither had 24 hours passed and they were processing a nothing small Transaction. After ten minutes they emptied all the chests and a digital screen showed the final count: 7 million! The beautiful woman nodded and showed seven tickets saying: "Take the Elevators to the upper floor there is the main Array for your trip, Thank you for choosing us, Have a nice trip" So Alexander''s group got into the tower leaving the Two big men, One showed an incredulous expression while another showed unequaled excitement. He had an Agreement with the Tower, Every time they will use their company''s machines they will have a 0.5% commission on the transaction, he wanted to shout to the Heavens after making numbers in his mind: "Hahaha, I just won 3.5 million Gold and the machines only cost me 100 thousand, Multiply my investment x35 in a single transaction ", In the middle of his excitement I hear a sweet voice saying:" Hey, here is another Customer that needs Cash Counting " Making man more excited and while the other man could only sigh: "Thank God, I am a partner of that company ..." and they continued their work! In the following Months 4 out of ten customers paid in cash and that pair of brothers were admired and envied to see an opportunity that nobody saw Making a Fortune that grew rapidly just by buying a few coin counting machines ... That was a blow for the manager and in his heart he couldn''t help shouting: "Damn! Do you not know the Banks? " Although losing 0.5% of the profit margin was nothing, but seeing that man''s mocking face when he receives his check was too irritating! As he wanted to break that collaboration contract into a thousand pieces but he had done it for 200 years, At first he took it as a joke so he did it for the maximum legal time in the Republic, who would blame him? He never thought that the Cultivators insisted on paying everything in cash by bringing his fortune near them, He thought that those brothers would be lucky if someone paid a soda indeed, but now if the trend continued for the next 200 years, That pair of Brothers would receive Benefits Unlimited! Those brothers Thanks to the Money Won with that contract they became an entire Power in the Republic by founding a Clan that quickly rose in their ranks ... but that story for another day. In the Elevator, Karen and her mother had an awkward expression, They had paid 200 million Gold, more money than they would have in their lives but Alexander had paid it as if nothing for them ... that was something they could not afford but when they told him Alexander only replied: "Quiet, I am an Alchemist, money is easy to earn, 200 million is nothing" While Anna asked Alexander: "Alexander, What do you mean by Mortal, Secular and Cultivation Cities?" That made all women focus on Alexander, Since they were all curious, Alexander began to explain: "The Mortal Cities is a City where most people are people without Cultivation and their greatest experts are in Body Refining Realm, the Cities Secular are those where only People with Cultivation live but these are in Body Refining and Qi Gathering Realm, In those Cities there are almost no people without Cultivation and if they live they are only servants of others. As for the Cultivation Cities are those Cities to which Mortals, Martial Artists and False Cultivators are denied entry only the Elementary experts can enter and if you want to buy a house you would have to be a Spirit Expert or superior or be backed by a Spirit expert or higher, Although it all depends on where the City and its Rulers are, Although there are also cities in which Mortals, Martial Artists and Cultivators Together Live and are the majority " Karen upon hearing that asked:" Is there such discrimination? " Alexander showed an expression of bewilderment: "There has always been such discrimination. Just think about it in Pale City to establish yourself, you would have to have at least a Middle Step Expert at your back, if you are a miserable Martial Artist and you go to Pale City saying that you are going To settle in Pale City you are only looking for death, Maybe you manage to start a small business or find a job to survive but you could not grow in addition to dead dawn from one day to another if you touch the interests of the big fish, Only in a town you could establish, the bigger the juicier city is the meat and the resources that travel through that city are rich ... the only difference between the common cities and the other cities (mortal, secular and cultivation) is that all are controlled by a local power and not by the Imperial Authority, "Alexander saw his Ticket and said:" Right now we are going to Violet City directly controlled by Violet Sect me I imagine that this Sect must be much stronger than any of the Governor Powers of this Republic, In addition to the Cities they control may be one tenth that those of the Republic, They use those Cities as Filters to recruit disciples. to say that the Cultivation Cities are like the Great Cities or Capital Cities of a mini Kingdom but since they are not a Kingdom in itself the People took those terms but those terms are only used in places with little Martial Dao like this " Anna was surprised and said: "Then we go to a city outside the Gahyll empire that is not even being controlled by any nobility?" Alexander nodded and said: "Yes, I imagine that the Violet Sect should give tribute and bills to some noble, Maybe a Baron or marches like many other powers but that City If it is placed next to other Cities in the empire it would be average maybe even small and would be similar in size to what we are now. However, as only Accepts Elementary Experts or higher, it is certainly much richer than the Capital we are in. We can certainly find many herbs and treasures not available in the Capital!" Anna and the other women with the exception of Arwen and Helena were surprised at such a claim, The territory of the Violet Sect was a tenth of the empire but its "Capital" was much richer in comparison. Helena frowned and said: "Young Master, If the territory of the Violet Sect is richer than the entire Republic, why don''t they prosper and are an average power?" Alexander smiled wryly and said, "That''s because every year they should pay tribute to the Noble and the Emperor like all feudal systems. Normally it is 10 to 20% on all the benefits that can be in pills, weapons or natural treasures, Not to mention a slice of the mined spiritual stones, can you imagine how much 10% of many subjects are? That is why the Royal and Imperial families are so rich. While the resources obtained by the Governing Powers here are only for them and they should not pay tribute to anyone without mentioning that when they get something good there is no one looking on their shoulders greedily, if the Violet Sect has good things only people that they are totally loyal, thick-skinned and that they know how to keep secrets they know it, since normally when you get something good it is normal to present it to the noble or Emperor and if the Emperor lets you have it you can keep it and if they discover that you did not present it in their time they can accuse you of a rebel and kill you " Arwen showed a stupid expression and said:" Humans have such an idiotic rule? Perhaps it is not the Will of the Heavens to find treasures, "For the Elves it is he who finds it, it remains, Now if he wanted to sell or exchange it for something different it was his business. Alexander showed an expression of mockery and denied with his hands saying: "That is on paper but in reality nobody fulfills it, There are many small Sects that hide good things and even hide their power, There are Sects that are even forgotten because they do not recruit any disciple for tens or hundreds of years " In the end he leaned back on the elevator and said:" You do not understand it, The Continent is so huge that you cannot imagine it, There are Zones in which there is not even a Kingdom or empire in itself, Only a Sect or Clan that governs many Villages and Cities that are geographically in an empire but do not have their citizenship due to their low Martial level could be said to be Marginalized and even without an empire behind them, While There are other places in the Which are Kingdoms or Empires full of Ducats, Provinces and Counties, In this place the Great Majority are Mortals and Mortals always seek refuge in someone stronger, they need a figure in which to put their problems to feel safe because there is always someone, Village Leader, King or General whom the Mortals Loves " Helena upon hearing that said:" Inside the Continent there are also Mortals? " Alexander yawns: "Yes there are always Mortals but they rarely see each other normally if they see that they cannot advance in the Martial Dao fleeing to the outside or to the Sheep areas to maintain their small life" Arwen asked: "Sheep Zones?" Alexander replied: "The secular world inside the continent is very different. There are areas that call them Sheep Zones and there are countless Secular cities with people who are at the Elementary Realm, Great powers control everything and do not let powerful beasts exist in those places, In addition to those places are in failures " " Fails? " Alexander wanted to hit his head, These women knew nothing! but I could not blame them after all they were born in the miserable secular world so I explain: "The Qi comes from rich spiritual veins in the Subsoil there are different classifications of spiritual Veins, It is called fail to a place where for some reason there is a gap of qi and Qi is weaker than in its surroundings it may be because the vein was destroyed or the vein dried up, as well as a clash of veins by movements in the tectonic plate As well as many other possibilities, Basically it is as if they brought a piece from the outside of the continent to the inside " The women nodded and were more curious about the world inside Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. When they finished their words, the elevator reached its destination and entered the Array after a moment the Array began to shine until they were blinded, minutes later they felt a door opening, they walked towards the light a beautiful woman said: "Welcome to Violet City, can I know the reason for your visit?" All the women were stunned, they reached their destination¡­ Too fast! Even Helena and Arwen were shocked with these Transmission Arrays. Alexander said to the question: "We come in search of herbs, do you know a store?" 252 Someday your back wont be able to support the weight... The beautiful woman smiled at the child''s question and pulled out a card saying: "This is the largest store in the city of spiritual herbs. It is operated by the O''Neal family, one of the ten great nobles of the empire so if you are looking for a You will certainly find weird grass there. " Alexander took the card and nodded, saying," Is there an auction house? and if so, how much is missing for the annual auction " The woman who stunned at the question but responded after thinking a few seconds:" The largest auction house is the Lionsgate, they do a monthly auction and a Great Annual auction, Little Brother the Great Auction sweatshirt in two weeks but there they only accept 2-Rank treasures at least so ... ", Obviously the woman did not trust that Alexander had a treasure of that Grade. Alexander nodded and gave the beautiful woman a hundred Gold coins, dating the group of women and the woman received them in disbelief, this boy was too rich! and laughed dumbly. The women were seeing the Surroundings and they were all impressed unlike the design based on metal and concrete beams of the Capital of the Uri Republic, This Tower seemed made of wood, Alexander saw his bewilderment and said: "This is wood 1- Rank, It is much more resistant than Mortal iron and steel but also more expensive, This tower would cost ten times more than the Tower of the Capital ", They went outside and what they saw¡­ It Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. was totally different from the Capital or other city in the Republic, It could be said that it was a mixture between the Old and the modern, the buildings seemed more exotic while the streets had beautiful tiles, There were, Spectacular, Advertisements and no commercial brand in the surroundings, thousands of carriages passed through the wide streets. Everything seemed cleaner and except for the name of the store. The women could only slightly see things of technology but they were minimal, Alexander saw them with his expressions of "sure that I am in the same world" That is to say that gave a different sensation to the desolate lands or the Mortal cities, Alexander smiled and said : "Welcome to your first step in the world of Cultivation!" After that he began to walk and said: "We are going to an Inn, This place is much more dangerous than the capital, Here if someone with a Background tries to kill or violate it would be problematic, this is not the Mortal world they know or the desolate lands , Here innumerable powers of small countries and cities meet under the jurisdiction of the empire so that the Elementary experts are common as the hairs on the back of an ox and even half a step Spirit are relatively common. " Helena looked with dissatisfaction at her Young I love and said, "Are you afraid of these ants?" Alexander giggled and said: "I''m not afraid of them but it''s always the same thing a fool comes to annoy, you beat up that fool and even kill him, fight against his Power or family behind him who want revenge and kill a few more, When they see that they cannot against you, they invite someone of a greater power for you, after that you deal with that expert but you discover that he was the disciple or Elder of an expert of a great local tyrant and his Master or Father or grandfather wants revenge and sends more experts of that Great Tyrant and you kill them and if you don''t end up dead halfway, Congratulations killing an idiot made you an enemy of a Great Tyrant. But hopefully the Fools are only Arrogant because they know they have a Great Background that are "invincible" " Alexander showed a cheerful expression and said:" I do this to avoid the fatigue of unleashing a massacre ", Shortly after he shrugged and said: "But if you want to get into trouble, Forward the most that can happen is that we offend the emperor of the empire, Life is a chain of events and powerful people are always entangled, we can not go through life in fear of go to offend someone " " ... "Helena " ... ", the Rest. Alexander''s mentality was something unique. How could it be that killing someone would bring them so many problems? Alexander did not bother to explain much and looked for an inn, At the end of the Street there was one, so they registered with an Account opened after making the deposit of one month, This was a Inn on a main street in Violet City so that it was not cheap, A private Patio for ten people cost them almost 40 thousand Gold coins a day, This was not a sum that anyone could pay but this City was very rich, So much that some Quantities were only expressed in Gold Coins White. There was a saying in the Continent. Iron and bronze for the Mortal Silver and Gold for the Artist Marcial and False Cultivator White Gold for the Cultivators The reason was simple, A Cultivator uses the Spiritual Stones of a Grade that does not serve them as a currency, That is, a Spirit expert would use the Stones 8- Grade as an exchange currency while the 7-Grade Stones would not use them for their purchases or crazy, So the Elementary Realm used 9-Grade Spirit Stones or White Gold for their purchases, mostly White Gold since a Gold coin White was worth ten 9-Grade Spirit Stones. So Alexander quickly paid 12 thousand White Gold coins. In a single day he had almost spent a billion Gold. This was a hard blow to Alexander''s wallet, he needed to recover it quickly and even make a profit. Alexander planned to refine a very rare and coveted pill by many: Elementary Eruption Pill, This was a pill that helped in its continuous consumption an individual advance by leaps and bounds to the Peak of 9-Level Elementary, that is the person who takes this in In a short time I could reach Peak Elementary, and I could even easily reach Spirit Half Step! This was a 3-Rank Low Pill that could only be refined by a 3-Star Alchemist. In this small place there was no doubt that there was an Alchemist of this stature, Maybe they only existed in the three Great Countries and they could certainly be counted with the fingers of both hands making famous people of the previous generation who did not refine pills for anyone. If Alexander refined about three sets of 10 pills each, No doubt each set would be sold for an exorbitant climb! Since this Pill was something that even the Violet Sect didn''t have much less Powers under the Sect. An Annual Auction will take place in two weeks, so I had two options. Place those pills in an auction action of the Guild or Black Market, These auctions last at least 30 days and were very slow but The Black Market will protect their identities from sellers and buyers. He could also sell it at the two-week auction but that would also bring problems, To make the deal he would have to do it face to face and the powers would be in a room fighting fiercely for the pill, it would not be unusual for more than one of the leaders of Those Powers will try to recruit or kidnap you so that Refine pills for your Powers could even the Auction House could fit you badly and treat you unfairly. It was not something strange, After delivering the pill the Auction House investigates its Background and seeing that within the Barbarian territory, the chances that they want to take advantage of it were very high. In this world even to conduct business you need to be strong otherwise greedy looks will see your business. Alexander really preferred to rely on the Black Market. The way they trained their staff could be categorized as "Indoctrinate" they even took orphans and taught them nothing more than serving Clients. If something unusual happened, it would have to be with someone of influence in the black market but those pills would greatly attract the attention of the head of the City what would happen the same as in the scenario of the Auction House, If that boss thinks he does not have the Enough strength would treat Alexander indifferently. Both sides are people with connections and great backgrounds, so they trigger a long chain of events, no matter what path it will take. What he had to do was increase his strength quickly. The Spiritual stones were too slow, he needed a treasure or a pill that will help him move forward quickly. Finding a natural treasure was easier said than done, maybe I could find one or two in a Big City but in Violet City it was a distant dream if there was one it would be bought or stolen by the Violet Sect. There was a Pill that could make your Cultivation increased by leaps and bounds and was much better than the Elementary eruption Pill. This Pill was used by many powerful beings to nurture their descendants so that they have a strong and stable base, it was called: "Three Changes Xuan Pill", This was not just a Pill that could make a person Increase their Cultivation by Aggravated Steps to the Peak Profound Realm. In addition to the beneficial effect for the Cultivator base, it helped to temper the Qi and strengthen the Base, if this pill was consumed for long periods of time entering Earth Realm was very likely. These were much better Pills than the "River" Pills since the river category only increased the Qi and the Cultivation but did not improve the base or temper the Qi, the Elementary eruption Pill pills did something similar but was insignificant compared to the Three Changes Xuan Pill. It was like comparing a King with a commoner. These long-term advantages were very tempting for the experts, only used by people with deep backgrounds, one could say that only powers with Martial or Superior Emperors could afford to nurture their younger generation with those pills and even to Their use would be limited. Reserved for the elite of the elite. All for the central ingredient of the Pill, The Xuan Tricolor Flower, It was a unique 4-Rank herb that was born in very specific places and the minimum change could cause it to wilt, not to mention that this situation should be maintained for a few decades or centuries It was an extremely delicate herb so even an expert 5- Star Herbarium was a pain in the butt to grow those herbs. Many times it would only have a success rate of 10% or less. Maybe one of 6-Star gets 30-40% ... That is if in a batch of a thousand only one hundred would end up being successfully cultivated and if the Alchemist had 70 or 80% success rate they would become 70 or 80 pills So they could only give a few pills to a few dozen people. Even the greatest genius of the Power would not receive more than five per year if he does well in the harvest. Alexander had the recipe for the pill and even made some changes after several experiments, so his pill had twice the effect as those common in the market. The only problem would be The Tricolor Xuan flower, I was hoping to get one or two and maybe a few seeds, Since Three Changes Xuan Pill was not well known by many Medium and small Powers, Maybe here they don''t know the real value of that flower. And if he couldn''t find it, he would only have one option, see if he could get some seeds and grow them in Alba Kingdom. While not advancing to the Half Step Spirit could temper the Qi and solidify its base without any problem, This would make that even in the future even if it advanced several levels successively it will not affect the base! If he found a chance encounter, I could squeeze it to the fullest! With that thought, Alexander left the inn together with Helena and told the women that if they wanted to leave they would have to improve their Cultivation, Here their strength could be at the bottom of the pyramid. Helena asked to bring Arwen and Alexander had no objection so the three children took to the streets. A few moments after they left, a dozen men dressed in black came out trying to catch them, Alexander just rolled his eyes, pulled Shu out of his body and mercilessly one by one a huge hole came out of their bodies as blood travels towards the spear . What a joke, Alexander had a battle promise comparable to the 3 or 4 Level Spirit, while these men were only in the middle stage Elementary, Even without Shu killing them was like crushing an ant. Alexander proceeded to search all the bodies while Helena and Arwen were confused, then Arwen asked: "What happened?" Alexander while he kept looking at the men''s clothing said: "The woman who attended us in the tower must have contact with some criminal group, After giving her tip she had to look where we came from, Seeing that she was from a small country¡­ So She sold us to the wolves as if we were a juicy lamb. Those men wanted to kidnap them and ask for a reward for extortion or worse. " Helena recalled the tower scene and said:" But I felt no malice towards us. " Alexander indifferently:" and What ?, It is not necessary to have malice to harm others, That woman earns money for each objective that she gives to the criminal group, for her we are only one more commission and she does not even see us as people "Arwen fell into her thoughts before such words. In that he found a Communicator and called the only registered number, The person on the other side replied in a masculine and serious voice: "Do you have the objectives?" Alexander replied: "Hello, how are you? You are the person who wants to kidnap me huh if you were a busty Big sis maybe it would leave me hahaha " The person on the other side of the communicator, was speechless that was a child''s voice !, this had never happened and responded with a roar : "Shadow idiot, don''t make these jokes, do you have the goals or not?" Alexander showed a mocking expression and said: "Oh it''s no joke Big Bro! Take me seriously! Your Shadow friend can come to pick you up with his men in the streets of my inn, give me your email and I can send you a picture! " I finally understand the other side: "You! .... Damn you know who you are offending ?, If I find you skinning you and that group of women alive, I will make them feel a life worse than death for killing my brothers " Alexander showed a cold expression and said:" And you? What do you say you know who you are offending? Do you think that because that bitch told you that she came from the Uri Republic was weak and someone to bully? Spend more than 700 million Gold to come here with those women, Do you think that is something that anyone in the republic can disburse ?, A few days ago I killed all the Guards of the Prince of the Greck Empire, Do you think that even a misera Violet Sect me is it scary? Even if your brother is the Violet Sect Master Sect he would not let you live, You are warned move against me again and you will not be alive, Remember my name is Alexander and that your head can be worth your weight in White Gold as I did with that Prince Garbage " " Crack " After that Alexander crushed the communicator, he told the women to move, He had to buy spiritual herbs without bothering to clean up the crime scene! Arwen seeing the bodies lying on the street as if nothing, I ask Alexander: "Why are you so indifferent to life?", Alexander could be said to be the perfect Anti-thesis of the elves. Alexander while walking said: "In the universe, there are innumerable ways of life, killing one or two even a million does not make a difference, Helena you and I are only three living beings in the vastness of the universe, you think someone cares if we die ?, Tomorrow a Powerful Cultivator could arrive and attack the continent dying in ignorance, The Elves see all life forms as valuable but if you go in life collecting and collecting garbage in the end your back will not be able to support it, The value of a life is equal to the value of a Weapon, basic principle of life " Arwen raised his eyebrows and after a moment showed disbelief saying:" You are not saying what I think¡­ The World could not¡­ The Dao could not¡­ The Heavens ... " Alexander smiled and continued walking towards the herbal store without explaining more. 253 The Fall of a Great ... Waiting to Reborn. Just after Alexander broke the comm, several miles away was a middle-aged man with a dignified face. That boy was the one who killed the Crown Prince Guards of the Greck Empire? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting. A few days ago the news came that the Greck Empire offended someone who could not afford to offend ... much less him, he was just a mere 9-Level Elementary leader of a criminal gang linked to theft and contraband, rarely kidnapping and extortion. If that child managed to almost extinguish a country just by taking out his wallet, much less a band like his. He immediately called his subordinate in charge of intelligence and asked: "Do you know what happened to the crown prince in the Uri Republic?" If it were Before a small republic like Uri would never be mentioned by these people, those places were too arid to get their attention but since the accident of the prince happened few people did not know about the existence of that place. Many experts are running to that country only to kill the prince right now. They were millions of Spirit Stones 7-Grade! Not even the local Tyrants would have that many. Those Stones could make several hundred Spirit Experts and buy countless resources. The subordinate replied: "Sir, we have just had problems with communications but for what the prince bribed the Leader of the Republic Guild to obtain raw material reserved by someone else, that was the reason for the conflict" The man with a calm face He asked: "By chance that person was a child ..." His subordinate showed a little astonishment and said: "Yes, in fact, there are rumors that he is a child but we do not get much news we only know that his name begins with A and appeared out of nowhere in the Uri Republic. " The man remembered what that infantile voice told him and felt cold sweat on his back, showed a fierce expression and shouted:" Kill that damn bitch, She sent us to hit a plate of metal ", He was furious because of that woman now more than a dozen of his gang had died, it was a hard blow for them if their rivals found out¡­ with that thought he quickly ordered:" Go and tell the cleaning team That the bodies be removed before the law enforcement team arrives, It is our priority, to give them a dignified burial and reward their families. " Now he could only pray to the Heavens that his rivals also anger that brat and suffer losses. As for conspiring, that man felt he was not worthy of it, if that boy found out that he conspired, he would certainly kill to him. He only had a small life, Besides that now with the recent changes in the Atmosphere and the spiritual Rich Qi maybe he would have opportunities to reach higher heights, he was not willing to change it by playing with a child who cornered an empire. ---------------- Meanwhile, in the Albur world, a middle-aged man and a young woman were looking everywhere for the person who set up their Ancestral Array. The young woman could not help but sigh and say: "Father, It is useless we already explored this little world thousands of times but we did not find it," The woman said: "I have heard that in recent years there is an expert who presented a thesis of Space Arrays and Teleportation, could it be him? " The middle-aged man was thinking about it and in the end, he agreed: "It is very likely", He saw the Woman and said: "Didn''t you say that years ago you joined one of those calls" Immortal sects ", We could go there to seek help As long as we give them a few benefits, they will surely be willing and with their help, it could be much easier to find that person. " The man could not be more stressed, This place was a miserable bubble, it was too small for an expert like him, his spiritual sense could sweep a thousand worlds and see clearly what all the living beings of those worlds were doing but this bubble had innumerable worlds, Starfields ... even for someone like him looking for such a person was a great effort, at first he had I hope I was in the world but I could be wrong. That person could have left this world a long time ago. The woman nodded and said proudly: "If at that time I joined the Martial Meteor Immortal Sect, it is a great power over here and they even have a small sect on the Continent Payeron, so we should be fine," but could not help ask: "But Father, because you are so anxious to look for him, that is, even if I meditate on that Array for many years, In the end, it is nothing but an illusion ..." The man saw her, and said slowly: "Ahh, finally the day has come, Even though I still have the title of patriarch, Everyone in the Clan has already Accepted you as the first Clan Matriarch, It is time to tell you a secret that has only passed from Great Elder in Great Elder and Patriarch in Patriarch " The man placed his hands on his back, He raised his head to the Heavens and said:" Our Clan or rather our Founder Ancestor only relied on the Ancestral Array to become what we are After our Founder Ancestor will leave our First Belt after the Conquest, he traveled all countless Belts while cultivating and spreading a Fake News: "Nine Remuneration Array only created illusions", While little by little that lie became true, Do you know why? " The woman showed disbelief and after thinking about it for a while said: "Because our development speed was too fast, it is said that our Founding Ancestor was born until he managed to conquer the Three Belts only ten thousand years passed, The Old Farts and Great Powers could have suspected we would have something good, or am I wrong? " The man nodded and in his heart he felt proud of his daughter, just a few words and successfully understood the whole context for what he continued: "That''s right, So the Ancestor decided to call his Nine Remuneration Array, a simple and little name important but for something we call it Ancestral Array as well as the Pillar of our Clan, Every time a member enters that Array to meditate it has great Benefits in their Understanding of the Dao, Many non-Clan voices say that meditating on an illusion is something stupid that only cuts our way to the Great Dao and that is why we remain stagnant ", But the man showed a complicated expression:" We the Buda Clan have never forgotten the desire to one day rule an Arm or even a Way but we know that in comparison of the Current Governor our foundation is very superficial, Not to mention the Civil War that we just had and the disappearance of our Founding Ancestor in the Cosmos " The Man saw his daughter and said: "No one knows where the Ancestral Array appeared, but according to the book left by the Founding Ancestor, that Array communicates with an object called the" Divine Tower Four Treasures", saying that it was not an illusion but a place of a so-called Eighth Realm but I don''t know what he refers to, In his notes, he doesn''t explain it " The confused woman asked:" Divine Tower Four Treasures? " The man nodded enthusiastically and said: "According to the Ancestor''s notes, there was a long time ago a Supreme Sect called Divine Sect Heavenly Jasper Where there were innumerable experts who could destroy our Clan with just one Thought, you know why? Because that sect had a supreme treasure called the Divine Tower Four Treasures that was refined by its founder! Our Ancestor found the Ruins of one of his branches left here and benefited greatly, It can be said that with the remains of that branch he founded the Current Buda Clan! " The woman covered her mouth and her eyes showed unlimited disbelief. Could there be such a powerful Sect? Perhaps they are equal to or more powerful than the powers that govern local Groups or even superclusters! A Power that ruled a Supercluster, In comparison its Clan Buda was only an Ant ... but that also made her think: "Father If there was such a powerful Sect ... How did they disappear?" The man sighed and said: "In the Old Writings the Founding Ancestor found the records of the Sect, Where he wrote as a founding person and guided the rise to be a Hegemony in the Heavenly Domain, When they reached the Top they decided to expand their horizons and migrate to the Eighth Realm, Leaving here only one branch and countless Sub branches and how they used the Ancestral Array to communicate with the Divine Tower Four Treasures but one day a news came from Headquarters, The Headquarters had been attacked by another power in the Eighth Realm! and they had declared war, In the end, Divine Sect Heavenly Jasper lost and the Divine Tower Four Treasures was hidden in an unknown place with the Soul of all the Sect experts, To find the tower, Eighth Realm Experts arrived here and they began massacring all the branches of the Divine Sect Jasper Heavenly to know where the Souls were going. " The woman showed bewilderment, There is such a thing as a Treasure that can interfere with Samsara and intercept Souls! Doesn''t that mean that countless Fallen Heroes And Experts Souls from the Divine Heavenly Jasper Sect are waiting to be revived in the tower? That unknown power¡­ Would it succeed in Seizing the Divine Tower Four Treasures? If the Divine Four Treasures Tower fell into the hands of your Buda Clan, would it be a Blessing or a Curse? In other words, they would gain innumerable benefits from all the treasures kept in the Tower but they will also be targets of that mysterious Power. If they killed a Divine Heavenly Sect Jasper much less ten thousand Clans Buddha! But the woman frowned and said, "Father, but what does that have to do with the person we are looking for?" The man sighed and said: "According to the notes of the Divine Tower Ancestor Four Treasures in itself it was a Treasure that Stored three other Supreme treasures and capacities against the Heavens but since its Creator disappears it has been an Object without an owner and could not show everything its potential, It is said that that Array was not only a Field of meditation but a test for the possible candidates for a successor, Due to this Although it is the best way to understand the Dao in the Clan it is also very easy to fall into a Devil of the Heart if that person managed to spend so much time in that inner space, do you know what it means? "Said the man with a sly look. The woman opened her eyes in disbelief and said: "Father, you will not believe that person became the successor of the Divine Sect Heavenly Jasper and new owner of the Divine Tower Four Treasures!" The man nodded and said: "That is why we should make friends with that man at all costs. You could even marry him if he has good character and is not a Genius Garbage Hehehe" "Boom" The woman stomped on the Planet that made all the planet in tune will face earthquakes and floods, The woman looked curiously at her father while the other was ugly: "I''m kidding !, I''m kidding! Now better use your power to prevent Mortals from dying, I don''t want bad Karma in my life! " The woman calmed down a bit and the man helped stabilize the world and even spilled a few treasures as compensation. The man could only shake his head, His daughter was a hidden tigress like her Mother. In the Void of Space, the two flew leisurely to reach the location of the Martial Meteor Immortal Sect in the memories of the Woman, on the Path out of Curiosity I ask, "Father, who was the founder of the Divine Heavenly Jasper Sect?" The man frowned and said: "Why do you want to know? If you want to investigate when we return forgotten, that Mysterious power must have left people behind and if we ask for that man, they will undoubtedly be able to see his sight on our Clan and all of our efforts will come to nothing " " I know Father, I just want to know! ", He said the woman with curiosity. The man sighed and said: "According to the writings that man came and left nothing, he never knew where he came from or where he left, only left a name, Alexander"